JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM HARVARD UNIVERSITY ALFRED REHDER EDITOR JOSEPH H. FAULL ann CLARENCE E. KOBUSKI ASSOCIATE EDITORS VOLUME XVIII JAMAICA PLAIN, MASS. 1937 Reprinted with the permission of the Arnold Arboretum of Harvard University KRAUS REPRINT CORPORATION New York 1968 DATES OF ISSUE No. 1. (pp. 1-77) issued January 22, 1937. No. 2. (pp. 79-184, pl. 201-205) issued April 20, 1937. No. 3. (pp. 185-260, pl. 206-210) issued July 10, 1937. No. 4. (pp. 261-376, pl. 211-216) issued October 20, 1937. Printed in U.S.A. _ TABLE OF CONTENTS STUDIES IN THE BoRAGINACEAE XII. By Ivan M. Johnston ........ 1 Notes ON THE LIGNEOUS PLANTS DescriBep BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN AsIA (contin.). By Alfred Rehder .............00ce0es 26 THE CHINESE SPECIES DESCRIBED IN MEYEN’S Oy a aula ha BoTANICAE” (BEITRAGE zUR BoTaNIK). By E.D. Merrill ....... 54 RECENT CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION IN SOUTHERN NEW ENGLAND AND ADJACENT New York. By Hugh M. Raup........ 79 Stupiges IN THEACEAE, II. CLEYERA. With plate 201. By Clarence E. POM SIEE phen dina ate Fone ee He Oca bx 4% «eons 0 6 118 New NAMES IN TIMONIUS. By E fe BAe a a! Cr ee ae 130 Notes oN NortH AMERICAN TREES AND SHRUBS. With two text DUNES, Vt FINED vee sks bap Ro ah es 133 CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI — A SPRUCE-INFECTING Rust. With one text figure and plates 302. Oe) iT. POU. 65 s.5.'s5 ee ee ee 141 CONTROL OF THE GYMNOSPORANGIUM Rusts BY MEANS OF SULPH Sprays. With plate 204. By J.D. Mecta ts and Ivan H. Ole 149 STOMATA SIZE AND DISTRIBUTION IN DIPLOID AND PoLtyPpLorp PLANTS. With plate 205. By Karl Sax and Hally Jolivette Sax ............ 164 ON THE TECHNIQUE OF INSERTING PUBLISHED DATA IN THE HERBA- ER ee Ss ao awe bs 84 Ke 09 a Ee es 173 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL Notes: Edwards’s Botanical Register. By Ethelyn He WOOT, TNO ce Ek Noe hE Khe KERN Oe 183 THE ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE "IN THE SECONDARY WALL OF TRACHEARY CELLS. With plates 206-208 and 3 text figures. By Phe cdaOtew atl Wi Gee ICV Getae ere eek ea as ve ce ee 185 THE SIGNIFICANCE OF oe Wo00D-DESTROYING FUNGI IN THE STUDY OF THE ENzy c Hyprotysis oF CELLULOSE. With plates 209 and 210 and 3 ie Fee By J. W. Batley and Mary R. Vestal 196 NoTEs ON THE LIGNEOUS PLANTS DeEscrRIBED BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN ASIA (contin.). By Alfred Rehder ................4.. 206 a seca 1IcAL Notes: Andrews, Henry C. Roses. — Wallich, N. Tentamen Florae Neve e ee By pei M. Tucker... 258 THE en VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY WALL AS REVEALED BY “LIGNIN” ResipuEs. With plates 211-214. By I. W. Bailey and POMS FOGET oa. 55 5.46 ee RRR ee ei es 261 Notes ON THE LiIGNEOUS PLANTS DeEscrIBED BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN Asta (conclud.). By Alfred Rehder ........... 000005. 274 REINSTATEMENT AND REVISION OF CLEISTOCALYX BLUME (INCLUDING AcicaLyptus A. GRAY) OF THE MyrTACEAE. With plate 215. By de. Merrell and L,I : Pere occa i haan ek Ree oon 0 eo ko es 322 iv TABLE OF CONTENTS PTET eee Terre ee Tee TT ee Tee ere eT ee Perr eT Tee TT 344 BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE PUBLISHED WRITINGS OF THE STAFF AND STU- DENTS; JULY 1, 1936—-JUNE 30, 1937 1.0... cece cece cette ene 357 STAFF OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM, 1936-37 .......0.0 0c e cece 360 MCDOR GETING 565550 d vad es RRS s KEENE ERS SEE EEOT EET ROSES 361 5: 2 Sr er ae rte heer eee re eee ee ee er ee ere 363 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM Vor. XVIII. JANUARY, 1937 NuMBER 1 STUDIES IN THE BORAGINACEAE, XII Ivan M. JOHNSTON CONTENTS 1. Trigonotis in Southwestern China ......... 55s seen eee eens 1 2. Novelties and Critical Notes ....44.. 22 .005s eerie ee cee veers 10 1. TRIGONOTIS IN SOUTHWESTERN CHINA Tue GENUS Trigonotis has its greatest concentration of species and its most important center of endemism in the mountainous country of southwestern China. The present paper represents the first attempt to classify and distinguish the numerous species of the genus in that area. It is concerned with those known from Hupeh, Szechuan, Yunnan, Kweichow and Kwangsi. For its preparation I have studied the speci- mens of the genus preserved at the Gray Herbarium (G), the New York Botanical Garden (NY) and the Royal Botanic Garden at Edinburgh (Edinb). I have also had available for this study some critical notes on the Indian species which I made several years ago at Kew. With the exception of one widely distributed weedy species, 7. peduncularis, the species of Trigonotis in southern China are all evi- dently distinct from those in the region to the northward. For my work this has been fortunate for I have escaped becoming involved in the problems of classification still enveloping these northern congeners. The northern species are in great need of revision. They are so poorly understood that a number of them, even recently, have been described under the genus Omphalodes. The most useful work on the northern species is contained in the synopsis of the Corean and Japanese species by Nakai, Tokyo Bot. Mag. 31: 215-218 (1917) and in the critical 2 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. xv notes and bibliography given by Herder, Act. Hort. Petrop. 1: 543-564 (1872 During the study for the present paper several details concerning the morphology of the nutlets in Trigonotis have become clear. All the species of Trigonotis do not have tetrahedral nutlets. In such species as T. heliotropifolia, T. Rockit and T. delicatula the nutlets are bifacial and generally similar in gross aspect to those found in the genus Myosotis, having a rounded back and an obtusely angled adaxial face. A con- sideration of the nutlets in T. Mairei and T. Rockii has suggested how the tetrahedral form has been developed in other species of the genus. The inferior face of the truly tetrahedral nutlets is morphologically equivalent to the lower half or third of the dorsal face in the bifacial nutlets such as found in T. heliotropifolia, T, delicatula and T. Mairei. The dorsal face of the truly tetrahedral nutlets has been set off from the lower face by the formation of a medio-transverse angle across the back of an erect bifacial nutlet. The acute inner angle of the tetra- hedral nutlets, that nearest to and paralleling the style, is the homologue of the obtuse medio-longitudinal angle on the ventral side of bifacial nutlets. The small attachment of nutlets in Trigonotis is therefore at the basal end of the ventral keel. It is not lateral nor is it at the broad base of the nutlet-body as it is in Cryptantha or Lithospermum. KEY TO THE SPECIES Nutlets dark, with a pallid tumid cartilaginous margin on at least two e ci of the — 1 face, faces usually muriculate ; in- flor nce bractles Nutlets pty ney fe. thies inner faces sie baed developed and subequal, the dorsal surface nearly plane. ..1. T. ver Slee not ree elongate, oe the nee surfac convex, rounded upward in a curve sweeping from the nutlet-attachment to the ee -apex, the ventral side broadly and very obtusely angled. Leaves pobotee elliptic or lanceolate, 2.5-5 cm. broad, sparsely isa corolla 4-5 mm. broad; inflorescence con- uously pedunculate ....................00 0s 2. T. Mairet. Leaves cea, 1-2 cm. broad, densely lene corolla 2.5 m. broad; inflorescence short-pedunculat .3. T. compressa. Nutlets with stig acute or rounded or winged, a comnid nor cartilaginous, faces not muriculate. Nutlets oe of the winged margin when present) tetra- hedral, the 4 faces evident. Margin of nutlet conspicuously winged and incurving; lets hispidulous ; leaves cordate ............ 4. T. ne Margin of nutlets rounded, angulate or very narrowly winge Inflorescence naked, entirely devoid of bracts, racemes frequently een on naked peduncles. 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE Nutlets with acute edges, pale ; calyx-lobes oblong to 1 eae evidently surpassing the calyx-tube which not embrace the nutlets at maturity. ..5. T. omeiensis. nae with rounded edges, black ; calyx-lobes broad and unded, scarcely if at all longer than the calyx- ibe the latter embracing the nutlets at maturity. Plant with a simple raceme; pedicels becoming only - 2 mm. long; oe small, 2-3 cm. long, numer- us, strigose below .........---eeeeeees 6. T. brevipes. Plant with nae racemes; pedicels becoming 2-5 ( long; leaves large, few, usually with coarse Saas hairs beneath ....7. T. Cable: ace bearing bracts between at least the lower Revers pan stipitate or if stipitate the stipe not decurved. Plant pane with spreading hairs ; stems very slender, railing, leaf-blades suborbicular ........-- 8. T. mollis. Plant See stems erect or decumbent. Plant 10-18 cm. tall; leaves mostly basal, blades in ie reniform, apex rounded or even retuse, veinless; corolla 6-7 mm. broad; nut- - with the lower ventral face smaller than e two upper faceS .......0eee seco 9, T. rotundata. Plant 20-60 cm. tall; leaves mostly cauline, blades ovate to elliptic or lanceolate, evidently veined on lower face, apex obtuse to acute; corolla 2.5-5 mm. broad; nutlets with 3 ventral faces SUDCUUGL gec dvs ccc ee Cees ceteees 10. T. microcarpa. Nutlets pita with the evident stipe abruptly bent to es Plant Sagal: corolla inconspicuous, 1-2 mm. broad. 11. T. peduncularis. Plant perennial, caespitose ; corolla 4-5 mm. broad. Stems and leaves cinereous, densely slender-strigose. . T. vestita. Stems and leaves green, sparsely short-strigose 13. T. gracilipes. Nutlets not tétrahedral, bifacial, back flat or merely rounded off towards the attachment, obtusely angled on the ventral side, nutlet-attachment nearly basal Plant 2-7 dm. tall; corolla evidently strigose outside. 14. T. heliotropifolia. Plant less than 2 dm. tall; corolla glabrous outside. Inflorescence bracteate throughout; pedicels slender, re- curving or contorted; stems oe elongate, pros trate; plant apparently perennial .......... | sage a pica. Inflorescence bracted only at ihe. puee pedicels stiffly ascending ; stems erect; plant a caespitose perennial. 16. T. Rockit. 4 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. xvi 1. Trigonotis macrophylla Vaniot, Monde des Plantes, sér. 2, 7: 42 (1905); Fedde, Repert. 2:157 (1906). JT. pedunculata var. macro- phylla (Vaniot) Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou 55 (1914). KWEICHOW: vicinity of Kouy-yang, margin of mountain stream, July 20, 1893, Emile Bodinier 2426 (tvpr, Edinb.). In the type-collection the faces of the nutlets are smooth and glabrous. The following variants agree with the type in general habit of growth and in the size and shape of the nutlets, but differ in having the nutlet- surfaces characteristically roughened. la. Trigonotis macrophylla var. trichocarpa Handel-Mazzetti, Sinensia 5: 18 (1934). KweicHow: Tungtse, Lou-shan, May 27, 1930, Tsiang 5147 (1so- TYPE, NY); Liang Feng Yah, Tsunyi Hsien, 1150 m., Aug. 12, 1931, Steward, Chiao & Cheo 303 (NY). Faces of the nutlets bearing scattered spicular trichomes. 1b. Trigonotis macrophylla var. verrucosa, var. nov. A varietate genuina differt facie nuculae verrucosa. Kwancst: Chy Fang Shan, 30 li southwest of Shan Fang, N. Lucheng, 1020 m., common in woods, fl. purplish, June 9, 1928, R. C. Ching 5888 (typE, NY). Tonkin: near Chapa, bank of road in damp forest, July 1930, A. Petelot 4192 (NY). 2. Trigonotis Mairei (Lévl.), comb. nov. Omphalodes Mairei Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 12: 188 (1913). 7. muriculata Johnston, Candollea 4: 309 (1931). SZECHUAN: Ma-pien Hsien, 1300 m., herb in waste ground, May 10, 1931, Wang 22839 (G). YUNNAN: Lungkai, in moist woods, 700 m., perennial, evergreen, fl. blue-violet, Maire (typr, O. Mairei, Edinb.; TYPE, 7. muriculata, Geneva; isotypes G); mountains of Ku-long- tchang, tufted perennial, fl. white, 800 m., Maire (G); sine loc., Ducloux 98 (NY) Trigonotis Mairei and T. muriculata were described from duplicates of the same collection and are clearly synonymous. The nutlets of the species are similar to those of T. compressa but are thicker with the inner face more prominently angled. The dorsal side is convex and margined and below rounded off in a sweeping curve towards the nutlet-attachment. There is, hence, no definite basal face to the nutlet. 3. Trigonotis compressa, sp. nov., herbacea foliosa ascendenter graciliterque ramosa 3 dm. alta: caulibus erectis sparse strigosis; foliis lanceolatis 5—7.5 cm. longis, 1.5—2.5 cm. latis, infra medium apicem 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 5 versus gradatim attenuatis, basi obtusis vel rotundis; petiolis 0.5—3 cm. longis; racemis gracilibus ebracteatis simplicibus vel geminatis 1-3 cm. longe pedunculatis; pedicellis floriferis 1-2 mm. longis, fructiferis 3-6 mm. longis ascendentibus; calyce florifero 1-2 mm. longo, fructifero 2.5 mm. longo, lobis lanceolatis 1.5 mm. longis ascendentibus; corolla “purpurea,” tubo 1 mm. longo, limbo ca. 2.5 mm. diametro; nuculis ca. 1 mm. longis erectis compressis bifacialibus nigris papillatis vel muri- culatis, facie dorsali majore ovatis convexis, faciebus ventralibus obtuse angulatis. SzECHUAN: Nanchuan Hsien, roadside, 1800-2100 m., one ft. tall, fl. purple, Fang 1111 (type, Gray Herb.; tsorype, Edinb.). Evidently related to 7. Mairei but differing in its narrower more abun- dantly strigose leaves, smaller corollas, much less evidently pedunculate inflorescence, and more compressed nutlets. The nutlets are compressed perpendicularly to the floral axis and are practically bifacial. The apparent base of the nutlet (i.e. the part inferior and exterior to the point of attachment) is obscurely flattened. This narrow ill-defined basal surface is homologous to the basal face in the perfectly tetrahedral nutlets of other species. In T. compressa it is ill-defined and very much smaller than the other faces of the nutlet. The inner side of the nutlet is obtusely angled or in other words slopes gently towards the lateral margins from either side of the medio-longitudinal line. The two planes thus formed, which are very similar to those observable in other borages, for example in Myosotis, are homologous to those faces in tetrahedral nutlets which are nearest the style. 4. Trigonotis moupinensis (Franch.), comb. nov. Omphalodes moupinensis Franchet, Nouv. Arch. Mus. Paris, sér. 2, 10: 64 (1887) and Pl, David. 2:102 (1888). O. cordata Hemsley, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 148 (1890). Hupeuw: Henry 4029 (Edinb.), 5329 (G); Wilson 241 (Edinb.). According to Franchet the type was collected by David in ‘““Moupine, in silvis passim. Fl. April, 1869.” Hemsley based his synonymous species upon collections from Patung, Hupeh (Henry 1445, 4029 and 5412) and South Wushan, Szechuan (Henry 5610). The species is remarkable for the excessive development of the mar- gin about the dorsal face of the nutlet. This thin upturned winged margin gives the nutlets a superficial resemblance to those of the Euro- pean species of Omphalodes. ‘Though this resemblance is striking enough to have misled Franchet and Hemsley, and recently even Brand, the present species is certainly not a member of the genus Omphalodes. The 6 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVIII body of the nutlet in the species is distinctly of the tetrahedral type and very similar to that of other species of Trigonotis. Of greatest im- portance is the nature and position of the nutlet-attachment. Ompha- lodes belongs to the Cynoglosseae and in agreement with the other genera of that tribe has the nutlet-attachment places supramedially or subapically on the rounded venter of the nutlet. This is certainly not the condition in the present species. The nutlets in 7. moupinensis are blackish and hairy. The outer sur- face of the upturned margin is pale and somewhat rugose. The species is related to the Indian T. ovalifolia (Wall.) Benth. which has black hispidulous nutlets with a narrow wing. 5. Trigonotis omeiensis Matsuda, Tokyo Bot. Mag. 33: 148 (1919). SZECHUAN: Mt. Omei, herb about thickets, 950 m., fl. bluish, Wang 23129 (G); Nanchuan Hsien, roadside, 1500-2700 m., 1928, Fang 915, 1159 and 1348 (G, Edinb.). Kwanocst: Nan Kan, Lin Yuin Hsien, 1360 m., 1933, Steward & Cheo 184 (G, NY); sine loc., Faber 598 (NY). The species was described from collections made on the slopes of Mt. Omei by I. Yamazuta. I have seen no authentic material of this species. The original description, however, applies very clearly to the well-marked species treated here. 6. Trigonotis brevipes Maximowicz, Bull. Acad. St. Pétersb. 27: 506 (1881); Nakai, Tokyo Bot. Mag. 31: 215 (1917). Eritrichium brevi- pes Maxim. Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. 17: 446; Mél. Biol. 8: 547 (1872). Hunan: near Changsha, along the Linyang-ho, 350 m., in thickets, April 1915, Handel-Mazzetti 11687 (G). The above cited collection does not have mature fruit. As far as comparisons can be made with half mature nutlets, however, the collec- tion does seem to agree with 7. brevipes, a species known otherwise only from Japan. 7. Trigonotis Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 819 (1936). Omphalodes Cavaleriei Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 12: 188 (1913). O. Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 12: 188 (1913) and Cat. Seu-Tchouen, tab. 6 (1918). O. Vaniotii Léveillé in Fedde Repert. 12:188 (1933). ZT. Faberi Handel-Mazzetti, Anzeiger Akad. Wiss. Wien 61: 165 (1924), and Symb. Sin. 7: 819 (1935 KWEICcHow: margin of streams, Pin-fa, April 13, 1902, Cavalerie 411 (Edinb., type of O. Cavaleriei) and 806 (Edinb.); Tang-Tchang (Hoang-Tiao-Pa), June 21, 1909, Esquirol 1559 (Edinb., tyPE of O. 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 7 Esquirolii); without locality, moist places, May 1905, Esquirol 454 (Edinb., type of O. Vaniotii); without locality, Cavalerie 4272 (G). YUNNAN: Yung-shan Hsien, 2300 m., moist shaded soil, fl. sky-blue with yellow eye, June 22, 1932, Tsai 51103 (G). SzecHUAN: Kuan Hsien, 900-1200 m., July 1928, Fang 2224, 2356 and 2380 (G, Edinb.) ; Mt. Omei, 1000 m., July 1931, Wang 25165 (G); “Mt. Omei, 1600 m.,” Faber 671 (NY, 1sotyPE of T. Faberi); O-pien Hsien, 1800 m., May 1932, Yu 797 (G). A well-marked species with a distinctive habit. The broad leaves are usually subcoriaceous and along with the stems usually more or less shaggy with slender brown hairs. The numerous stiff naked racemes are projected from the leafy mass of the plant on a well-developed peduncle. 8. Trigonotis mollis Hemsley, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 153 (1890). Hurenw: Fang Hsien, under rocks, 900-1200 m., May 1907, Wilson 3393 (G); Ichang, Henry 1574 (G); without locality, Henry 6735 (G, NY). Hemsley describes this species as based upon collections from “Hupeh: Ichang, Fang, and Changyang (A. Henry, 630A, 1574, 6735, 7796! ).” 9. Trigonotis rotundata, sp. nov., perennis; caulibus strigosis erectis 10-18 cm. altis e caudice procumbente gracili laxe ramoso foliis dessi- catis persistentibus vestito orientibus; foliis inferioribus maxime con- spicuis, lamina orbiculari vel subreniformi 6-17 mm. lata, apice rotunda vel subretusa saepe apiculata, basi rotunda vel reniformi, petiolo lamina 1—2-plo longiori gracili conspicuo; foliis mediis et superioribus caulis sparsis abrupte reductis sessilibus vel breviter petiolatis; inflo- rescentia terminali solitaria basim versus sparse bracteata maturitate distantiflora; calycibus ad anthesim ca. 2 mm. longis strigosis 1-2 mm. longe pedicellatis; calycibus fructiferis 3 mm. longis, lobis ascendentibus lanceolatis ca. 2 mm. longis, pedicellis 5-10 mm. longis gracilibus ascendentibus; corolla 5-7 mm. diametro coerulea; nuculis 1 mm. longis et latis angulatis sessilibus depresse tetrahedraeis faciebus interioribus minoribus. YUNNAN: Likiang, Handel-Mazzetti 3725 (G); Goodu Shan, 3300 m., Forrest 20519 (type, Edinb.); Litang River divide, 4200 m., Ward 4016 (G, Edinb.). This species of southwestern China has been confused with T. rotundi- folia of the Indian Himalayas. That plant, however, has ebracteate geminate racemes and a distinctly tetrahedral nutlet similar to that found in 7. microcarpa. 10. Trigonotis microcarpa (Wall.) Bentham ex Clarke, Fl. Brit. 8 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVIII India 4:172 (1883). Mvyosotis microcarpa Wallich, Numerical List 928 (1828). Enritrichium microcarpum (Wall.) De Candolle, Prodr. 10:123 (1846). YT. peduncularis var. microcarpa (Wall.) Brand, Pflanzenr. | Heft 97] IV, 2527: 198 (1931). YUNNAN: Likiang, Schneider 3372 (G); Ping-pien Hsien, Tsai 55439, 55458, 60176, 60209, 60641, 60751, 62037, and 62368 (G); Shang-pa Hsien, Tsai 54717 (G); Kien Shei Hsien, Tsai 53340 (G); Yengyueh, Forrest 24810 (G, Edinb.); Yunnan-sen, Maire 2244 (G, Edinb.) ; Mengtse, Henry 9354 and 9755a (NY); northwestern Yunnan, Handel-Mazzetti 9598 (G). The type of this species was collected by Wallich in Nepal. It agrees closely with the Chinese specimens I have cited above. 11. Trigonotis peduncularis (Trev.) Bentham ex Baker & Moore, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 17: 384 (1879), nomen; Hemsley, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26:153 (1890); Nakai, Tokyo Bot. Mag. 31:216 (1917). Myosotis peduncularis Treviranus, Mag. Ges. Naturforsch. Freunde Berlin 7: 147, tab. 2, fig. 6-9 (1816). Eritrichium pedunculare (Trev.) DeCandolle, Prodr. 10: 128 (1846); Ledebour, Fl. Ross. 3: 153 (1846- 51); Herder, Act. Hort. Petrop. 1: 543 (1872), excl. pl. himalay, A weedy annual with inconspicuous corollas, which is widely dis- tributed in eastern and southern China. The nutlets vary from glabrous to hispid. In some forms one nutlet (apparently the adaxial) is glabrous and the remaining three are hispid. The calyx-tube and adjacent por- tion of the pedicel tend to become rather characteristically thickened at maturity. The species is established upon collections made by F. Blume in damp ground near Astrakhan between 1810 and 1812. Treviranus, in publishing it, gave a good description and several figures, of fruit, corolla and calyx, all evidently applicable to this common weedy species of China. The species, consequently, ranges from the Caspian region across central Asia to Amur and then southward into China and Japan. I have seen no specimens from India. 12. Trigonotis vestita (Hemsley) Johnston, Contr. Gray Herb. 75: 47 (1925). Trigonotis pedunculata var. vestita Hemsley, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 154 (1890). YUNNAN: Ta Ho Shan, western Likiang Snow Range, 3900 m., Rock 4237 (G). SzecHuan: North Wushan, Henry 7072 (G, 1s0- TYPE); Muli, 2700 m., Ward 4588 (G, Edinb.) ; Muli, Handel-Mazzetti 7379 (G); Muli, 3000 m., Ward 4499 (G, Edinb.). This species differs from 7. pedunculata in habit, indument, calyx, and corolla. In fruit, however, it is very similar to that species. 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 9 13. Trigonotis gracilipes, sp. nov., caespitosa: caulibus gracilibus erectis vel decumbentibus 1-4 dm. altis simplicibus vel (saepissimae infra medium) sparse graciliterque ramosis strigosis; foliis numerosis utrinque strigosis, lamina elliptica vel oblongo-lanceolata saepe 1—3(—4) cm, longa 5-13(—20) mm. lata, inferioribus 2-4 cm. longe petiolatis, superioribus gradatim reductis subsessilibus; floribus extra-axillaribus solitariis secus (non rariter apicem usque ad basim) caulibus inter foliis dispositis, non rariter summum ad apicem caulis in racemum ebracte- atum aggregatis; pedicellis gracilibus floriferis 1-5 mm. longis, fructi- feris 5-25 mm. longis ascendentibus rectis vel flexuosis; calycibus ad anthesim 1—1.5 mm. longis strigosis, fructiferis 2-3 mm. longis, lobis ovatis acutis 1.5—2 mm. longis; corolla 4-5 mm. diametro; nuculis ca. 1 mm. longis tetrahedraeis angulatis non rariter sparse pubescentibus pallidis pedicellatis, pedicello deflexo. SzECHUAN: Muli range, 4200 m., Ward 5228 (G); northeast of Kulu, Muli, 4460 m., Rock 17867 (typx, Gray Herb.; IsoTYPES, NY, Edinb.). YUNNAN: Mekong-Salwin divide, lat. 28° 20’, 2700 m., Forrest 14168 (Edinb.); northwest Yunnan, Mombeig 197 (G, Edinb.) ; east flank of Likiang range, lat. 27° 20’, 3300-3600 m., Forrest 5783 (Edinb.); no locality given, Tsai 57484 and 57614 (G); northern Yunnan and east- ern Tibet, 3000 m., Ward 665 and 418 (Edinb.) ; northern Yunnan and eastern Tibet, 3900 m., Ward 636 (Edinb.). INp1a: Pheonp, eastern Himalaya, 4050 m., 1913, Ribu & Rhomoo 6372 (Edinb.); Jongri, 4200 m., 1913, Ribu & Rhomoo 6555 and Lepcha 942 (Edinb.). This species has been confused with 7. ovalifolia of the Indian Himalayas, which has bractless inflorescences. One of the peculiarities of T. gracilipes is the occurrence of long-pedicellate flowers among the leaves on the middle and lower portions of the stem. The only other Chinese species that shows this development is 7’. delicatula. 14. Trigonotis heliotropifolia Handel-Mazzetti, Anzeiger Akad. Wiss. Wien 61: 165 (1924) and Symb. Sin. 7: 818 (1936). SzecHUAN: Muli, lat. 28° 12’, 3000 m., Forrest 16807 (Edinb.) ; southeast of Muli, lat. 27° 50’, 3300 m., Forrest 22468 (Edinb.). YuN- NaN: Yungpeh, 2675 m., Handel-Mazzetti 3344 (Edinb., ISOTYPE) ; mountains between Yungpeh and Yungning, lat. 27° 20’, 3000-3300 m., Forrest 22054 (Edinb., NY). A very well marked species that might be passed as a coarse form of T. microcarpa. It is, however, abundantly distinct from that species in fruit and flowers. By having the large corollas evidently strigose out- side it is easily and quickly distinguished from all other Chinese mem- bers of the genus. 10 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. Xvi 15. Trigonotis delicatula Handel-Mazzetti, Anzeiger Akad. Wiss. Wien 62: 26 (1925, Feb.). 7. contortipes Johnston, Contr. Gray Herb. 75: 46 (1925, Sept.). YUNNAN: east slope Likiang range, 3300-4000 m., Forrest 2619 (Edinb.), and 5954 (Edinb.), Rock 9449 (G) and 10637 (G, TYPE of I. contortipes ; Edinb.) ; district of Likiang, 3900-4800 m., Rock 4817 and 6V69 (G); Likiang, 3000-3900 m., Schneider 1800 and 1921 (G), Forrest 2304 (Edinb.), Handel-Mazzetti 3724 (G). SzECHUAN: Tschescha pass, south of Muli, 4100 m., Handel-Mazzetti 7253 (G, Edinb., tsotypes of T. delicatula). A well-marked species. It has slender elongate subsimple prostrate stems and usually characteristically contorted slender pedicels. 16. Trigonotis Rockii Johnston, Contr. Gray Herb. 75:47 (1925). YunnNaAN: Likiang, 3300-3600 m., Schneider 3624 and 3868 (G), Rock 5256 (G, TYPE; isotypEs Edinb., NY); Likiang range, 3300-3600 m., lat. 27° 35’, Forrest 10144 (Edinb., NY); east flank of Likiang range, 3300-3600 m., Forrest 6301 (Edinb.). Burma: west fork of N’Maikla-Salwin divide, lat. 26° 30’, long. 98° 48’, 3600 m., Forrest 26918 (G, Edinb.). Although having nutlets that are very similar to those in 7. delicatula this species differs widely from that species in almost all other struc- tures. In gross habit 7. Rockii most closely approaches 7. rotundata. EXCLUDED SPECIES Trigonotis Bodinieri (Lévl.) Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou 55 (1914). Omphalodes Bodinieri Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 12: 188 (1913). This is not a borage but a member of the Loganiaceae. The type specimen at Edinburgh, Cavalerie 6s, from Pin-fa, Kweichow, has been identified by Handel-Mazzetti as Mitreola pedicellata Benth. 2. NOVELTIES AND CRITICAL NOTES Cordia cordiformis, sp. nov., arborescens 6 m. alta rufo vel fulvo indumento vestita; ramulis (et petiolis) pilis gracilibus 1-2 mm. longis hirsutis; foliis cordatis 4-15 cm. longis et latis homomorphis, apice obtusis abrupte breviterque acuminatis, basi cordatis vel rotundis in petiolum 1—4 cm. longum abrupte attenuatis, margine denticulatis, supra strigosis vel appresse minuteque hirsutulis, subtus pallidis in nervulis ramosis numerosis pilis gracilibus flexuosis 0.5—1 mm. longis appressis intertextis subtomentosis; nervis 4—5-jugatis; cymis terminalibus 1-5 cm. longe pedunculatis laxe ramosis 10-15 cm. crassis; calycibus plus 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 11 minusve evidenter 10-costatis, in alabastro globoso-obovoideis ca. 3 mm. longis 2.5 mm. crassis, extus pilis brunneis 0.5-1 mm. longis curvatis appressis vestitis, intus apicem versus sparsissime strigosis, lobis del- toideis erectis ca. 0.9 mm. longis; corolla 7 mm. longa, tubo 3 mm. longo tubum calycis vix superante, faucibus vix differentiatis, lobis oblongis 3.5 mm. longis 1.3 mm. latis recurvatis apice rotundis; filamentis 2.5 mm. supra basim tubi affixis; antheris 1.5 mm. longis oblongis medio-affixis ; ovario glaberrimo globoso; fructu ignoto. GUATEMALA: Las Vacas near Guatemala, habit of apple-tree, 6 m. tall, July 1860, Sutton Hayes 624 (type, Gray Herb.) ; Naranjo, dept. Santa Rosa, 800 m. alt., May 1893, Heyde & Lux 4731 (G, AA). A very distinct species readily recognized by its combination of denticulate cordate leaves, comparatively well developed petioles, fulvous or rufous indument and stout 10-ribbed calyx. Though very different in general appearance I believe C. cordiformis is closely related to G diversifolia Moc. and C. salvadoriensis Standley. Cordia decipiens, sp. nov., “fruticosa” 12 m. alta; ramulis gracilibus dichotomis abundanter laxeque strigoso-velutinis saepe fulvescentibus; foliis ellipticis vel elliptico-ovatis 10-18 cm. longis 6-10 cm. latis ut videtur homomorphis 4—6 mm. longe petiolatis medium versus vel paullo infra medium latioribus, basi obtusis vel rotundis, apice acutis vel obtusis acuminatis, margine apicem versus manifeste pauciserratis, subtus palli- dis evidenter elevato-reticulatis, supra viridibus conspicue nervatis, utrinque pilis 0.4-0.8 mm. longis erectis gracilibus vix abundantissimis velutinis, nervis 6—9-jugatis abundanter ramosis; cymis ramosis 8~10 cm. crassis, ramulis fulvescenter velutinis strigosisve flexuosis; calycibus sessilibus in alabastro obovoideis 3-3.5 mm. longis 2.5 mm. crassis extus plus minusve evidenter 10-costatis fulvescenter strigoso-velutinis, ad anthesin cupulatis, dentibus 5 deltoideis 1 mm. longis erectis aequalibus ; corolla ignota; ovario dense strigoso; fructu oblique ovoideis ascendenti- bus dense pallide strigosis; calyce fructifero explanato. Brazi_: Santa Fe near Manicore, basin of Rio Madeira, Amazonas, “shrub 40 ft. high,’ terra firma “Chapeu de sol,” Sept. 8-11, 1934, Krukoff 6048 (rype, Arn. Arb.). Much resembling and evidently related to the widely distributed C. bicolor DC. From that very constant species it differs in its indument of less abundant somewhat longer more erect hairs, its leaves coarsely dentate above the middle, and its costate calyx glabrous within. The indument on the leaves and calyces is very different from that in C. bicolor. On the lower surfaces of the leaves the veinlet-areoles are not covered by abundant appressed minute pale hairs converging from the 12 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. xvi veinlets over the areole. The calyx is not smooth with very closely appressed short hairs. I have seen many specimens of C. bicolor and all of them have completely entire leaves. Krukoff’s specimen has only half matured fruit. These are indistinguishable from those of C. bicolor at a similar state of immaturity. Cordia lomatoloba, sp. nov., arborescens 15-25 m. alta subglabra; foliis coriaceis lanceolatis vel elliptico-lanceolatis homomorphis glaberri- mis vel sparsissime perinconspicueque strigosis 8-14 cm. longis 2—5.5 cm. latis utrinque reticulatis medium versus vel paullo sub medium latioribus, supra lucentibus, subtus opacis pallidioribus, margine integerrimis, apice Saepe acuminatis, basi acutis in petiolum 8-15 mm. longum sparse stri- gosum gradatim attenuatis; nervis primariis 6—8-jugatis abundanter manifesteque ramosis; cymis saepe in furcis ramulorum ortis plus minusve brunneo-pubescentibus laxe graciliterque ramosis ca. 10 cm. crassis; calyce sessili in alabastro 2 mm. crasso 2.5 mm. longo crassi- pyriformi, supra medium crassiore globoso, infra medium basim 0.5 mm. crassam versus abrupte contracto, lobis 5 deltoideis 0.8 mm. longis margine evidenter puberulente excepto subglabris: corolla alba 4 mm. longa, tubo 1 mm. longo, lobis ca. 1.8 mm. latis oblongis recurvatis apice rotundis; staminibus ca. 1.8 mm. supra basim tubi corollae affixis; fila- mentis basim versus villosis subulatis ca. 1.1 mm. longis; ovario glaber- rimo; fructu ignoto. BrazIL: near mouth of Rio Macauhan, tributary of Rio Yaco, Acre Terr., basin of Rio Purus, on terra firma, tree 24 m. tall, Aug. 9, 1933, Krukoff 5345 (AA); near mouth of Rio Macauhan, terra firma, tree 18 m. tall, fl. white, Aug. 14, 1933, Krukoff 5497 (TyPE, Arnold Arb.); Humayta near Tres Casas on restinga alta, Amazonas, basin of Rio Madeira, tree 15 m. tall, “Louro,”’ Sept. 14-Oct. 11, 1934, Krukoff 6291 (AA). The collections cited have been distributed as C, ecalyculata Vell., a species which C. lomatoloba does simulate in gross aspect. From C. ecalyculata, a species of eastérn Brazil, the proposed species differs sharply in its calyx, that being pyriform rather than globose in form, firm rather than papery in texture, regularly dehiscent by 5 equal teeth rather than bursting more or less irregularly, and, finally, pubescent along the teeth-margins rather than glabrous. There are also striking differences in the proportions of the corolla. Our plant, in fact seems to be closely related to the distinctly pubescent species of the northwest- ern Amazon basin and particularly so to C. naidophila of that region. Cordia Mexiana, sp. nov., arborescens 5—7 m. alta; ramulis puberu- lentis; foliis ellipticis vel oblongo-ellipticis coriaceis utrinque reticulatis, 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 13 medium versus latioribus 1.5—4 dm. longis, 8-20 cm. latis, basi rotundis vel late acutis in petiolum 1—2.5 cm. longum abrupte contractis, apice obtusis acuminatis, margine integerrimis, supra lucentibus minutissime punctatis glaberrimis, subtus pallidioribus subpuberulentis, costa falcata; nervis 5—7-jugatis prominenter ramosissimis; cymis laxe ramosissimis Ca. 2.5 dm. crassis, ramulis flexuosis strigoso-puberulentis; calycibus in alabastro elongatis ca. 6 mm. longis et 2 mm. crassis apicem versus crassioribus, extus dense breviterque brunneo-strigosis, intus supra medium puberulentis, lobis deltoideis 5 ca. 1 mm. longis erectis; corolla alba elongata 12 mm. longis, tubo 1.5 mm. crasso 4 mm. longo calyci aequilongo, faucibus evidenter differentiatis 2.5-3 mm. longis ad apicem ca. 3 mm. crassis gradatim expansis, lobis oblongis 2 mm. latis 4 mm. longis recurvatis apice rotundis; filamentis 4.5-5 mm. supra basim corollae (0.5-1 mm. supra basim faucium) affixis 7-8 mm. longis longe exsertis basim versus sparse villosis; antheris 1 mm. longis; ovario glaberrimo; stylo profunde bifurcato; fructu ignoto. Peru: left bank of Rio Maranon below Rancho Indiana, dist. Iquitos, understory overflower bank, 110 m. alt., Jan. 28, 1932, Mexia 6459 (type, Gray Herb.). Cotomsia: Umbria, Com. Putumayo, lat. 0° 54’ N., 76° 10’ W., 325 m. alt., Dec. 1930, Klug 1839 (G). The cited collections have been distributed as C. colombiana Killip. The elongate calyx and the well-developed throat of the corolla separate the plant quickly from C. colombiana of the mountains of Ecuador and southern Colombia. The exceptionally elongate tube of the calyx and the very well-developed throat of the corolla are very unusual in the Pilicordia section. The species is very distinct and well marked. Heliotropium Sessei, sp. nov., fruticosum ascendenter ramosissi- mum; ramulis foliosis pallide adpresseque villosis; foliis alternis lanceo- latis firmis 1.5—4.5 cm. longis 2.5-16 mm. latis infra medium laminae latioribus, apice acutis, basi late acutis vel subrotundis in petiolum gracilem appresse villosum 2—5 mm. longum abrupte transmutatis, supra viridibus enervatis sparse graciliterque villosis, subtus albicantibus abundanter graciliterque appresse villosis, margine subplanis; floribus in cymulas saepe geminatas 1-2 cm. longas ebracteatas 5—10-floras termi- nales vix pedunculatas aggregatis; calyce villoso 2.5-3 mm. longo 0.5—-1 mm. longe pedicellato, lobis inaequalibus lanceolatis tubum corollae superantibus; corolla flavescente 4—4.5 mm. longa 2—2.5 mm. diametro extus strigosa intus glaberrima, lobis 1.5 mm. longis 1 mm. latis re- curvatis saepe plicatis basim versus latioribus; antheris oblongis obtusis ca. 0.8 mm. longis inclusis ca. 1.2 mm. supra basim tubo corollae affixis, latere puberulentis, apice leviter cohaerentibus; ovario glabro; stigmate 14 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVIII subcylindrico 0.6—0.8 mm. longo basim versus in annulum stigmatosum incrassato; stylo 0.3-0.5 mm. longo; fructu ignoto. Mexico: Ixmiquilpan, Sierra de la Mesa, Hidalgo, July 1905, Purpus 1402 (typr, Grey Herb.); Sierra de la Mesa, July 1905, Rose, Painter & Rose 9122 (G). A species related to H. fallax of southern Mexico and Guatemala from which it is quickly separated by its smaller more coriaceous yellow corollas, elongate recurving corolla-lobes, puberulent anthers, longer style, smaller cymes, etc. I am of the opinion that this species is probably conspecific with that published as Myosotis mexicana Sesse & Mocino, Fl. Mex. 33 (1893), and given as from “‘in temperatis N. Hispan. montibus.” I have seen in the Sesse & Mocino herbarium from Madrid two specimens (nos. 1725 and 5229) which are labeled M. mexicana. These agree perfectly with the description of M. mexicana and I believe them to be the basis of that species. They represent a plant collected late in the season and in a very mature state. The corollas, anthers and pistil in size form and pubescence are remarkable like those in the plants from Hidalgo. In fact the chief difference between the plant described by Sesse & Mocino and that which I have described above is that the former has corollas in which the tube surpasses (by ca. 0.5 mm.) the calyx and some leaves in which the nervation is impressed on the upper surface. The fruit is very pilose in M7, mexicana, as it probably also is in H. Sessei. No matter what the eventual disposition of M. mexicana may be the name can not be transferred to Heliotropium for there already exists an Heliotropium mexicanum Sesse & Moc. (1888). Heliotropium fallax, sp. nov., fruticosum 5-12 dm. altum laxe ramosum pallide vestitum e radice valida oriens; ramulis 1-3 mm. crassis partibus juventate tomentosis (pilis gracilibus saepe curvatis abundanti- bus) foliosis; foliis bicoloribus ellipticis vel late lanceolatis 1—5 cm. longis 5-20 mm. latis, medium versus laminae vel paullo infra medium latioribus, apice obtusis vel acutis, basi obtusis in petiolum gracilem 3-10 mm. longum abrupte attenuatis, margine vix revolutis, subtus albis strigoso-tomentosis saepissime prominenter paucivenosis, supra viridibus saepissime impresso-venosis sparse strigosis vel hispidulis non rariter pilos basi bulboso-incrassatos gerentibus; floribus in racemos scorpioideos saepe geminatos ebracteatos 3—7 cm. longos 5—25 mm. longe pedunculatos terminales et oppositifloros dense aggregatis; pedi- cellis 0.5—1 mm. longis ascendentibus; calycibus 2.5—3 mm. longis; corolla alba 4—6 mm, longa extus strigosa intus glaberrima, tubo 2-4 mm. longo quam calyce 0.8-1.5 mm. longiore, limbo patente 3—4 mm. diametro, 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 15 lobis planis ovatis ascendentibus 0.8—-1.2 mm. longis rotundis; antheris glabris ca. 1.6 mm. longis elongatis ca. 1.5 mm. supra basim corollae affixis inclusis, tertia parte superiore angustiore, apice obtusis pilis brevissimis coronatis cohaerentibus; filamentis subnullis; stigmate elongato puberulento 1!-1.3 mm. longo basi in annulum incrassato; stylo ca. 0.1 mm. longo: fructu pallide strigoso ca. 2.5 mm. diametro 1.5 mm. alto. GUATEMALA: Santa Rosa, Baja Verapaz, 1500-1600 m., rocky slopes, April 1887 and July 1908, vom Tuerckheim 1201 and 112315 (G); Cuesta de Cacgil near Salama, Baja Verapaz, 1200-1600 m., April 1905, Pittier 158 (G); sparsely wooded limy hill, Chacula, Hue- huetenango, Aug. 3, 1896, Seler 2992 (G); Aguacatan, Huehuetenango, 1950 m., rocky bushy hillside, frequently rooted in rock crevices, shrub usually 6 but rarely up to 12 dm. tall, fl. white, Dec. 13, 1934, A. F. Skutch 1922 (typr, Gray Herb.). Mexico: between Hacienda Jun- cana and San Vicente, Chiapas, 1300-1800 m., Dec. 1895, Nelson 3502 (G). Heliotropium fallax var. Hintonii, var. nov., a varietate genuina differt racice annua; foliis et ramulis pilis rectis rigidioribus dimorphis (>revibus et duplo longioribus) manifeste vestitis; racemis valde elonga- tis ‘~2 dm. longis. Mex:co: Ixtapan, dept. Temascaltepec, state of Mexico, in a bar- ranca, 1000 m., March 21, 1933, G. H. Hinton 3631 (TyPE, Gray Herb.) ; Salitre, dist. Temascaltepec, along stone fence, 1300 m., Nov. 15, 1932, Hinton 2599 (G) This species, H. fallax, is a very distinct one of northern Guatemala and adjacent Mexico which has passed as H. coriaceum Lehm latter was described over a hundred years ago from plants grown at Hamburg from seeds said to have come from Mexico. A careful reading of the original description of H. coriaceum, however, will show that it applies much more accurately to the Peruvian, H. arborescens L. than to our present plant from Guatemala and Mexico. Indeed the present species seems so devoid of special grace and usefulness that one naturally deubts that it could have been selected for cultivation in Germany. What is more the region in which it grows is not one explored by botanists and plant-collectors during Lehmann’s time. Whatever the case may be the species described by Lehmann as H. coriaceum differs from our plant of Guatemala and adjacent Mexico in its very large coriaceous rugose leaves, subcorymbose inflorescences, long-tubed colored corollas, and rugose nutlets. All details certainly applicable to the horticulturally attractive H. arborescens of Peru. 16 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL, xvII The variety Hintonii is a more herbaceous plant with short-lived root and very much longer and more loosely and abundantly flowered racemes. The indument is composed of more rigid hairs which are of two distinct sorts, one very small and usually appressed and the other longer (1-2 mm. long) and either appressed or spreading. Its geographic range is to the north of that of typical H. fallax and far separated for it. It is quite possible that this northern plant may deserve more than varietal rec- ognition. The two species of Heliotropium above described belong to the ebrac- teate group within the section Orthostachys, a natural subdivision con- taining nine species in South America, cf. Contr. Gray Herb. 81: 48 (1928), and seven species in the region to the north. Below I have given a key for the identification of these latter. Synonymy has been provided and all the specimens representative of them in the herbaria at Harvard have been cited. Throat of corolla villous within; anthers distinctly contracted to a ular tip, not coherent; stigma short and stout, sessile. Leaves alternate; plant an annual herb; corolla-throat sparsely ge anther-tips subulate; widely distributed in -. Ras SE WSTORAER TERS OY GS SEEDS SACRE COS ROE NOMS . procumbens. face. opposite plant a shrub; oo throat densely ah ather-tips obtusish; Mexican ............000ce ees H. calctcola. Throat a corolla entirely bilecen S; sei en coherent apically, apex obtuse and minutely hairy; stigma elongate. Plants West Indian; stigma subsessile. Leaves alternate, iuitrowly lance-linear, 1.5-3 mm. broad. H. dichroum. Leaves opposite, lanceolate, 4-8 mm. broad ............ .uninerve. Plants Mexican; stigma (except in H. fallax) with evident style. Leaves linear, subulate, lower surface nearly covered by the iid revolute margins, 0.5-1.2 mm. broad; corollas 4.5 mm. long with plicate recurving cuneate lobes; anthers ye OM MIOAS cn iauy were ses bees H. angustifolium., Leaves lanceolate to elliptic, margins plane. Corolla Ese ohti: ne mm. long; inflorescence few-flow- » tess n 3 cm. long; anthers puberulent on sides ; leaves a veinless; style evident ....... H. Sesset. Corolla white, 5-7 mm. long ; inflorescence bond flow- ered, 3-20 c long; anthers glabrous except at apex; leaves aa evidently veined; style scarcely OUMIOORG. i.e ce ova cio ee Oe 285 bade aOR H. fallax. Heliotropium calcicola Fernald, Proc. Amer. Acad. Sci. 43:62 (1907). Antiphytum mexicanum DeCandolle, Prodr. 10: 121 (1846) and Calq. Fl. Mex. tab. 901 (1874), not H. mexicanum Sesse & Moc. (1888), nor Greenm. (1898). Symphitum fruticosum Sesse & Mociio, 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 17 Pl. Nov. Hisp. 21 (1888), not H. fruticosum L. H. petraeum Brandegee, Univ. Calif. Publ. Bot. 4: 384 (1913). H. pueblense Standley, Contr. U. S. Nat. Herb. 23: 1234 (1924). Mexico: San Vicente, Tamaulipas, 1926, Reiche 1073 (G); San Miguel, Sierra de San Carlos, Tamaulipas, 1930, Bartlett 10680 (G); Banos del Carrizal, Vera Cruz, 1912, Purpus 6180 (G, 1sotyPeE of H. petraeum); Tehuacan, Puebla, 1912, Purpus 6502 (G, cotyPE of H. pueblense) ; limestone cliffs of Iguala Canyon, Guerrero, 900 m., 10-15 dm. tall, 1906, Pringle 10334 (G); Iguala Canyon, 750 m., 6-12 dm. tall, 1905, Pringle 10062 (G, TypE of H. calcicola) ; Canon de la Mano Negro near Iguala, 1905, Rose, Painter & Rose 9368 (G). DeCandolle’s description of Antiphytum mexicanum is based upon one of the Mocifio plates at Geneva. This plate, number 901 of the DeCan- dollean series, bears number 288 of the original numbering given by Sesse & Mocifio and also their name, Symphytum fruticosum. A plant bearing this botanical name is described and their plate no. 288 is cited in their Plantae Novae Hispaniae where the plant concerned is given as having come from Chilpancingo, Guerrero. There are three collections (nos. 861, 1716 and 5256) of H. calcicola among the Sesse & Mocifo specimens at Madrid, all determined as Heliotropium and one of them (no. 861) bearing the specific name “‘fruticosum.” The plate at Geneva is a good representation of the moderately small-leaved form of H. cal- cicola represented by all three of the specimens mentioned. The species H. pueblense is founded upon material from Tehuacan (Rose, Painter & Rose 9979). It is a form of the species with small revolute-margined leaves. It agrees with typical H. calcicola in all tech- nical details of reproduction, habit, leaf-arrangement, pubescence, etc. Heliotropium procumbens Miller, Dict. ed. 8, no. 10 (1768). H. americanum Miller, Dict. ed. 8, no. 11 (1768); Johnston, Contr. Gray Herb. 92:89 (1930). H. inundatum Swartz, Prodr. 40 (1788). 4H. inundatum var. cubense DeCandolle, Prodr. 9: 540 (1845). H. rigidu- lum DeCandolle, Prodr. 9: 540 (1845). H. Eggersii Urban, Symb. Ant. 5: 481 (1908). A weedy species in moist ground from Louisiana, Texas and Lower California southward through the tropics into South America. Common in Mexico and the West Indies. I have given above only those names which are based upon material from north of Panama. Complete synonymy, which contains very many names, will be found in my treatment of the South American species, Contr. Gray Herb. 81:52 (1928). It can be noted here that I was in- correct in citing the name, H. simplex Meyen, as a synonym of H. pro- 18 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVI cumbens. A restudy of Meyen’s collections at Berlin has shown that the type of H. simplex Meyen must be a collection of H. angiospermum Murr. which is labeled as from ‘‘Peru-Lima 1/31.” This collection bears on its label the description given by Meyen in his Reise, 1: 436, where he gives the species as from Arica. Heliotropium dichroum Urban, Symb. Ant. 5: 481 (1908) and 8: 590 (1921). Haiti: Morne Bonpére, 500 m. alt., shrub 6-12 dm. tall, fl. white, Buch 729 (G, part of TYPE). This endemic of Haiti agrees with H. calcicola in its opposite leaves and in the general nature and distribution of its strigose indument. The floral structures, however, seem very different from those in the Mexican species. Heliotropium uninerve Urban, Arkiv Bot. 17: no. 7, p. 51 (1921). Haiti: between Port 4 Piment and Randelle, dept. Sur., limestone hills, Aug. 12, 1917, Ekman 675 (G, part of type); Morne Rouge near Chapelle Mont Carmel, in arid calcareous hills at east end of Morne de la Hotte, dept. Sur, 600 m., Nov. 7, 1924, Ekman 2410 (G). The strigose indument is very similar to that of H. dichroum. The two collections cited are very similar. Their leaves are distinctly nar- rower than in H. dichroum and show no tendency to be opposite. Heliotropium angustifolium Torrey, Bot. Mex. Bound. 137 (1859). Texas: south of Loma Alta, McMullen Co., 1935, Cory 17204 (G); Montell, Uvalde Co., dry limestone hills, 1917, Palmer 12322 (G); Devils River, Valverde Co., rocky hills, 1900, Eggert (G); Del Rio, Valverde Co., 1930, Jones 25639 (G); 25 mi. northeast of Dryden, Terrell Co., 1930, Cory 3380 (G); Rio Grande Valley, 1936, Parks (G); Guadalupe Mts., 1882, Havard 27 (G); western Texas, 1890, Nealley 236 (G); head of the San Felipe, July 7, 1849, Wright 480 (G); stony prairies on Zoquete Creek, May 18, 1851, Wright 1546 (G). Cut- HUAHUA: Cerro de Chupaderos near Jiménez, 1925, Juzepczuk 635 (G). CoanuiLa: Sierra Mojada, 1925, Juzepczuk 667 (G): Saltillo, 1898, Palmer 36 (G); Cerro de Zapatero, 1910, Purpus 4558 (G); Sole- dad, 1880, Palmer 880 (G); Caracol Mts. southeast of Monclova, 1880, Palmer 879 (G); Juray, 100 mi. north of Monclova, 1880, Palmer 881 (G). Nurvo LEon: near Monterey, Seler 1054, Pringle 1880, Palmer 405 and 878 (G); Sabinas Hidalgo, 1933, Mueller 330 (G); Sierra Madre, 15 mi. southwest of Galeana, 1934, Mueller 977 and 1112 (G). TAMAULIPAS: near Victoria, 1907, Palmer 578 (G); Jaumauve, 1932, Rozynski 461 (G); Sierra de San Carlos, 1930, Bartlett 10605 (G). 1937 ] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 19 INDEFINITE: road between Doctor Arroyo, N. L., and Matchuala, S. L. P., 1898, Nelson 4514 (G); no locality given, 1848-49, Gregg 298 (G). When he described this species Torrey gave it as based upon collections from “Western Texas and along the Rio Grande, south to Eagle Pass, March—October. Near Monterey, Mexico, Dr. Edwards and Major Eaton (No. 480 and 1546, Wright). Among its relatives this species is quickly distinguished by its very narrow strongly revolute-margined leaves. The racemes are characteristically solitary and opposite the leaves. Occasionally a bract may be developed near the base of the inflorescence though prevailingly it is bractless. The corolla is given as greenish or cream-colored. Heliotropium convolvulaceum var. racemosum (Rose & Standley), comb, nov. Exuploca racemosa Rose & Standley, Contr. U. S. Nat. Herb. 16:17 (1912). Texas: east of Encino, Brooks Co., 1935, Cory 14208 (G); Atascosa County on highway near Bexar county line, 1935, Cory 15521 (G); eleven miles northwest of Poteet, Frio Co., 1935, Cory 11716 (G); Llano, Llano Co.?, July 1848, Lindheimer (G); 30 mi. west of San Antonio, Bexar Co., Sept. 1879, Palmer S89 (G, 1soTYPE) ; Rio Coleto, Sept. 1885, Thurber 12 (G). This is a geographical variety which replaces the typical form of the species in southern Texas. It is a much more freely branched plant with more abundantly flowered denser racemes and conspicuously smaller flowers. The corollas are only 5-8 mm. in diameter. Heliotropium Jaffuelii, sp. nov., fruticosum erectum glutinosum pilis crassis inconspicuis brevibus adpressis vestitum. gracile laxe ramosum; foliis linearibus 5-10 mm. longis 0.5—0.8 mm. latis crassiusculis plus minusve fasciculatis subteretibus apice obtusis margine non rariter revo- lutis; floribus terminalibus in cymulas plures. scorpioideas ebracteatas 1—4 cm. longas graciles rigidas dispositis; calycibus ca. 1.5 mm. longis O—0.9 mm. longe pedicellatis carnosulis, lobis oblongis ca. 0.8 mm. longis apice obtusis dorso convexis, sinibus acutis; corolla 2.5-3 mm. longa glaberrima, limbo 2.5—3 mm. diametro, lobis rotundis ca. 0.8 mm. latis et longis; faucibus vix differentiatis; staminibus ca. 1 mm. supra basim tubi corollae affixis; antheris ca. 1 mm. longis lanceolatis glabris, apice acutis glandulosis paullo exsertis; stigmate conico ca. 0.7 mm. longo ca. 0.6 mm. crasso apice truncatulo bidentato; stylo brevissimo; ovario glabro; nuculis ignotis. CuILE: Tocopilla, Sept. 1931, Father Felix Jaffuel 2524 (tTypE, Gray Herb.):. 20 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIU A species related to H. chenopodiaceum Clos but differing in its copi- ously glutinous leaves, twigs and calyces, thicker weakly revolute leaves, smaller corollas, and stout broadly conic (rather than very elongate) stigma. The stems and leaves bear curious short appressed falcate hairs. These are scattered and are immersed in the copious clear waxy-glutinous secretion which covers all the growing vegetative parts of the plant. It is a pleasure to associate the name of Father Felix Jaffuel with another distinctive species of the Nitrate Coast. Taking advantage of the brief halts of the coast steamers, while traveling for his Order, he has made a number of highly interesting collections about the ports of arid northern Chile and has thereby contributed much to our scanty knowledge of the flora of that region. Heliotropium eremogenum, sp. nov., fruticosum decumbens ramo- sissimum griseum pilis gracilibus falcatis appressis vestitum; foliis firmis integerrimis 4-8 mm. longis 1-2 mm. latis oblanceolatis supra medium latioribus, margine revolutis, apice acutis; floribus in cymulas terminales scorpioideas 0,5—2 cm. longe pedunculatas congestis; calycibus saepissime sessilibus 3 mm. longis basim versus in lobos lineari-cuneatos erectos 5-fidis; corolla (ut videtur alba vel ochroleuca) ca. 6 mm. longa extus sparse strigosa intus glabra, limbo ca. 6 mm. diametro, tubo lobos calycis 1—1.5 mm. longe superante ca. 4 mm. longo, lobis rotundis 2 mm. dia- metro; antheris linearibus ca. 1.8 mm. longis inclusis 2.5 mm. supra basim tubi corollae affixis; stigmate ca. 1.5 mm. longo columnari imam ad basim in annulum stigmatosum angustum incrassato; ovario glabro. CuiLe: Antofagasta, Oct. 29, 1930, Felix Jaffuel 1120 (TYPE, Gray Herb.) ; Antofagasta, Nov. 6, 1931, Felix Jaffuel 2639 (G); Antofagasta, open rocky quebrada, 100-300 m. alt., April 3, 1925, Pennell 13022 (G). A relative of H. Philippianum Johnston, from which it differs in its decumbent habit, more copious grayish indument, very much smaller leaves, and proportionately shorter style. The incomplete collection by Pennell has been recognized for some years, cf. Contr. Gray Herb. 81: 38 (1928) and 85: 155 (1929), as representing what was probably an undescribed species. Happily Father Felix Jaffuel has collected the same interesting species in good flowering condition and the description of this new addition to the flora of the Nitrate Coast is now possible. The material from Iquique, which I formerly associated with Pennell’s collection, appears to be conspecific with some collections recently made at Tocopilla by Father Jaffuel. The material at hand of this plant of Iquique and Tocopilla is, unfortunately, fragmentary. When good col- lections of it become available for study I believe that it will prove to represent a third species endemic to the Nitrate Coast. 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 21 Heliotropium anomalum var. mediale, var. nov., a varietate genuina differt gracilioribus erectioribus ascendente ramosis saepe 3—5 rariter 15 dm. altis; foliis gracilioribus leviter strigosis oblanceolatis vel linearibus acutis; calycibus minoribus ca. 2 mm. longis. CuristMas ISLAND: 4 miles west of Manulu Lagoon, shrub forming rounded mass 4 dm. tall, Oct. 21, 1934, St. John & Fosberg 17486 (TYPE, Bishop Mus.; G, isotype), 17487 (G); Joe’s Hill, prostrate, St. John & Fosberg 17494 (G). FAanninc IsLtanp: Vai Tepu, saline flat, bush 5-15 dm. tall, April 22, 1934, St. John & Fosberg 14121 and 14122 (G); Cable Islet, coral slabs, 3-4 dm. tall, April 21, 1934, St. John & Fosberg 14109 and 14110 (G). Typical H. anomalum H. & A. of southern and eastern Polynesia is a coarser and more laxly branched prostrate or trailing plant with coarser much more loosely appressed indument, larger inflorescences and coarser calyces. The Hawaiian var. argenteum Gray, Proc. Amer. Acad. 5: 339 (1861), is similar to typical H. anomalum except for its closely appressed lustrous silky indument. In indument, therefore, the plants of Christmas and Fanning islands much resemble the Hawaiian variety. The var. mediale, however, is very different from the Hawaiian form in its bushy habit, very slender leaves, smaller calyces, etc. Echium connatum Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yunnan 22, fig. 4 (1915). This is not a species of the Boraginaceae, but one of the Caprifolia- ceae, Triosteum himalayanum Wall. I have seen the type at Edinburgh. Arnebia Hancockiana (Oliver), comb. nov. Lithospermum Han- cockianum Oliver, Hooker’s Icones 25: tab. 2467 (1896). Lithodora Hancockiana (Oliver) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7:818 (1936). Lithospermum Mairei Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 12: 286 (1913). An examination of the type of L. Mairei proves it an evident synonym of Oliver’s species. Recently Handel-Mazzetti has treated this endemic of Yunnan as a member of the Mediterranean genus Lithodora. Though fruit of this Chinese plant is unknown and it can not therefore be ex- cluded from Lithodora with finality, I am positive that it is not a member of the genus Lithodora but rather of the great Asiatic genus Arnebia, Its relations are with such Asiatic species as A. euchroma (Royle) Johnston and A. fimbriata Maxim. Lithospermum officinale Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. 132 (1753). L. albiflorum Vaniot, Monde des Plantes, sér. 2, 7: 42 (1905); Fedde, Repert. 2: 197 (1906); Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou 54 (1914). I have examined the type of L. albiflorum Vaniot, now preserved at Edinburgh, and find it inseparable from the common form of L. offici- nale growing in eastern Asia. 22 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. Xvi Amsinckia intermedia Fischer & Meyer, Ind. Sem. Hort. Petrop. 2: 2 and 26 (1836). Lithospermum Komarovianum Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 8: 280 (1910). Léveillé’s species was based upon collections having only immature fruit. As far as comparisons can be made it seems inseparable from the common and variable A. intermedia of California. I suspect it is the same introduced species as that reported from Saghalin by Mayabe & Miyake, FI. Saghalin (1915), under the name A. fessellata. Onosmodium dodrantale, sp. nov., rhizomatosum; caulibus pluribus simplicibus 1.5—2.5 dm. altis erectis foliosis 2 mm. crassis hirsutis; foliis oblongis vel ovato-oblongis nervatis supra medium caulis grandioribus (3—4.5 cm. longis 6-15 mm. latis) basim versus caulis evidenter reductis pilis 1 mm. longis rectis appressis e basi pustulato-bulbosa erumpentibus vestitis, infra medium laminae latioribus apice acutis vel obtusis basi rotundis subsessilibus supra viridioribus; cymulis terminalibus solitariis ca. 5-floris foliosis; calyce ad anthesin ca. 1 cm. longo hirsuto, lobis linearibus erectis 0.5—-1 mm. latis acutis tubo corollae aequilongis, pedi- cello 2—5 mm. longo; corolla flava 12-18 mm. longa extus in faucibus lobisque strigosa intus (lobis exceptis) glaberrima; lobis 3-3.5 mm, longis 2—2.5 mm. latis a basi apicem versus gradatim attenuatis virescen- tibus erectis, sinibus acutis; staminibus 9-10 mm. supra basim corollae (imam ad basim faucium plus minusve ampliatae) affixis inclusis gla- berrimis, filamentis lateraliter compressis ca. 1.2 cm. longis; antheris elongatis 2-3 mm. longis apice in subulas graciles ca. 0.2 mm. longas abrupte contractis basi subcordulatis; stylo ca. 2 cm. longo filiformi 2— 4 mm. longe extruso, stigmatibus minutissime geminatis; nuculis ignotis. Mexico: Cerro Potosi, Galeana, Nuevo Leon, scattered colonies in upper pine woods, fl. cream-yellow, July 21, 1935, C. H. Mueller 2259 (typE, Gray Herb.); El Infernillo, ca. 25 km. spsthignast of Galeana, Nuevo Leon, 2700-3000 m. alt., common, fl. yellow with greenish lobes, July 29, 1934, Mueller 923 (G); El Infernillo, Pablillo, southwest of Galeana, rocky summit, 3000-3100 m., fl. yellow, June 29, 1934, Pennell 17116 (G). A well-marked species notable for its small stature, simple stems, re- duced lower leaves and small few-flowered cymes. It may be separated from O, unicum Macbr., of southern San Luis Potosi, and from O. bejari- ense DC., of Texas, by having a simple indument of spreading or appressed hairs. In the two relatives the indument is duplex there being fine short usually appressed hairs under the coarse hispidity clothing the stems and leaves. 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 23 Cryptantha (§ OrEocaryA) Grahamii, sp. nov., perennis caespitosa; caudice denso breviter ramoso e radice crasso lignoso oriente; caulibus 1-2 dm. altis erectis setosis et adpresse pubescentibus supra medium fertilibus; foliis viridibus utrinque pilis minutis inconspicuis vestitis et setis ca. 2 mm. longis (e basi pustulata orientibus) horridis, basalibus 3—4.5 cm. longis supra medium in laminam lanceolato-ovatam 5-10 mm. latam explanatis apice rotundis vel obtusis, caulinis oblanceolatis vel oblongis medis 2—2.5 cm. longis 6-7 mm. latis obtusis; inflorescentia elongata laxa; cymulis laxis 3-10-floribus setosis bracteis foliaceis suffultis; calycibus abundanter setosis et pubescentibus ad anthesim ca. 7 mm. longis, lobis lineari-lanceolatis acutis fauces corollae 0.5-1 mm. superantibus; pedicellis gracilibus 0.5-1 mm. longis; corolla alba con- spicua, limbo patente 12-16 mm. lato, lobis rotundis ca. 5 mm. latis et longis, tubo cylindrico 5-6 mm. longo 1-1.3 mm. crasso; ovulis 4; nuculis ignotis. UraH. Uinta County: bench west of Green River north of mouth of Sand Wash, 4500 ft. alt., fl. white, May 28, 1933, Edward H. Graham 7924 (type, Gray Herb.) and 7927 (G); east slope of Big Pack Mt., west of Willow Creek near Thome Ranch, 5400 ft., on light-colored slate bench, fl. white, May 23, 1935, Graham 8962 (G); shale breaks east of Willow Creek, 5 mi. north of Agency Draw, 5500 ft., fl. white, fragrant, Graham 8937 (G). A very distinct and readily recognizable species. Its conspicuous white corollas are the largest known in the genus. The immature nutlets appear to be smooth and rather similar to those of C. confertiflora (Greene) Payson. I can suggest no close relative for this remarkable new species. The species is named for Dr. Edward H. Graham of the Carnegie Museum of Pittsburgh who discovered it during his intensive botanical investigation of the Uinta Basin of northeastern Utah. It is eminently fitting that his name should be associated with this remarkable endemic of the region he has studied so thoroughly. Cryptantha (§ KrynitzkiA) Hooveri, sp. nov., herbacea annua 5-15 cm. alta laete viridis; caulibus solitariis vel pluribus erectis vel non rariter basim versus subdecumbentibus gracilibus 0.5-1.2 mm. crassis strigosis infra medium simplicibus supra medium breviter ascendenterque ramosis; ramulis floriferis 1-2.5 cm. longis; foliis ascendentibus crassulis firmis pilis rigidis adpressis (vel in foliis supremis pilis ascendentibus) vestitis, subtus prominenter costatis abundanter pustulatis, supra sparse pustulatis; foliis basalibus caulis ramorumque evidenter oppositis 10-25 mm. longis angustissime spathulatis apicem obtusam versus 0.9—2.2 mm. 24 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVIII latis, margine saepe subplanis; foliis caulinis ramulisque mediis et superioribus alternis sublinearibus 1 mm. latis 1-2 cm. longis apice acutis margine revolutis; inflorescentia elongata dense thyrsoidea vel panicu- lata; floribus in axillis foliorum glomerulatis vel solitariis haud scor- pioideis; calycibus fructiferis elongatis subsessilibus 4-5 mm. longis tarde deciduis; lobis calycis maturi linearibus in costa setis flavescentibus 2-3 mm. longis munitis et in marginibus dense ascendenter villosis; corolla inconspicua tubulosa 2—2.5 mm. longa ad anthesim calycem ca. 3 mm. longam vix superante; nuculis 4 homomorphis (nucula adaxillari subpersistenti?) triangulari-ovatis ca. 1.3 mm. longis ca. 0.9 mm. latis lucentibus, apice acutis, basi late truncatis, margine acutis minime incrassatis, dorso convexis prominenter papillatis, ventre obtuse angu- latis sparse tuberculatis 34 longitudinis ad gynobasim angustum ca. 1 mm. longam afixis sulco infra medium in areolam deltoideam abrupte dilatatis; stylo nuculas vix superante. CALIFORNIA: eight miles west of Chowchilla, Madera Co., a single colony in dry coarse sand, May 7, 1935, R. F. Hoover 558 (typx, Gray Herb.); Gobin Ranch, about 13 mi. east of Waterford, Stanislaus Co., in coarse sand on a flat among rolling hills, May 2, 1936, Hoover 1103 (G); sand hills east of Antioch, Contra Costa Co., April 16, 1908, Heller 8888 (G). I can suggest no close relative for this very distinct species. The peculiar inflorescence, characterized by a complete lack of scorpioid cymes, is unique among the North American species of the genus. The nutlets though not aberrant are distinctive and I believe the species can be recognized from them alone. The corollas are very small and possibly may be cleistogamic though the corollas surmounting the ripening ovary have their tiny lobes expanded and not permanently closed as in the indubitably cleistogamic flowers of the South American section Eucryp- tantha. I have associated with this unusual species the name of Mr. Robert F. Hoover of Modesto, Calif., to whom I am indebted for the excellent speci- mens here described. The material was collected by Mr. Hoover during botanical trips about the San Joaquin Valley made in furtherance of his study of the floristics of that region. It is a pleasure to associate his name with this remarkable addition to the known flora of that interest- ing area. Cryptantha corollata (Johnston), comb. nov. C. decipiens var. corollata Johnston, Contr. Gray Herb. 74: 61 (1925); Johnston in Munz, Man. So. Calif. Bot. 428 (1935). Since this plant of the drier inner Coast Ranges of California was first 1937] JOHNSTON, STUDIES IN BORAGINACEAE 25 distinguished over ten years ago I have seen many collections of it. Among the scores of specimens studied I have found none that give any indication that C. corollata and C. decipiens intergrade in any way, or that their geographical ranges overlap or even approach one another closely. The plant I distinguished as corollata is very constant and readily identifiable and has a range that is eminently natural. I now believe it should be given specific recognition. Hackelia brachytuba (Diels), comb. nov. Paracaryum brachy- tubum Diels, Notes Royal Bot. Gard. Edinburgh 5: 168 (1912). Lap- pula Dielsii Brand in Fedde, Repert. 14: 147 (1915). Hackelia Dielsti (Brand) Johnston, Contr. Gray Herb. 68:45 (1923). The type of P. brachytubum came from the Tali Valley (Forrest 4474) that of L. Dielsii from the Likiang Range (Forrest 2255), also in Yun- nan. They are evidently conspecific. Trigonotis sericea (Maxim.), comb. nov. Omphalodes sericea Maxi- mowicz, Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. 17: 453; Mél. Biol. 8: 558 (1872). This species is evidently a relative of T. Jcumae (Maxim.) Makino, T. radicans Maxim. and T. myosotidea Maxim. and not a member of the genus Omphalodes as it has been accepted for so long. Antiotrema Dunnianum (Diels) Handel-Mazzetti, Anzeiger Akad. Wiss. Wien 57:239 (1920). Cynoglossum Dunnianum Diels, Notes Royal Bot. Gard. Edinburgh 5: 168 (1912). Cynoglossum Cavaleriet Léveillé in Fedde, Repert. 12: 534 (1913) and Cat. Seu-Tchouen, tab. 5 (1918). Henreyettana mirabilis Brand in Fedde, Repert. 26: 171 (1929). The type of C. Cavaleriei (Cavalerie 2117) has its flowers at anthesis and shows no fruit. It is a mediocre specimen but one clearly conspecific with the type of A. Dunnianum, Léveillé had other collections of the species, Bodinier 1579 and 2160, which do possess mature fruit but these were not associated by him with his C. Cavaleriei. They are in fact the basis upon which he reported, Bothriospermum Kusnezowii from Kwei- chow, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou 52-53 (1914). In his recent treatment of this remarkable plant, Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7:825 (1936), is incorrect in stating that the nutlets and embryo are “erect.” As I have already indicated, Contr. Gray Herb. 75: 44-45 (1925), the nutlets and embryos are in fact inverted in Antiotrema. This is a very unusual condition in the Boraginaceae and is found in only two other genera of the family. HERBARIUM, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 26 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL, xvitt NOTES ON THE LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN ASIA! ALFRED REHDER ROSACEAE Rubus L. Subgen. Cyractis (Raf.) Focke Rubus fragarioides Bertol. var. adenophora Franchet, Pl. Delavay. 203 (1890). Rubus Franchetianus Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.):71 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 16 (Spec. Rub, 240) (1914). There is no specimen of this plant in the Léveillé herbarium. I have seen the type of this variety in the Paris herbarium and have a photo- graph of it before me; it does not seem to be specifically different from typical R. fragarioides Bertol. which is referred by Focke in 1910 (op. cit. 17: 24) as a variety (or subspecies) to R. arcticus L.; in 1914 (1.c.) he enumerates R. Franchetianus with the synonym R. fragarioides var. adenophora Franch., a name not mentioned by him in 1910. Rubus pseudo-japonicus Koidzumi in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 25:74 (1911); in Jour. Coll: Sci. Univ. Tokyo, 34, 2: 110 (1913). Rubus japonicus ¢ Maxim.) Focke in Abh. Naturw. Ver. Bremen, 4: 192, 198 (1874, ; 1n Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 26 (Spec. Rub.) (1910), — Non Linné 1. Rubus triflorus Rich. var, diversifolius Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe. 40: 5s (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 174 (1906) ; in Br! Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mem.): 122 (1909). Rubus a meus var. diversifolius (\évl.) Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tok: « 34, 2: oat) (1913). — Makino "& Nemoto, Nippon- diciashuisie. soron, ed. 2, p. 522 (1931). Japan. Hokkaido: in silvis Hakodate, (’. Faurie, no. 6070, June 1, 1904 (holiivpe of R. triflorus var. diversifolius; isotype in Léveillé describes his variety as having simple and compound leaves 1Continued from Vol. 17: 316-340; for Fae ee parts see Vols. 10: 108-132, 164- 196; tgs — 281; 13: 299- 332; 14; 223 52; 15: 1-27, 89-117, 267- 326; 16: 311-340; 17: 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 27 on the same stem, but the type specimen, which, however, does not bear Léveillé’s name, has all the leaves either ternate or quinate. In 1909 Léveillé reprints under R. triflorus Rich. the description given by Thun- berg (FI. Jap. 216. 1784) for his R. caestus (non L.), but that descrip- tion applies apparently to a species of the Subgen. Idaeobatus. Rubus ikenoensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 549 (1906). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 130 (1909). — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34, 2: 109 (1931). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 165 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Rubus defensus Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72M): 26 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 273 (1917). Japan. Hondo: in sylvis Norikusa, 2000 m., U. Faurie, no. 6687, Aug. 28, 1905 (holotype of R. ikenoensis ; photo. in A. A.). Focke himself in 1911 identified his R. defensus with R. ikenoensis, From the preceding it differs chiefly in the setose stems and petioles and the deeply incised doubly serrate leaflets. Subgen. MaLacnuopatus Focke Sect. Sozostyli Focke Rubus refractus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 332 (1907) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 54 (1909); Fl. Kouy- Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 62 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 22, fig. 3 (Spec. Rub. 246, fig. 90) (1914). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 278 (1917). Cuina. Kweichou: Chang-ieoumay, J. Esquirol, no. 356, April 1, 1905, “fleur blanche, le tout renversé en bas” (holotype; photo. in A. AW); Cardot (l.c.) points out that this species differs from the other species of the Sozostyli in the bracts and stipules being divided into filiform lobes and that in this respect it approaches the Alceaefolii; he proposes its separation as a new section “Refracti.””. This section would include the following species. He also described a new variety R. refractus var. latifolius (see under R. alceaefolius, p. 33). Rubus Rocheri Léveillé in Bull, Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 24: 250 (1914); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 360 (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 240, fig. 60 (1917). Cuina. Kweichou: Ta-pin, 1200 m., J. Esquirol, no, 3526, March 25, 1912 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species is very close to the preceding, but is easily distinguished by the dense fulvous tomentum of the stem, the rhachis and pedicels of 28 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. xvur the inflorescence and of the underside of the leaves which are smaller, not or scarcely lobed, more sharply and closely serrate, appressed-pilose above and deeply cordate. Rubus malifolius Focke in Hooker’s Ic. Pl. 20: t. 1947 (1890); in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 42 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 275 (1917). Rubus arbor Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 51: 217, pl. 3 (1904). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.) : 26 (1909) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915). CHINA. Kweichou: Pin-fa, route de Siao-tchang, J. Cavalerie, no. 1003, May 7, 1903, ‘‘arbre, fl. blanches” (holotype of R. arbor; photo. in A. A.). According to the collector’s note this is a tree. However, in reality it is only a tall climber and Handel-Mazzetti (Symb. Sin. 7: 486) calls it perhaps the tallest Rubus climbing on trees up to a height of 20 m. Rubus Mairei Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 22: 232 (1912); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 239 (1917), CHIna. Yunnan: Tong-tchouan, broussailles, 2700 m., rare, E. E. Maire, (Herb. Bonati, no. 7491), Aug. 1910, “un peu grimpant, fl. blanches” (holotype in Herb. Léveillé; isotype in Herb. Calif.; photo. in A. A.). This species is closely related to R. preptanthus Focke, but is easily distinguished by the narrow-lanceolate leaves only 1-1.5 cm. broad, more remotely and finely serrate, by the shorter petioles 3-5 mm. long and the more copiously armed branches. Handel-Mazzetti (Symb. Sin. 7: 486. 1933) refers R. Mairei to R. Henryi Hemsl. & Ktze.: but from that species it differs in the deciduous, thinner always undivided leaves, in the much shorter petioles and the short, almost corymbose often few- flowered racemes with pedicels 1-1.5 cm. long. Sect. Elongati Focke Rubus chroosepalus Focke in Hooker’s Ic. Pl. 10: t. 1952 (1891): in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 52, fig. 15 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); in Sargent PI. Wilson, 1: 49 (1911). — Léveillé, FI, Kouy-Tchéou, 360 (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 236 (1917). — Handel-Mazzetti, Svmb. Sin. 7: 491 (1933). Rubus \Mouyousensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 333 (1907); in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 44 (1909) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 62 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). Rubus petaloideus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Noy. 12: 506 (1913). 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 29 CuInA. Kweichou: Mou-you-se, J. Cavalerie, no. 1416, June 1904 (holotype of R. Mouvousensis; photo. in A. A.) ; Chouan-chang- po, a la sortie du bourg, J. Esquirol, no. 3141, May 1911 (holotype of R. petaloideus ; photo. in A. A.). Rubus Mouyousensis was identified with R. chroosepalus by Handel- Mazzetti (l.c.) and R. petaloideus was enumerated as a synonym of R. chroosepalus by Léveillé in 1915 (l.c.) and 1917 (l.c.). Rubus Gentilianus Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 99 (1902); 12 (no. 60): t. 3 (1903); 20 (Mém.): 35 (1909): Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 358 (1915); in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 45: 219, fig. 3 (Pl. Util. Orn. Kouy-Tchéou, 45, fig. 3) (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 239 (1917); Cat. Ill. Pl. Seu-Tchouen, pl. 60 (1918), — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 53 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 26, fig. 5 (Spec. Rub. 250) (1914); in Sargent, Pl. Wilson. 1: 50 (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 279 (1917). — Handel- Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 491 (1933). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 28 (1934). Cu1na. Kweichou: environs de Tsin-gay, rocailles, E. Bo- dinier, no. 2367, June 27, 1899; environs de Kouy-yang, mont du Collége, rocailles, ruisseaux, E. Bodinier, no. 2367, June 16, 1898 (syntypes; photos. in A. A.). This species has been collected in Kweichou also by Handel-Mazzetti (no. 10419) and by Steward, Chiao & Cheo (no. 57). It is also known from Szechuan (E. H. Wilson, no. 1127, and W. P. Fang, no. 2537) and from Kwangtung (W. T. Tsang, no. 20611). Rubus ichangensis Hemsley & Kuntze in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 231 (1887). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 55, fig. 18 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 26 (Spec. Rub. 250) (1914); in Sargent, Pl. Wilson. 1:50 (1911). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 360 (1915). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 279 (1917). Rubus Papyrus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 332 (1907) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 30 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 56 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). CuHInA. Kweichou: Pin-fa, montagnes, J. Cavalerie, no. 1439, Oct. 27, 1903 (holotype of R. Papyrus; photo. in A. A.). Rubus Papyrus was first identified with R. ichangensis by Focke in 1914 (l.c.). The species is represented in this herbarium from Kwei- chou, also by no. 10647 of Handel-Mazzetti and by nos. 5587, 5733, 7504 and 9230 of Y. Tsiang and by numerous specimens from Szechuan and some from Hupeh. 30 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL, XVIII Sect. Acuminati Focke Rubus Lambertianus Ser. var. minimiflorus (Lévl.) Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 281 (1917). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 489 (1933). Rubus minimiflorus Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 : ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 eas 56 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 28 (Spec. Rub, 252) (191 Cuina. Kweic : ou: Pin-fa, montagnes, J. Cavalerie, no, 1775, Apr. 17, 1904 (holotype of R. minimiflorus; photo, in A. A.). Focke in 1914 (l.c_) refers to the possible identity of his R. pycnan- thus with R. minimiflorus, but the description of the former differs in several characters from the type of the latter. Rubus paykouangensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 333 (1907); in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 19 (1909); FI. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 110 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). — Metcalf in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 11: 7 (1932), pro parte specim. plurim. cit. exclud. — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 15: 420 (1936), specim. cit. excl. Rubus Lambertianus Ser. var. a lia (Lévl.) Handel- Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 489 (1933). Cutina. Kweichou: Pay-kouang, J. Esquirol, no. 221, Sept. 1904, “fl. blanches” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species was reduced by Handel-Mazzetti to a variety of R. Lam- bertianus, to which it certainly is more closely related than to the Ser. Rufi where Focke placed the species. From R. Lambertianus it is easily distinguished by the inflorescence, the stems and petioles being densely covered with pilose and setose partly gland-tipped hairs and by the larger flowers with broader sepals. Metcalf (1.c.) refers to this species a num- ber of specimens from Fukien, Kiangsi and Yunnan which though similar in their indumentum differ markedly in the short often sub-umbellate inflorescence, in the pinnate sepals, in the broader and larger generally orbicular-ovate leaves densely pubescent or even tomentose beneath and in the unarmed branches; they are apparently referable to the Sect. Moluccani. Also W. T. Tang, no. 20791, from Kwangtung cited by Merrill (l.c.) under R. paykouangensis belongs to that section. Sect. Moluccani Focke Rubus tephrodes Hance var. ampliflorus (Lévl. & Vant.) Handel- Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 492 (1933). Rubus ampliflorus Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 51: 218 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 31 (1904). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 52 (1909); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 74 Sigs Rub.) (1910) ; 19 (83): 28, fig. 6 (Spec. Rub. 252, fig. 93) (1914). CuinA. Kweichou: Tsin-gai, Tchao-se, J. Cavalerie, no. 1201, July 1903, “fl. blanches” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). Variety ampliflorus differs from typical R. tephrodes chiefly in the sparingly setose eglandular branches and the very sparingly setose and very large inflorescence about 25 cm. long and 30 cm. wide. Cardot in 1914 (in Not. Syst. Paris, 3: 294) mentions R. ampliflorus as being closely related to his new species R. megalothyrsus which by Handel- Mazzetti (l.c.) is also referred to R. tephrodes as a variety. Rubus holadenus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 536 (1913); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 358 (1915). Cut1na. Kweichou: Gan-chouen, alt. 1500 m., J. Cavalerie, no. 3948 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species seems to be nearest to R. tephrodes Focke, but is readily distinguished by the aciculate calyx, the dark red-brown glabrescent stem and the triangular-ovate, lobulate and acuminate middle lobe of the leaves which are dark-colored above and with dark-colored glabrescent veins beneath. Rubus calycacanthus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8:58 (1910); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 34 (Spec. Rub. 258) (1914) sub R. Labbei. — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 282 (1917). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 494 (1933). Rubus calycacanthus var. Buergerifolia Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 58 (1910). Rubus Labbei Léveillé & Vaniot in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 549 (1910). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 34 (Spec. Rub. 258) (1914). Rubus Darrisit Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 188 (1913); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 258 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 48 (Spec. Rub. 272) (1914). — Synon. nov. Cuina. Kweichou: Tchen-fong, J. Esquirol, no. 525, July 1905, “fl. blanche”; without locality, J. Esquirol, no. 894 (syntypes of R. calycacanthus ; photos. in A. A.); without locality, J. Esquirol, no. 920; Houa-kiang, J. Cavalerie, no. 2175, June 3, 1904 (syntypes of R. calycacanthus var. Buergerifolia; photos. in A. A.); Lo-fou, J. Cava- lerie, no, 3575, Aug. 1909, “fl. blanche” (holotype of R. Labbei; photo. in A. A.); without locality, J. Esquirol, no. 920 (holotype of R. Darrisii, photo. in A. A.). 32 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL,. XVIII The type specimens of R. calycacanthus var. Buergerifolia were enumerated by Léveillé in 1915 under the species without citation of the varietal name. Rubus Labbei was first identified with R. calycacanthus by Cardot in 1917. All the specimens cited above including R. Darrisit are undoubtedly conspecific and uniform in their characters. The species is characterized by the short-stalked flowers crowded in short racemes or clusters, subtended by conspicuous bracts finely divided into long subulate segments, the acicular calyx, and the palmately 5-lobed leaves with the middle lobe often somewhat elongated but not acuminate, densely soft pubescent beneath and less so above, petioles and stem tomentose with small scattered hooked prickles. Rubus alceaefolius Poiret, Encycl. Méth. Bot. 6: 247 (1804) “alcae- folius.’’ — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 78, fig. 29 (1910). Rubus Mongouilloni Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 101 (1902); 12 (no. 160): t. 6. (1903); 20 (Mém.) : 56 (1909) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915) ; in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 45: 219, fig. 6 (PI. Util. Orn. Kouy-Tchéou, 45, fig. 6) (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 106 (Spec. Rub.) (1910) ; 19 (83): 30 (Spec. Rub. 254) (1914). — Synon. nov. Rubus fimbriferus pip in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 80 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 29 (Spec. Rub. 253) (1914). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 282 (1917); Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 494 (1933). — Synon. nov. Rubus multibracteatus var. — Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 548 (1913). — Syn , CutIna. Kweichou: sur "a route de Huang-kien, Tou-chan, Ou-pao, J. Cavalerie, sine no., July 5, 1897 (holotype of R. Mongouillont; photo, in A. A.); Pin-fa, Leao-me-lo, au sud, J. Cavalerie, no, 1369, Aug. 1907 (cited under R. Mongouilloni in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou; photo. in A. A.). INpocHINA. Tonkin: Hanoi, V. Demange, no. 1019, March 25, 1908 (holotype of R. multibracteatus var. Demangei; photo. in A. A.). With specimens of Rubus alceaefolius from Sumatra, Borneo and Java, the type region of the species, and specimens of R. fimbriiferus from southeastern China and Indochina, the type region of that species, and the type specimen and other specimens referred to R. Mongouilloni be- fore me, I am unable to find a single constant character or combination of characters to separate these three species. Also Cardot under R. fimbriiferus (1.c.) refers to the close affinity of that species to R. alceae- folius; he mentions as a distinguishing character the bulbous hairs on the upper surface of the leaf in R. fimbriiferus, but there are scattered bulbous hairs on specimens from Sumatra and Borneo and the leaves of the Javanese specimen are as rough and hairy above as those of typical 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 33 R. fimbriiferus; among the Chinese material there are specimens, as Chung & Tso 43642 and Tsang 15725 from Hainan, with the leaves nearly smooth above and only slightly pilose. Though the lobes of the leaves in R. fimbriiferus are typically rounded, the numerous Chinese specimens show all gradations between rounded and pointed lobes and even the specimen of R. alceaefolius figured by Focke (l.c.) has the lobes, at least of the lower leaves, nearly rounded. Rubus Mongouilloni and R. fimbriiferus were first considered conspecific by Handel-Mazzetti (l.c.) who does not mention R. alceaefolius at all, and refers R. Mon- gouilloni as a synonym to R. fimbriiferus, though R. Mongouilloni has priority. He also states (l.c.) that he is inclined to refer to R. fimbrii- ferus the R. refractus Lévl. var. latifolius Cardot (in Not. Syst. Paris, 3: 291. 1917) of which he saw at Kew a specimen of the type number, Cavalerie no. 3574, from Kweichou. Rubus multibracteatus var. Demangei is not mentioned by Cardot in his treatment of the genus in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indochine, 2: 629-650 (1920), but it is probable that he saw a specimen of Demange no. 1019 and referred it to R. alceaefolius, since he states that this species is represented by specimens from numerous localities in Tonkin and Assam. Rubus multibracteatus Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 99 (1902); 12 (no. 160): t. 5 (1903); 20 (Mém.): 57 (1909); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915); in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 45: 219, fig. 6 (Pl. Util. Orn. Kouy-Tchéou, 45, fig. 6) (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 103 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 285 (1917), sub R. mallodes. — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 496 (1933). Rubus andropogon Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8:58 (Feb. (1910) Rubus clinocephalus Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 102, fig. 44 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 31 (Spec. Rub. 255) (1914). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun- es 236 (1917). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 285 (19 Rubus mallodes Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): nn ae 45 (1910); 19 (83): 34 (Spec. Rub. 258) (1914). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 285 (1917). CHINA. Kweichou: environs de Mou-you-se, E. Bodinier, no. 494, July 17, 1900, “fl. blanches” (holotype of R. multibracteatus ; photo. in A. A.); montagnes, J. Esquirol, June 1909 (holotype of R. andropo- gon, photo. in A. A.). Yunnan: Mengtze mountains, 6000 ft., A. Henry, no. 10293 (erroneously cited by Focke as 10239) “large climber, red fruits, white flowers” (holotype of R. clinocephalus ; isotype in A. A.). 34 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII Szechuan: Minriver banks, FE. H. Wilson, Veitch Exp. no. 3479, June 1903 (holotype of R. mallodes; isotype in A. A.). With the types of R. multibracteatus and R. andropogon and isotypes of R. clinocephalus and R. mallodes before me I have no doubt that all four are conspecific. Focke had placed his R. mallodes together with R. multibracteatus in his series Pacati differing from series Rugosi in the truncate middle lobe of the leaf, but the leaves on the specimens show intergradations between truncate and acute apices and these two species should be referred to the Rugosi, if the two series are maintained at all. Rubus andropogon was referred by Focke to R. clinocephalus already in 1914 (l.c.), and was enumerated by Léveillé under that species in 1915 (lc.). Rubus mallodes was retained by Cardot in 1917 (l.c.) but in his discussion under that species he states that apparently R. mallodes isa synonym of R. multibracteatus, and in the same place he recommends the union of the series Rugosi and Pacati. Rubus clinocephalus main- tained by Cardot as a distinct species was referred as a synonym to R. multibracteatus by Handel-Mazzetti in 1933 (l.c.). Rubus Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 333 (1907); in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 21 (1909); Fl. Kouy- Tchéou, 358 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 87 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 30, 35 (Spec. Rub. 254, 259) (1914). CHINA. Kweichou: Pin-fa, Niang-ouang, bois humides, J. Cavalerie, no. 2351 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species which is represented only by a sterile branch seems to be related to R. reflexus Ker, as indicated by Léveillé. It appears closest to var. Hui (Diels apud Hu) Metc., but differs in the narrower leaves, ovate in outline with a triangular-ovate gradually acuminate middle lobe, several times longer than the short lateral lobes, in the sharp and close serration, each tooth with a tuft of hairs at the apex, in the longer pilose pubescence of the stem and petioles, and on the veins of the under side of the leaves, and in the more finely and deeply divided bracts. Rubus setchuenensis Bureau & Franchet in Jour. de Bot. 5: 46 (1891). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 32 (Spec. Rub. 256) (1914). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 239 (1917). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 286 (1917). Rubus Cavaleriet Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 51: 218 04). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Ging. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 2 (1909) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 2): 104 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 34 (Spec. Rub. 258) 1914 Cuna. K wei chou: Pin-fa, bords des ruisseaux, J. Cavalerie, 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 35 no. 1125, July 10, 1903, “fl. blanches rosées” (holotype of R. Cavaleriei ; photo. in A. A.). Rubus Cavaleriei was first identified with R. setchuenensis by Cardot (1.c.) who also refers R. clemens Focke and R. Schindleri Focke to that species. Rubus Lyi Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 536 (1913); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). Cutna. Kweichou: Gan-chouen, J. Cavalerie, no. 3945 (holo- type; photo. in A. A.). This species seems closely related to R. setchuenensis, but the lobes of the leaves are almost triangular-ovate, acute or short-acuminate, more sharply serrate and lobulate, the under side is covered with a villous less close tomentum and only slightly reticulate, the petioles bear a few small prickles and the bracts are less deeply divided; the inflorescence does not differ except that it usually bears two small suborbicular leaves at the base and the flowers are slightly smaller. Rubus Feddei Léveillé & Vaniot in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 549 (1910); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 358 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 27 (Spec. Rub. 251) (1914).— Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 286 (1917). Cutina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3576, March 1909 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). By Focke this Rubus is referred to his Sect. Elongati on account of its large paniculate inflorescence, but Cardot (l.c.) prefers to place it in the Sect. Moluccani Ser. Rufi chiefly because of the presence of long pilose partly glandular hairs on the inflorescence, stems and petioles, and characterizes two of his new species of this series from Tonkin, R. Lecomtei and R. polyadenus (in Not. Syst. Paris, 3: 302, 303), by comparison with R. Feddei. Rubus amphidasys Focke in Bot. Jahrb. 29: 396 (1901); in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 108 (Spec. Rub.) (1910). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 485 (1933). Rubus Pian Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 98 (1902); 12 (no. 160): f. 2 (1903). — Léveillé in op. cit. 20 (Mém.): 20 (1909) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 360 (1915) ; in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 45: 219, fig. 5 (Pl. Util. Orn. Kouy- Tchéou, 45, fig. 5) (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 118 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 34 (Spec. Rub. 258) (1914). — Cardot in Not. Syst. Paris, 3: 290 (1917) sub R. ourosepalus; in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 275 (1917). Cu1na. Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, mont du Col- 36 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL XVIII lége, gorges Yang-pa, J. Chaffanjon, no. 240, June 1898 (holotype of R. Chaffanjoni; photo. in A. A.). Cardot doubts the identity of R. Chaffanjoni with R. amphidasys, but I agree with Handel-Mazzetti that they are conspecific, which is also the opinion of Focke who erroneously makes in 1914 his species a synonym of R. Chaffanjoni having cited the date of publication of the letter as of 1899. Rubus hastifolius Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc, Bot. France, 51: 218 (1904). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Meém.): 28 (1909); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 358 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 107 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83):35 (Spec. Rub. 259) (1914). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 288 (1917). Cuina. Kweichou: Pin-fa, route de Tou-chan, J. Cavalerie, no. 1255, March 19, 1903, “‘fl. blanches” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species is related to R. flagelliflorus Focke, but easily dis- tinguished from all species of this group by its oblong-lanceolate sub- panduriform leaves. Rubus sino-Sudrei Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 24: 251 (1914); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 360 (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 341, fig. 61 (1917). CHINA. Kweichou: enfoncement de Ouang-ly, J. Esquirol, no. 3506, March 1912, “couleur blanche” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). Léveillé compares this species with R. pAilyrinus Focke to which it bears a close resemblance in habit and leaf-shape, but in that species the indumentum is tomentose-villous, while in R. sino-Sudrei the stem and the petioles are glabrous or nearly so and the under side of the leaves is closely tomentulose with appressed-pilose veins, and the teeth are termi- nated by a distinct conical gland. Rubus irenaeus Focke in Bot. Jahrb. 29: 394 (1901); in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 114 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 83:35 (Spec. Rub. 259) (1914). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 360 (1915). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 289 (1917). Rubus Jamini Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 902); 12 (no. 160): fig. 7 (1903). — Léveillé in op. cit. 20 (Mém.): 52 (1909); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 358 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 114 (Spec. Rub.) (1910), Cuina. Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, bois de Kien- lin-chan, E. Bodinier, no. 2368, June 10, 1898, “fl. jaunes” (holotype of R. Jamini; photo. in A. A.). Rubus Jamini was first identified with R. irenaeus by Focke in 1914 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 37 and this identification was recorded by Léveillé the following year (l.c. 360). The species is represented from Kweichou in this herbarium also by specimens collected by Y. Tsiang (nos. 4193, 5815). Rubus Buergeri Miquel in Ann. Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 3: 36 (Prol. Fl. Jap. 224) (1867). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 288 (1917). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 497 (1933). Rubus Bodinieri Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 97 (1902); 12 (no. 160): t. 1 (1903). — Léveillé in op. cit. 20 (Mém.) : 58 (1909). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915) ; in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 45: 219, fig. 4 (Pl. Util. Orn. Kouy-Tchéou, 45, fig. 4) (1915). — Focke i in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): (1916), sub R. dolichocladus. — Handel- Mazzeiti as Sin, 7% 497 (1933), sub R. dolichocladus Cardot. — Synon. nov. Cutna. Kweichou: Mont du College, fn a herbes, E Bodinier, July 20, 1898, “fl. blanches” (holotype of R. Bodinieri; photo. in A. A It does not seem possible to separate R. Bodinieri by any reliable char- acter from R. Buergeri except that the flowers, bracts and stipules are smaller and the calyx more closely pubescent. In the pubescence of the leaves it is near R. Buergeri var. viridifolius Handel-Mazzetti (l.c.) and perhaps referable to that variety. Specimens from Kweichou very similar to Bodinier’s specimen are Y. Tsiang’s nos. 5995 and 4412, the latter in fruit. Also Cardot in 1917 (l.c.) cites specimens of R. Buergeri from Kweichou. Rubus Blinii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 7: 258 (1909) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 112 (1909); Fl. Kouy- Tchéou, 357 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 35, 36 (Spec. Rub. 260) (1914). CuinA. Kweichou: Pin-fa, bois, J. Cavalerie, no. 3307, Nov. 1907, “fruits rouges” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species which was compared by Léveillé with his R. Monguilloni (= R. fimbriifolius Focke) is apparently most nearly related to R. pacifi- cus Hance from which it chiefly differs in the spreading pilose pubescence of the calyx and in the exserted styles. Subgen. IpAEoBATUS Focke Sect. Corchorifolii Focke Rubus corchorifolius Linné f., Suppl. 263 (1781). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 65, 125 (1909); Fl. Kouy- Tchéou, 358 (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 236 (1917). — Focke in Bibl. 38 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVIII Bot. 17 (72!): 131 (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 289 (1917). — Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 55, t. 20 (1918). Rubus kerritfolius Leveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 11: 100 (1902). — : éveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 27 (190 — ——- ae in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 5: 280 (1908) ; Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 31 (1909). aon, Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, commun dans les montagnes, EF. Bodinier, no, 2072>i8, March 14, 1898, “donnant des baies excellentes, a got de framboise” (holotype of R. kerriifolius ; photo. in A. A.). Korea. Quelpaert: in sepibus prope Hong-no, U. Faurie, no. 1577, June 1907 (holotypes of R. Vanioti; isotype in A. A.). Rubus kerriifolius and R. Vanioti were first identified with R. cor- chorifolius by Focke (1.c.), and his identification was accepted by Lé- veillé who cites the type of R. kerriifolius in 1915 under R. corchorifolius, though without quoting his name as a synonym, but in 1917 (l.c.) he cites it as a synonym of R. corchorifolius. In Herb. California Uni- versity there is a specimen of Ducloux no, 639 from Yunnan labeled in Léveillé’s handwriting R. kerriifolius. Rubus Fauriei Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 60 (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 174 (1906): in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 126 (1909). — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 148 (1913). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72"):132 (Spec. Rub.) (1911).— Makino & Nemoto, Nippon- shokubutsu-soran, ed. 2, p. 512 (1931). Japan. Hondo: Tottori, U. Faurie, no. 3172, May 22, 1899 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This is a distinct species with its large 3-lobed or sometimes undivided lobulate leaves and solitary large flowers on short lateral branchlets bearing one or two leaves. Rubus crataegifolius Bunge in Mém. Div. Sav. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. 2:98 (Enum. Pl. Chin. Bor. 24) (1833). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad, Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 39, 127 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) :137 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 125 (1913). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist, Nat. Paris, 23: 290 (1917). — Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7:57, t. 21 (1918). Koidzumi, Cardot and Nakai refer to R. crataegifolius without dis- tinguishing varieties, the following species of Léveillé: R. makinoensis, R. itoensis, R. ouensanensis and R. ampelophyllus, but these species seem to differ sufficiently from typical R. crataegifolius as represented by 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 39 specimens from Hopei that at least the two following forms may be distinguished. Rubus crataegifolius f. Makinoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 125 (1913). — Makino & Tanaka, Man. FI. Nippon, 254 (1929). Rubus Makinoensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 60 (1905) ; in "Bedde. Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 174 aeeae — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 125 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 135 (1911); 19 (83): 36 (Spec. Rub. 260) (1914). Rubus ampelophyllus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 5: 279 (1908) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 49 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 135 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 290 7). Rubus erectifolius Léveillé in litt. ex Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 57 ( ) pro synon. R. crataegifolit Rubus suberectifolius Léveillé in litt. ex Nakai, lc., pro synon. &. crataegif olit. Rubus Wrightit A. Gray var. makinoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 43: 391 (1929), — Makino & Nemoto, Nippon- shokubutsu-soran, ed. : p. 527 (1931), “Makinoensis.” Rubus Wrighttt A. Gray var. eg (Lévl.) Koidzumi lc. 1929), — Makino & an, he, (19381). Japan. Hondo: circa Kopu, U. Faurie, no. 5369, July 1903 (holotype of R. Makinoensis ; isotype in A. A.). Korea. Quelpaert: U. Faurie (holotype of R. ampelophyllus ; ex Léveillé).§ Kogendo province: in monte des diamants, U. Faurie, no. 302, June 1906 (in herb. Léveillé sub R. ampelophyllus ; photo. in A. A.). This form differs from typical R. crataegifolius in the large leaves pubescent on the veins beneath, in the larger flowers with narrower long- acuminate sepals, pilose outside and in the pubescent inflorescence; in R. ampelophyllus the pubescence is slighter, but otherwise it agrees with the type of R. Makinoensis. Léveillé describes the calyx of R. ampelo- phyllus as “extus .. . glabra” and so is the calyx of a detached flower in the pocket on the sheet of no. 302, but the flowers on the specimen itself have the same pubescence as R. Makinoensis but slighter. Rubus crataegifolius f. itoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 125 (1913). — Makino & Tanaka, Man. Fl. Nippon, 254 (1929). 2? Rubus crataegifolius f. minor Kuntze, Meth. Spec. Rubus, 95 (1879). — Makino & Tanaka, l.c. (1929). Rubus itoensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xv 40: 62 (1905) ; in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 175 (1906). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 135, fig. 57 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Rubus ouensanensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts arthe, 40: 62 (1905) ; in eee Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 275 (1906) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 67 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (7211): 137 (Spee. Rub. ) (1911). — Wright A. Gray var. ouensanensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi n Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 43: 391 (1929). Japan. Hondo: Kiushu, circa Takeo, U. Faurie, no. 5365, July 23, 1903 (holotype of R. itoensis ; isotype in x A.). K OREA: Quen-san, in oalltivae: U. Faurie, no. 33, July 1901 (holo- type of R. owensanensis; photo. in A. A.) This form differs from the preceding in its much smaller leaves which resemble those of the following species, but the inflorescence and flowers are those of R. crataegifolius. Rubus ouensanensis is referred to f. itoensis with some doubt; it differs in the leaves being nearly glabrous and somewhat larger, in the very sparingly armed stem, and in the rather dense but evanescent pubescence of the calyx. Rubus incisus Thunberg, Fl. Jap. 217 (1784). — Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.) : 38, 128 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 138, fig. 58 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 291 (1917). Rubus Grossularia Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 61 (1905) ; in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 175 (1906). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 128 (1909). Rubus incisus Thunb. a proprius subvar. b. getfolius (O. Ktze.) Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 122 (1913). Japan. Hondo: circa Kobe, U. Faurie, no. 5368, April 13, 1903 (holotype of R. Grossularia; isotype and photo. in A. A.), Rubus Grossularia was first identified with R. incisus by Focke (l.c.). Koidzumi (l.c.) distinguishes under var. proprius the subvarieties a. gei- folius and b. euincisus and refers R. Grossularia as a synonym to the first, but they seem to be too closely connected by intermediate forms to be kept distinct. The following variety is more distinct and usually easily separated by its much larger 3-lobed and often rather deeply 3-lobed leaves with acute or acuminate middle lobe. Rubus incisus Thunb. var. subcrataegifolius (Lévl. & Vant.), comb. nov. — crataegifolius Bunge var. subcrataegifolius Léveillé & Vaniot n Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Sarthe, 40: 61 (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 174 (1906). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 137 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 41 Rubus paid hd si (Lévl. & een ) Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 127 (190 Rubus. Koehneanus Focke, op. 140, fig. 60 (1911). — Synon. nov. Rubus incisus Thunb. «@ proprius subvar. c. Koehneanus (Focke) Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 122 (1913) Japan. Hondo: Jizogatake, U. Faurie, no. 5370, July 1903; Asama, U. Faurie, no. 6074, July 1904 (syntypes of R. crataegifolius var. subcrataegifolius ; isotypes in A. A. Cardot (in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Pane 23: 290) and Koidzumi (in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 125) refer R. subcrataegifolius as a synonym to R. crataegifolius; in its foliage it resembles somewhat its var. itoensis, but flowers and inflorescence are clearly those of R. incisus. Section Leucanthi Focke Rubus Delavayi Franchet, Pl. Delavay. 205 (1890). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!!):148 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Léveillé, Cat. PI. Yun-Nan, 236 (1917). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: ree mene pe Rubus Duclouxii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 6: 111 (1908) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 80 (1909). CuIna. Yunnan: mont Tchong-chan, F. Ducloux, no. 622, Aug. 1, 1906, “fl. blanches” (holotype of R. Duclouxii; photo. of the type, and of an isotype in Herb. Univ. Calif. in A. A.) Rubus Duclouxii was referred as a synonym to R. Delavayi by Focke in 1911 (l.c.). Cardot (l.c.) refers this species to the subgen. Cylactis. Sect. Rosaefolii Rubus alnifoliolatus Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 549 (1906); in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 77 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72%): 152 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 150 (1913). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 294 (1917). Formosa: in petrosis Kushaku, U. Faurie, no. 132, June 8, 1903 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). Closely related to R. fraxinifolius Poir., but differing chiefly in its oblong, acute or obtusish, not acuminate leaflets. Rubus minusculus Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 63 (1905). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 129 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72'): 29 (Spec. Rub.) (1910); 19 (83): 18, fig. 1 (Spec. Rub. 242, fig. 88) (1914). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 295 (1917). 42 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVII Rubus rosaefolius « tropicus 1. minor Makino in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 15: 50 (1901). — Makino & Tanaka, Man. Fl. Nippon, 254 (1927). — Makino & Nemoto, Nippon-shokubutsu-soran, ed. 2, p. 524 (1931). Rubus succedaneus Nakai & Koidzumi in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 25: 260 1911) Japan. Hondo: prope Nara, U. Faurie, no. 3187, May 16, 1899 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species has been placed by Focke in the subgen. Cylactis on account of its diminutive stature, but I agree with Cardot, that it is more closely related to R. rosaefolius Sm. and may represent a depauperate form of it; as such it was described by Makino (I.c.).. Makino & Nemoto in 1931 (Lc.) cite R. minusculus as a synonym of R. rosaefolius a tropi- cus |. minor. A variety, R. minusculus var. yakusimensis, was described by Masu- mune (Prel. Rep. Veg. Yak. 83. 1929), and later elevated to specific rank: R. yvakusimensis Masumune in Mem. Fac. Sci. Agr. Taihoku Imp. Univ. Bot. 4: 234 (1934). Rubus croceacanthus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 33 (1912) “croceacantha.” — Nakai, Rep. Veg. Quelpaert, 53 (1914); in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 223 (1916); Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 64, t. 24 (1918). — Mori, Enum. Pl. Corea, 204 (1922). — Koidzumi, Fl. Symb., Or. As. 65 (1930). Korea. Quelpaert: insepibus et silvis Setchimeri, £. Taquet, nos. 5554, 5555, 5556, 5557, May 1911 (syntypes; photos. of 5554 and 5557 in A. A.). This species seems closely related to R. rosaefolius Sm., but is easily distinguished by the gland-tipped setae on the branchlets, petioles and calyces. It may be only a variety of the latter. The two seem to be connected by intermediate forms, as two specimens from Kwangsi col- lected by Steward & Cheo show, one of them, no. 192, being rather densely stipitate-glandular, while the other, no. 338 from the same region, is nearly glabrous. Rubus marmoratus Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 64 (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 275 (1906). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Gov: Bot. 20 (Mém.): 131 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!):156 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 150 (1913). — Makino & Nemoto, Nippon-shokubutsu-soran, ed. 2, p. 517 (1931). Japan. Hondo: Visictoke: U. Faurie, no. 5373, July 1903 (holotype; photo. in A, A.) 1937] REHDBR, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 43 This species has been compared with R. rosaefolius Sm., but all the leaves except one are 3-foliate, the plant is glabrous and unarmed except a few minute prickles on the young branchlets and petioles, and there are 2—4 very young flower buds at the end of the not yet fully grown lateral branchlets. Rubus sumatranus Miquel, Fl. Ind. Bot. Suppl. 307 (1860-61). — Merrill in Contrib. Arnold Arb. 8: 70 (1934). Rubus myriadenus Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 51: 218 (1904). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 81 (1909). — Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 223 (1916); FI. Sylv. Kor. 7: 62 t. 22, fig. c (1918). — Mori, Enum. Pl. Corea, 205 1 pe mriadon var. grandifoliolatus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spe Nov. 4: 334 (1907) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.) 81 (1909). Rubus rosacfolius Sm. subsp. ee te (Miq.) Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (7211): 155 (Spec. Rub.) (19 Rubus asper Focke in Bibl. ni 17 (7211): 157 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 357 (1915). — Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 222 (1916); Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 61, t. 22, fig. a, b (1918). — Non D. Don. Rubus asper var. (subspec. ?) myriadenus Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (7211): 158 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 236 (1917), as var. Rubus asper var. (subspec. ?) myrtadenus subvar. grandifoliolatus (Lévl.) Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72H): 158 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Cuina. Kweichou: Pin-fa, Youin-ou-chan, J. Cavalerie, no. 60, July 15, 1902, “fl. blanches” (holotype of R. myriadenus ; photo. in A. A.); without locality, J. Esquirol, no. 460, May 1905 (holotype of R. myriadenus var. grandifoliolatus; photo. in A. A.); Kiao-ran, J. Esquirol, no, 354, April 3, 1905 (cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou sub R. asper). Merrill has pointed out (1.c.) that the plant referred by recent authors to R. asper D. Don differs from that species markedly in the copious setose gland-tipped hairs up to 4 mm. long equalling the prickles in length, while R. asper has short scattered glandular-capitate hairs 1 mm. long or less, and he identifies the former with R. sumatranus Miq. Focke (l.c.) enumerates R. swmatranus as a subspecies of R. rosaefolius Sm. and apparently by mistake cites the name also as a synonym of R. piri- folius Sm. (op. cit. p. 64). The orange yellow fruits are sweet and of good flavor according to a note on W. N. & C. M. Bangham’s no. 1121 from Sumatra. According to Nakai the fruits of R. myriadenus are white and insipid. Rubus myriadenus was referred as a synonym to R. asper by Léveillé At JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. xv himself in 1914, but in 1917 he enumerates it as a variety of R. asper. Nakai in 1918 (l1.c.) still maintained it as a distinct species, but cites in 1916 and 1918 two varietal manuscript names of Léveillé under R. asper, namely: “R. myriadenus v. minor, Lévl. in litt. fide Faurie. Nakai Veg. Isl. Wang. p. 8” and R. myriadenus var. microcarpa, Lévl. in litt. fide Taquet’”’; I have seen no specimens so named of either one. It does not seem advisable to maintain R. myriadenus and its var. grandifoliolatus as varieties or even as forms. I can find no difference in the inflorescence, nor is the fruit of the type specimen of R. myriadenus elliptic, as Nakai describes the fruit of that species; var. grandi- foliolatus differs only in the larger leaflets but grades imperceptibly into the more common smaller-leaved form, if one compares a large series of specimens of this widely distributed species. Rubus Thunbergii Siebold & Zuccarini in Abh. Math. Phys. KI. Akad. Muench. 4: 246 (1844). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 158 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 63, t. 23 (1918). Rubus Argyi Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: — (1907) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 105 (19 Rubus talatkiaensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. ah i 334 (1907) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 105 (1909), Rubus stephanandria Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 358 (1910). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 40 (Spec. aN 264) (1914). Rubus Thunbergii var. R. rid (Lévl.) Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 160 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Rubus Thunbergu var. R. talaikiensis (Lévl.) Focke, l.c. (1911). — Thunbergt var. Argyt (Lévl.) Léveillé in Mem. eee Ci. Art. celona, ser. 3, 12: 560 (Cat. Pl. Kiang-Sou, 20) (191 Gane Thunbergii var. talatkiensis (Lévl.) a lic. ane Rubus hirsutus Thunberg, Diss. Bot.-Med. de Rubo, 7, 10 (1813), nom. dub, — coideae in Bot. Mag. one 39: 306 (1925). — Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 44: 525 (193 Rubus hirsutus Thunb. var. Argyi (Lévl.) ae in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 44: 526 (1930) Korea. Quelpaert:* in sylvis Hallaisan, alt. 500 m., E. Taquet, no. 2829, May, 1909; in sepibus Hogno, rara, E. Taquet, no. 2850, May 1909 (syntypes of R. stephanandria ; isotypes in A. A.). Cutna. Kiangsu: montagnes Tchu-chan, Zuo-se, Song-kiang- fou, d’Argy, May [1846-66] (holotype of R. Arak photo. in A. A.); Souo-se, Talai-kiao, d’Argy, May [1846-66] (holotype of R. talai- kiaensis ; photo. in A, A.). Rubus Argyi and R. Talaikiaensis were referred by Focke in 1911 as varieties to R. Thunbergii, but without varietal combinations which 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 45 were published by Léveillé in 1916. Rubus stephanandria was cited as a synonym of R. hirsutus Thunb. (R. Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc.) by Nakai in 1930. In the same publication Nakai enumerates R. eustephanos Focke, R. Argyi and R. talaikiaensis Lévl. as synonyms of R. hirsutus, but his description “rami et folia glabra” certainly does not apply to the two Léveillé species. I hesitate to follow Koidzumi and Nakai in adopting Rubus hirsutus Thunb. as the oldest name for R. Thunbergii. The description given by Thunberg “foliis pinnatis hirsutis, caule, inermi, petiolis aculeatis” is certainly inadequate and also misleading in so far as the species is placed together with R. rosaefolius and R. niveus under the group “‘foliis pin- natis” as contrasted with the preceding group “‘foliis quinatis.””. Though the name, R. hirsutus, apparently represents a new species, it does not figure under “Descriptio specierum novarum” where fuller descriptions of several new species are given. Nakai’s discussion in 1930 seems to infer that Thunberg himself placed his R. caesius later with R. hirsutus, but in his Dissertatio (p. 10) he cites under the Japanese species R. hir- sutus as well as R. caesius. That Thunbery’s types of both these species which I have seen in Upsala, and of which I have photographs before me, belong to R. Thunbergii I have little doubt, though R. hirsutus is repre- sented only by a sterile shoot with 5-foliolate leaves; R. caesius is well represented by flowering branches, which agree with R. Thunbergit. Neither Koidzumi nor Nakai mention R. idaeus Thunb. which is cited by Siebold & Zuccarini as a synonym of R. Thunbergii. Whether R. Airsutus Thunb. is accepted or rejected, it will preclude the use of the later synonyms, R. Airsutus Wirtg. (1841) or R. hirsutus Wimm. (1857) for any of these species of the subgen. Eubatus. Rubus micranthus D. Don, Prodr. Fl. Nepal. 235 (1825). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72™): 184, fig. 75 (1911). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun- Nan, 239 (1917). abus lasiocarpus Sm, var. micranthus Hook. f., Fl. Brit. Ind. 2: 339 (1878). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Parc: 23: 301 (1917). Rubus Pyi Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 6: 111 (1908) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém,) 72 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!): 30 (1910). CHINA. Yunnan: Yun-nan-sen, vallons du Tchong-chan, F. Ducloux, no. 638, Apr. 20, 1904 (holotype of R. Pyi; isotype in Herb. Univ. Calif.; photo, in A. A.). Rubus fae was identified with R. micranthus by Focke in 1911. Rubus tongchouanensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 283 46 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. XvuI (1913); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 242 (1917). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 264 (Spec. Rub. 3: 488) (1914). Cuina. Yunnan: haies, plaine de Tong-chouan, alt. 2500 m., E. E. Maire, June 1912, “épineux grimpant, fl. roses, fruits rouges” (holotype; photo. in A. A.) This species is apparently closely related to R. micranthus Don and R. niveus Thunb., but is easily distinguished by its 5-foliolate leaves, those below the inflorescence 3-foliolate or even simple, by the ovate or elliptic-ovate acute to obtusish leaflets, the terminal rounded or sub- cordate at base and sometimes slightly 3-lobed, more finely and some- what doubly serrulate, with very short often rounded mucronulate teeth, by the appressed-pubescent petioles and branchlets, and by the slender- peduncled inflorescences in the axils of the leaves. To this species also belongs no. 408 in herb, Bonati, collected by E. E. Maire, May 1905, without locality except ‘‘rochers’”’; this specimen is named R. Pyi Lévl. in Léveillé’s handwriting, but agrees exactly with the type of R. tong- chouanensis ; it is not cited by Léveillé. Here also belongs Maire’s speci- men distributed by the Arnold Arboretum under no. 162 as R. micran- thus ; the label agrees with that of the type of R. tongchouanensis except that it reads ‘un peu buissonant” instead of “grimpant” and “fruits rouges”’ is omitted; the sheet in this herbarium contains three branches, one of them representing R. niveus and two R. tongchouanensis, the latter approaching R. micranthus in the glabrous branches and the slightly coarser serration, one of the leaves being 7-foliolate. It also resembles R. foliolosus D. Don and may be a form with mostly quinate leaves and somewhat larger leaflets. Rubus coreanus Miquel in Ann. Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 3:34 (Prol. Fl. Jap. 222) (1867). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 184 (Spec. Rub.) (1911), — Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 226 (1916); FI. Sylv. Kor. 7:71, t. 29 (1918). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 302 (1917). Rubus pseudosaxatilis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. 280 (1908) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.) : i: SAG —- Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 186 (Spec. Rub. ) (1911). Rubus pseudosaxatilis var. Kouytchensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 5: 280 (1908) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern, Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 72 (1909); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 358 (1915). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72'1): 186 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Rubus quelpaertensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. ec. Nov. 5: 280 (1908) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 “hem: hh (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 186 (Spec. Rub.) (19 Rubus coreanus var. Nakaianus Léveillé in Fedde, any Pos. Nov. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 47 8: 358 (1910). — Focke in a a 1729 ezieig 11); 19 (83): 44 (Spec. Rub. 268) ( Rubus Hoatiensis Léveillé in a 2 p. Spec. Nov. 11: 32 (1912). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 44 (Spec. Rub. 268) (1914). Rubus Nakaianus Lévl. in litt. fide Taquet ex Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 226 (1916), pro synon. R. coreant, Korea. Quelpaert: U. Faurie, no. 1587, June 1907 (holo- type of R. pseudosaxatilis ; photo. in A. A.); in dumosis, U. Faurie, nos. 1584, 1585, June and July, 1907, “tarde flores et fructus emitit [sic], fructibus demum nigris” (syntypes of R. quelpaertensis; photo. in A. A.); in sylvis Hallaisan, 600 m., E. Taquet, nos. 2834, 2835, 2845 (syntypes of R. coreanus var. Nakaianus ; isotypes in A. A.) ; Hoatien, E. Taquet, no. 5567, May 1911 (holotype of R. Hoatiensis ; photo. in A. A.). Cumna. Kweichou: Pin-fa, J. Cavalerie, no. 1256, May 3, 1902, “fl. roses-rouges” (holotype of R. pseudosaxatilis var. Kouy- tchensis ; photo. in A, A.). Rubus quelpaertensis and R. pseudosaxatilis were appended without comment to R. coreanus by Focke in 1911 and R. Hoatiensis was inserted after R. opulifolius Bertol. in 1914. By Nakai in 1916 and 1918 they were cited as synonyms of R. coreanus. Cardot mentions only R. quel- paertensis as a synonym of R. coreanus. Rubus Hoatiensis apparently represents a rather extreme form with all the leaves trifoliate except a single uppermost leaf which is simple and 3-lobed; it further differs in the large, in one branch paniculate inflorescence and in the aculeolate calyx, and may possibly represent a distinct variety. The type specimens of R. coreanus var. Nakaianus are labeled in Lé- veillé’s handwriting “Rubus Nakaianus.” Rubus parvifolius Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. 1197 (1753), excl. syn. cit. — Merrill in Trans. Am. Philos. Soc. n. ser., 24: 181 (Comm. Lour. FI. Cochin.) (1935). Rubus oe Thunberg, Fl. Jap. ee (1784). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 187 (Spec. Rub.) (191 ae sent Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. i Nov. 7: 340 (1909). — Synon. nov. Rubus triphyllus Thunb. var. Taquetii (Lévl.) Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 227 (1916); FI. Sylv. Kor. 7: 74, t. 32 (1918). Korea. Quelpaert: in sepibus, 600 m., E. Taquet, no. 765, May 12, 1908 (holotype of R. Taquetii,; isotype in A. A.). Nakai keeps R. Taquetii as a distinct variety on account of its smaller leaves and the densely prickly inflorescence. He cites under his variety also Taquet’s nos. 2832, 2834, 2844, 4223 and 4225, but of these only 48 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII no, 2832 has the inflorescence as prickly as Taquet no. 765. Focke does not mention R. Taquetii at all. According to a note on the type speci- men Koidzumi identified it as R. parvifolius L. forma. Rubus schizostylus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 5: 280 (1908). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 83 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72"): 207, fig. 83 (Spec. Rub. 2) (1911). — Nakai, Fl. Kor. 2: 476 (1911); Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 72, t. 30 (1918). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 303 (1917). Korea. Quelpaert: U. Faurie, no. 1590, July 1907 (holo- type; photo. in A. A.). The plant figured by Nakai differs from the type in having part of the leaves 5-foliolate and the leaflets ovate to elliptic and acute, not suborbicular and rounded at the apex; the drawing is probably based on Faurie’s no. 1586, cited by Cardot with the remark that it differs from the type in having almost all the leaves 5-foliolate and pubescent only on the veins beneath. Focke’s figure represents a photograph of the type specimen. Rubus illudens Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 283 (1913); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 239 (1917). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 264 (Spec. Rub. 488) (1914). CHINA. Yunnan: vallées des montagnes derriére Tong-tchouan, alt. 2600 m., E. E. Maire, June, “fl. roses, fruits rouges” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). Léveillé compares this species with R. opulifolius Bertol., but from that species it is readily distinguished by the glabrous branches, the ovate acuminate leaflets and the corymbose inflorescence. In the shape of the leaflets it resembles much R. teledapos Focke, but that species has a racemose inflorescence and partly 5-foliolate leaves. It is appar- ently nearest to R. pedunculosus D. Don, but differs in the glabrous slightly bloomy branches and in the more compact inflorescence, and much smaller flowers with the sepals about 4 mm. long. It might also be compared with R. mesogaeus Focke, but that species has pubescent branches, much larger leaves and white flowers. Rubus foliolosus D. Don, Prodr. Fl. Nepal. 256 (1825). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72%): 191 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 239 (1917). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 505 (1933). Rubus Bonatti Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 7: 338 (1909). Rubus Mairei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 283 (1913) ; non Léveillé (1912). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 19 (83): 263 (Spec. Rub. 487) (1914). 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 49 Rubus Boudieri Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 534 (1913) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 236 (1917). Rubus longistylus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 534 (1913) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Synon. nov. Cuina. Kweichou: Chouang-chan-po, J. Esquirol, no. 3144, May 1911, “fl. blanche” (holotype of R. longistylus ; photo. in A. A.). — Yunnan: without locality, “partout,” E. E. Maire, March 1904, herb. Bonati no. 405 sub nom. R. Mairei (holotype of R. Bonatti in herb. Bonati; photo. in A. A.); plaine de Tong-tchouan, haies des tertres, alt. 2500 m., E. E. Maire, April [1912?], “fl. et fruits roses” (in herb, Léveillé sub R. Bonatii; photo. in A. A.); haies de la plaine a Tong-tchouan, E. E. Maire, May 1912, “fl. rouges, fruits jaunes” (holo- type of R. Mairei (1913) and R. Boudieri; photo. in A. A.); haies, plaine de La-kou, alt. 2400 m., E. E. Maire, May, “fl. roses, fr. roses” (sub R. Boudieri in herb. Léveillé; photo. in A. A.). Rubus Bonatii and R. Boudieri were first identified with R. foliolosus by Handel-Mazzetti in 1933. The only specimen agreeing in citation and description with the type of R. Bonatii is in herb. Bonati, now in herb. Univ. Calif., but it is labeled in Léveillé’s handwriting R. Mairet, while the specimen labeled R. Bonatii by Léveillé in his herbarium is not cited with the description. On the label of the type of R. longistylus the color of the flowers is given as white, but the specimen is in young fruit and the color note may refer to the whitish tomentum of the fruits. Rubus adenochlamys (Focke) Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72%): 191 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 303 (1917). Rubus Kinashii var. coreensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 80 (1909 KorEA: no specimen cited. Léveillé & Vaniot do not cite a specimen, but Cardot (l.c.) refers Faurie no. 1580 from Quelpaert to R. adenochlamys. Rubus innominatus S. Moore var. Kuntzeanus (Hemsl.) Bailey, Gent. Herb. 1: 30 (1920). Rubus Kuntzeanus Hemsley in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 232 (1887). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72): 195 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 304 (1917). Rubus xanthacantha Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 333 (1907). — Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 99 (1909). Rubus Kuntzeanus var. xanthacantha (Lévl.) Léveillé, Fl. Kouy- Tchéou, 360 (1915). Cumna. Kweichou: Pin-fa, J. Cavalerie, no. 2402, July 5, 50 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVII 1905, “fruits jaunes bons a manger” (holotype of R. xanthacantha ; photo. in A. A.). Rubus xanthacantha was first referred to R. Kuntzeanus by Focke in 1911 (lc.). Léveillé four years later published it as a variety of that species. Cardot remarks that it differs from typical R. Kuntzeanus in the glandular calyx and forms a transition to his R. Kuntzeanus var. glandu- losus (in Not. Syst. Paris, 3: 311. 1917). That variety is very close to typical R. innominatus S. Moore and differs only in the consistently three-foliolate leaves. Bailey (l.c.), however, states that the type speci- men of Moore’s species at herb. Kew shows only ternate leaves and pro- poses for the form with predominately five-foliolate leaves the name R. innominatus var. quinatus. Rubus pinfaensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 39: 320 (Bouquet Fl. Chine, 5) (1904); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 6: 374 (1909). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 106 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 199, fig. 81 (1911); in Sargent, Pl. Wilson. 1: 55 (1911). — Léveillé, - Kouy-Tchéou, 359 (1915). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 50 (1933). eee BC ciade ser Duthie in Ann. Bot. Gard. Calcutta, 9: 39, pl. 48 ardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 306 on. — Non P. J. Mueller (1858). CHINA. Kweichou: Pin-fa, route de Tou-chan, J. Cavalerie, no. 920, March 19, 1903 (holotype of R. pinfaensis; photo. in A. A.); environs de Kouy-yang, mont du Collége, J. Chaffanjon, no. 2057, Feb. 1898; grotte de Thong-thang, J. Esquirol, no. 2609, Feb. 25, 1911 (both cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou). This is a well-marked species closely related to R. ellipticus Sm. It has been collected in Kweichou also by Y. Tsiang (nos. 5009 and 7794), by several collectors in Hupeh, Szechuan, Yunnan and northeastern Tibet; outside of China in the N.W. Himalaya, and according to Cardot in Formosa. Rubus mesogaeus Focke in Bot. Jahrb. 29: 399 (1901); in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 204 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Rubus Kinashu Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 66 (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 175 (1906) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 80 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72): 188, fig. 76 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 138 (1913). — Cardot in Bull. s. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 308 (1917). — Synon. nov. Rubus eous Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72M): 204 (Spec. Rub.) (1911), Rubus euleucus Focke ex Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 503 (1933), quoad syn. FR. Kinashii. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 51 Japan. Hondo: Asama-yama, U. Faurie, no. 6072, July 1904 (holotype of R. Kinashii; photo. in A. A.). Rubus Kinashii is placed by Focke in Ser. Nivei, but Cardot (l.c.) states that it is closely related to R. mesogaeus Focke, a species of Ser. Euidaei. After comparing copious material of both species, I have come to the conclusion that it is not only closely related, but identical with R. mesogaeus. I do not even find that the slight differences Cardot points out can be used to distinguish the Chinese and the Japanese plants. I agree with Koidzumi (l.c.) that R. eous is a synonym of R. Kinashii and consequently of R. mesogaeus. Rubus kanayamensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53:549 (1906). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 130 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72): 205 (1911). — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 309 (1917). — Makino & Tanaka, Man. Fl. Nippon, 253 (1927). — Makino & Nemoto, Nippon- shokubutsu-soran, ed. 2, p. 515 (1931). Rubus strigosus Michx. var. kanayamensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi, . Symb. Or.-As. 56 (1930). Japan. Hokkaido: foréts de Kanayama, U. Faurie, no. 6688, July 1905 (holotype; isotype in A. A.). According to Focke this species is nearest to R. idaeus var. strigosus (Michx.), but differs in the glabrous under side of the leaves and the looser inflorescence. Rubus idaeus L. var. Yabei (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 43: 389 (1929). — Makino & Nemoto, Nippon-shokubutsu- soran, ed. 2, p. 515 (1931). Rubus Yabei Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. toe Sarthe, 40: 65 (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 275 (1906). — Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 133 (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (721): 210 ai Rub.) (1911). — Koidzumi in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 78 (19 Rubus nipponicus (Focke) Se Fl. Symb. Or.-As. 57 (1930), quoad syn. ,R. Yabet. Japan. Hondo: Jizogatake, U. Faurie, no. 5374, July 1903 (holotype; isotype in A. A.). Rubus Yabei differs from R. idaeus var. nipponicus Focke in the sharply and doubly serrate leaves with acuminate mucronate teeth and a thin grayish white tomentum beneath, in the glabrous inflorescence with slender pedicels 1-1.5 cm. long and in the calyx being glabrous outside. Faurie no, 6685 mentioned by Cardot (in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 310. 1917) under R. idaeus is referable to this variety, 52 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. Xvi but differs in the mostly 5-foliolate leaves and in the pedicels and calyx outside being appressed pubescent; also the isotype in this herbarium of R. Yabei has the leaves mostly 5-foliolate, but otherwise agrees with the type of which there are two specimens in the herb, Léveillé. Rubus idaeus L. var. Matsumuranus (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 135 (Consp. Ros. Jap.) (1913), “subsp. melanolasius Focke a M.”. — Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 229 (Praecurs. Fl. Sylv. Cor.) (1916). — Makino & Nemoto, Nippon- shokubutsu-soran, ed. 2, p. 515 (1931). ees strigosus Michx ex Koidzumi, Fl. Symb. Or.-As. 55 (1930), uoad pl. japon pe oe oT B ons (Michx.) Maximowicz in Bull. Acad. Sci. St. a 17: 161 (in Mél. Biol. 8: 394) (1872), quoad pl. ja sar tf ee eas Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Arts Sarthe, 40: 66 (1905); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 176 (1906) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): on (1909). — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72!) : 208 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). Japan. Hondo: insylvis Ochiai, U. Faurie, no. 6071, Sept. 1904 (holotype of R. Matsumuranus ; photo. in A. A.). From R. idaeus var. strigosus to which it seems nearest, it differs in the densely puberulous stems and petioles, in the large simply serrate leaflets, the terminal one cordate or subcordate. This apparently rep- resents the raspberry of Hondo and Hokkaido usually referred to R. stri- gosus,; the latter probably does not occur in its typical form in Japan. From subsp. nipponicus Focke which it resembles in general aspect, var. Matsumuranus differs chiefly in the densely bristly and glandular- hirsute branches and inflorescences. To var. Matsumuranus belongs possibly R. sachalinensis var. macrophyllus Cardot (in Not. Syst. Herb. Mus. Paris, 3: 315. 1917) based on Faurie no. 3122 which I have not seen. Rubus idaeus var. diamantinus (Lévl.), comb. nov. — diamantinus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 279 (1908) ; n Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 77 (1909), — Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (72M): 210 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Nakai in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 31: 476 (Fl. Kor. II) (1911), sphalmate “diamanticus.” — Cardot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 311 (1917). — Koidzumi, Fl. Symb. Or.-As. 57 (1930). Rubus idaeus var. microphyllus Turez. ex Nakai in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 30: 228 (Praecurs. Fl. Sylv. Cor.) (1916); Fl. Sylv. Kor. 7: 76 (1918), quoad syn. R. diamantiacus; vix Turezaninov. Korea. Kogendo prov.:_ in petrosis montis des diamants, 1000 m., rara, U. Faurie, no. 301, June 24, 1906 (holotype of R. dia- mantinus ; photo. in A. A.). 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 53 Rubus diamantinus differs from the preceding and the following varie- ties chiefly in the small leaflets densely pubescent on the upper surface, otherwise it seems nearest to the following variety and may perhaps be referred to it as a form. Nakai referred R. diamantinus as a synonym to R. idaeus var. microphyllus Turczaninov in Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 16: 682 (FI. Baical.-Dahur. 1: 370) (1843), but var. microphyllus dates back to Wallroth, Sched. Crit. 226 (1822) and applies apparently to a low small-leaved European form of R. idaeus subsp. vulgatus Focke and not to a form related to subsp. strigosus. Rubus idaeus var. aculeatissimus Regel & Tiling, Fl. Ajan. 87 (1858). Rubus sachalinensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 6: 332 (1909) ; in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 20 (Mém.): 134 (1909). — Car- dot in Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 23: 310 (1917). — Synon. nov. Rubus idaeus subsp. Leica tia (Lévl.) Focke in Bibl. Bot. 17 (7211): 210 (Spec. Rub.) (1911). — Koidzumi in Jour, Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 34 (art. 2): 136 are ae & Nemoto, Nippon- shokubutsu-soran, ed. 2, p. 515 (1931). — Hulten in Svensk Vet. Akad. Handl. 8 (no. 1): 4 188, map 499 (Fl. Kamtch.) (1929) ; (no. 2): 254 (1931). Rubus melanolasius Focke var. discolor Komarov ex Miyabe & Miyake, Fl. Saghal. 129 (1915). Rubus strigosus Michx. ex Koidzumi, Fl. Symb. Or.-As. 55 (1930), quoad syn. R. sachalinensis. SAGHALIN: in silvis Korsakof, U. Faurie, nos. 565, 566, July 30, Sept. 30, 1908; in herbidis Vladimirof, no. 597, July 1908; in montibus Takinosawa, no. 567, July 24, 1908; without special locality, no, 598, pro parte, July 1908 (syntypes of R. sachalinensts ; isotypes of 565, 566 and 567 and photo. of 598 in A. A.). Focke already suggested the identity of R. sachalinensis with R. idaeus var. aculeatissimus by citing the latter name as a synonym of his R. idaeus subsp. sachalinensis attributing it to C. A. Mey. in herb.; he apparently was not aware that the name was published by Regel & Tiling in 1858 and should take precedence over his new combination. Also Cardot (l.c.) refers to this identification and Hulten (l.c. p. 55) remarks that the two are probably identical. Faurie no. 598 which is cited above pro parte, has four branches on the type sheet; the two lower branches belong here, while the two upper branches, one with two immature flower buds, suggest R. kanayamensis on account of their glabrous leaves but the branches and petioles are very sparingly armed and the inflorescence is practically unarmed. HERBARIUM, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY oF JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVII THE CHINESE SPECIES DESCRIBED IN MEYEN’S “OBSERVATIONES BOTANICAE” (BEITRAGE ZUR BOTANIK) E. D. MERRILL ParTLy because certain Chinese species described in Meyen’s ‘“Ob- servationes botanicae (Beitrage zur Botanik)’’ have been overlooked, partly because others have never been definitely placed, and partly be- cause still others have been accepted as valid, although it is reasonably clear from their descriptions that they are but synonyms of other species, it has been thought expedient to make a somewhat critical study of them. The various Philippine species of flowering plants based on Meyen’s collections have for the most part been disposed of in a satis- factory manner, either as valid species or as synonyms of previously described ones, as indicated in my “Enumeration of Philippine flowering plants.” The status of these Philippine species was for the most part determined by an actual examination of their types in the Berlin Herbarium. Meyen was primarily a plant physiologist. In 1830-32 he served as surgeon on the German ship ‘“‘Prinzess Louise’ on a trip around the world. Wherever stops were made he took advantage of the opportunity to collect botanical material. A detailed account of his journey was published in 1834-35." In his published “Reise” Meyen included various observations on the vegetation of the countries visited, on individual species observed, and in- cidental to his narrative actually named and described a number of new plant species. Pages 292 to 400 of volume two of this work are devoted to his observations on China, as the result of his two stops in Kwangtung Province, August 15 to September 2, and November 11 to December 12, 1831. But a single new binomial appears in these pages, Aralia trifoli- ata Meyen, and this a nomen nudum ; Walpers later placed it as a syno- nym of Panax aculeatus Ait. = Acanthopanax trifoliatus (Linn.) Merr. The Chinese plants that Meyen collected and on which the descrip- tions discussed below were based, were secured mostly at Macao and on neighboring small islands, at Cape Syng-moon on Lantao Island, Hong- 'Meyen, F. J. F. Reise um die Erde, ausgefiihrt auf dem Koniglich Preussischen eae Schiffe Prinzess Louise, commandirt von Capitain W. Wendt, in den Jahren 1830, 1831 und 1832. 1: i-vili. 1-493. 7 t. 1 map, 1834; 2: i-vi. 1-411, 1 map, 1835, 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 55 kong New Territory, and Lintin Island, Canton River, near Hongkong. One of the new species was collected at Canton, and one on Lippas (Lappa) Island near Macao. From Meyen’s own account of his journey it is safe to assume that the considerable number of his specimens that are cited merely as coming from “China” were collected at some one of the several localities listed above, and mostly at Macao, and on Lantao and Lintin Islands. These localities are all within a few miles of Hong- kong. At the time of Meyen’s visit, Hongkong Colony did not exist, Hongkong Island having been ceded to Great Britain in 1841, and the Colony chartered in 1843. The foreign commerce with southeastern China, up to the-time of the establishment of Hongkong, was largely through the small Portuguese colony of Macao and with Canton. The ‘“‘Observationes botanicae”! is a composite work published after Meyen’s death. The contributors were Ratzeburg, Grisebach, Klotzsch, Flotow, J. Meyen, Miquel, Nees von Esenbeck, Schauer, Vogel, and Walpers. In some cases Meyen is given as the joint author of certain species, notably in association with Nees von Esenbeck and with Walpers. In this work six new genera and about fifty new species of Chinese plants were characterized as new. It is with these new forms that I have con- cerned myself in the present paper. No attempt has been made to con- sider those records given in the form of previously described species, as usually no descriptive data are given. Apparently most of them were correctly named. This study is based primarily on a critical examination of the de- scriptions in comparison with extensive collections of plants from Kwangtung Province. In some cases, as mentioned in the text, I am under obligations to Dr. J. Mattfeld of the Berlin Botanic Garden, who kindly searched for the types of certain species and made the necessary critical comparisons. In a very few cases the actual types could not be located, either because they have been lost or misplaced, or because the species represented has been transferred to some other genus without leaving a cross reference slip. The references to Hemsley are to Forbes and Hemsley’s “An enumera- tion of all the plants known from China proper .. .” Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 1-521. t. 1-14. 1886-1888; 26: 1-592. ¢. 1-10. 1889-1902; 36: i-xi. 1-686. 1903-1905; those to Dunn and Tutcher to their “Flora of Kwangtung and Hongkong (China).” Kew Bull. Add. Ser. 10: 1-370, map. 1912. 1Meyen, F, J. F. Beitrage zur Botanik gesammelt auf einer Reise um die Erde. dessen Tode von den tgleidern der Akademie fortgefiihrt und bearbeitet. Observationes botanicae, in Tanees circum terram institutae. Opus posthumum, sociorum academiae curis suppletum. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 1 pl. 1: i-xxxii. 1-512. t. 1-13. 1843 56 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII One of the results of this study is the reduction to synonymy of about twelve species that Hemsley accepted, usually without comment, in his enumeration of Chinese plants. Vernonia Gomphrena Walp. = Blumea obliqua (Linn.) Druce, has not been found by any collector in China since Meyen secured it on Lintin Island in 1831; it seems likely that this was a casual introduction from India or Ceylon that may not have persisted. Scleria pratensis Lindl. = S. pterota Presl is to be ex- cluded as a Chinese species, the Chinese record apparently having been based on an erroneously localized plant. Ferula marathrophylla Walp., very inadequately characterized, remains of entirely doubtful status, while Aster Walpersianus Nees cannot at present be associated with any other known Chinese species of the genus. LICHENES Ramalina digitata Meyen & Flotow, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 212. ¢. 3. f. 7. 1843.” Ad ramos Theae chinensis, tum in horto botanico Rio Janeiro urbis Brasiliae, tum in imperio Chinensi prope Canton.” Ramalina geniculata Hook. f. & Taylor, Lond. Jour. Bot. 3: 655. 1844; Zahlbr. Cat. Lich. Univ. 6: 490. 1930. Zahlbruckner placed Ramalina digitata Meyen & Flotow as a doubtful synonym of R. geniculata Hook. f. & Tayl. J. Mueller, however, (Re- visio Lichenum Meyenorum. Jahrb. Bot. Gart. Berlin 2: 310. 1883) on the basis of an examination of the Brazilian specimen (he did not see the Canton one) cites Nylander’s recognition of it as related to R. pumila Mont. and states: “sed planta nihil nisi var. gracilis et tenuis divisa videtur Ramalinae geniculatae Hook. et Tayl.” In view of Mueller’s eminence as a lichenologist it is believed that this disposition of the spe- cies should be accepted. Most lichenologists accept Ramalina genicu- lata Hook. f. & Tayl., but R. digitata Meyen & Flotow is a valid name, and is one year older than that of Hooker f. & Taylor. FUNGI Fusarium Caries Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 478. 1843 “In spicis Meoschii lodicularis [/schaemum aris- tatum| Chinae: Cap-Lintin.”’ Saccardo, Syll. Fung. 4: 725. 1886, merely lists this as a species of doubtful status unknown to him, erroneously crediting it to Chile. Wol- lenweber & Reinking, Die Fusarien 320. 1935, merely state: “non Fusarium.” The problem of its identity is one for some mycologist to solve. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 57 POLY PODIACEAE Pteris ensiformis Burm. f. Fl. Ind. 230. 1768. Pterts ee Goldm. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 9 : 457. 1843. “China” (syn. nov.). pare ete this as a new species overlooking Burman’s use of the same specific name for the same species. Christensen enumerated Pteris ensiformis Goldm. but suggested no reduction. An excellent pho- tograph of Goldmann’s type in the Berlin Herbarium, courteously sup- plied by Dr. Mattfeld, enables me to make this reduction with confidence as to its correctness. The type is a single fertile frond, a very few of the lower pinnules sterile. The rachis is not winged as in P, multifida Poir. and in P. dimorpha Copel. Philip. Jour. Sci. 3: Bot. 282. 1908; Ching, Ic. Fil. Sin. 1: 69. ¢. 34. 1930, the type of Copeland’s species being from Kwangtung. Ching observes that P. dimorpha Copel. is more or less intermediate between P. multifida Poir. and P. ensiformis Burm. f. LYCOPODIACEAE Lycopodium cernuum Linn. Sp. Pl. 1103. 1763. aay amentigerum Goldm. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. : Suppl. 1: 468. 1843. “China” (syn. nov.). From the eee description this seems clearly to be a form of the widely distributed Linnaean species which is very common in Kwangtung Prov- ince. Goldmann’s species was not accounted for by Spring in his “Monographie de la famille des Lycopodiacées” (1842-49), nor by Baker in his “Handbook of the fern-allies” (1877). GRAMINEAE Andropogon intermedius R. Br. var. Haenkei (Presl) Hackel in DC. Monog. Phan. 6: 486. 1889. sibel a Ahad Vachellii Nees in Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 243. 1838: Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 188. 1843 “In prcies urbis Macao imperii Chinensis et in insulis adia- centibus.’ The description of 1838 is an ample one, but much of it is repeated in that of 1843. Hackel made the reduction of A. Vachellii Nees to A. intermedius R. Br. var. Haenkei (Presl) Hackel, but Rendle, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 36: 373. 1904, recognized only R. Brown’s species as occurring in China, not the variety. Arundinella setosa Trin. Gram. Pan. 63. 1826; Keng, Nat. Centr. Univ. Sci. Rep. B 2: 56. 1936. 58 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL, XVIII sie: Gaara barbulata Nees, Nova Acta Acad. ed — Nat. Cur. : Suppl. 1: 178. 1843 “In promontorio Syng-m Biers barbulata Endl. in Miq. Analecta Bot. Ind, 2: 20. 1851. Garnotia barbulata Merr. Philip. Jour. Sci. 13: Bot. 130. 1918; Hitche. Lingnan Sci. Jour. 7: 200. 1931, quoad syn. Nees, excl. spec. cit. In 1929, on the assumption that the current reduction of Miquelia barbulata Nees as a synonym of Garnotia patula Munro was correct, I transferred the former to Garnotia. In 1931 Hitchcock maintained G. patula Munro and G. barbulata Merr. as distinct species. Keng, in 1936, placed Miquelia barbulata Nees as a doubtful synonym of Arundinella setosa Trin., with Berghausia barbulata Endl. and Garnotia barbulata Nees as doubtful synonyms. Dr. Mattfeld reports that Meyen’s type is not in the Berlin herbarium under Garnotia, and Dr. Pilger failed to locate it under Arundinella, Mrs. Chase states that Levine 767, which Hitchcock placed under Garnotia barbulata (Nees) Merr., is apparently a Garnotia, although Keng thought that it might be a young specimen of Arundinella. It agrees with Nees’ description particularly in the prominent circles of hairs below the spikelets “pedicelli .. . pilis . . . infra spiculam in speciem involucelli congeruntur,” yet Trinius gives this char- acter of A. setosa Trin. thus: “pedicello sub spicula pilifero,” and many specimens representing his species, particularly those with young spike- lets, show this character. Nees also states that the inflorescences are dense and a foot long, its branches eight inches long. These characters scarcely apply to any Chinese Garnotia, but do apply to specimens of Arundinella setosa Trin. with immature inflorescences. It is suspected that Nees had an immature specimen of Arundinella setosa Trin., a very common species in the region whence Meyen’s plant came, with strict erect inflorescence branches. Digitaria dispar Henrard, Blumea 1: 97. 1934. Panicum (Digitaria) heteranthum Nees & Meyen, Nova Acta Acad. Leop. as Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 174. 1843, non Link 1827 [ China Digitaria eas Merr, Enum. Philip. Fl. Pl. 1: 53, 1923, Lingnan Agr. Rev > 48. 192 Paspalum heteranthum Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 7: 16. 1927, quoad syn. Nees & Meyen Panicum commutatum Nees in Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 251. 1836, non Schult. 1824, non Digitaria palin Schult. 1824. No definite locality was given, the species being enumerated under the heading “‘Chinenses.” Rendle placed it as a synonym of Digitaria barbata Willd., he being followed by Miss Camus in her treatment of the grasses of Indochina; Hitchcock, Lingnan Sci. Jour. 7: 210. 1931, 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 59 placed it as a synonym of Digitaria sanguinalis (Linn.) Heist. Dr. Mattfeld kindly supplied me with a fragment of the Nees & Meyen type which I transmitted to Dr. Henrard, the synonymy, as given above, following the latter’s manuscript treatment. He informs me that the species extends from southeastern China to Indochina and Pahang. The Philippine D. heterantha var. pachyrachis (Hack.) Merr. is D. longts- sima Mez. Eragrostis pilosissima Link, Hort. Berol. 1: 189. 1827. Eragrostis Millettii Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 252. 1838; Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 206. 1843 “Ad Macao atque in insulis vicinis .. . ibidem in Promontorio Syng- moon.” The original description of Hooker & Arnott was based on specimens from Macao collected by Millett and by Vachell. Nees adds several synonyms in his consideration of the species in 1843. Link’s species is a well-defined one not uncommon in southeastern China. Eragrostis cylindrica (Roxb.) Nees in Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 251. 1838 Poa cylindrica Roxb. Fl. Ind. 1: 335. 1820, ed. 2, 1: 334. 1832. Eragrostis geniculata Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop. -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 203. 1843 “In Promontorio Syng-moon.’ Roxburgh’s description of Poa cylindrica was based on specimens grown in the Calcutta Botanic Garden from Canton seeds. The species is common and widely distributed in southeastern China. Eragrostis geniculata Nees is safely the same as E. cylindrica (Roxb.) Nees. Ischaemum aristatum Linn. subsp. barbatum (Retz.) Hackel var. Meyenianum (Nees) Hack. et var. lodiculare (Nees) Hack. in DC. Monog. Phan. 6: 205. 1889. seat Meyenianum Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. . 19: Suppl. 1: 197. 1843 “Ad Promontorium Syng-moon.” Riese lodiculare Nees in Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 246. 1838, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 195. 1843. “In vicinia Macao urbis inque insulis adiectis . . . ad Promon- torium Syng-moon. The original description of 1838 is a particularly ample one, based on specimens collected by Meyen, Millett, and Vachell. While /schae- mum aristatum Linn. as currently interpreted is a somewhat variable, or perhaps a collective species, it may or may not be desirable to attempt to segregate subspecies and varieties. Rendle does not recog- nize the two varieties, reducing both of Nees’ species to the subsp. barbatum Hack. 60 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. xv Pogonatherum paniceum (Lam.) Hackel, Allg. Bot. Zeitschr. 12: 178. 1906 Saccharum paniceum Lam. Encycl. 1: 595. 1785. Pogonatherum saccharoideum Beauv. Agrost. 176. t. 11. f. 7. 1812. Pogonatherum refractum Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Su ‘i 1: 182. 1843 “In imperio Chinensi ad Macao et in vicinis insulis . . . in diversis Indiae orientalis partibus This grass is common in Kwangtung Province and is of very wide geographic distribution in the Indo-Malaysian region. Hackel (DC. Monog. Phan. 6: 193. 1889) referred Pogonatherum refractum Nees to P. saccharoideum Beauv. var. monandrum (Roxb.) Hack. Thysanolaena maxima (Roxb.) O. Ktze. Rev. Gen. Pl. 794. 1891. Melica latifolia Roxb. Fl. Ind. 1: 330. 1820. Panicum acariferum Trin. Ic. Gram. 1: ¢. 87. 1828. Mém. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. VI. Sci. Phys. Nat. 3: 293. 1834 (Panic. Gen, 205 he Thysanolaena Agrostis Nees, Edinb. New Philos. Jour. 18: 180, 1835. Thysanolaena acarifera Arn. & Nees, Nova Acta Acad. pan is Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 181. 1843 “Tn Promontorio Syng-n Thysanolaena procera Mez, Bot. Arch. 1:27. 1921, non peers procera Retz The description ‘~ Arnott and Nees is an amplified one of this widely distributed, strongly characterized, Indo-Malaysian . species. Nees enumerates the Indian 7. Agrostis Nees as representing a distinct species but there seems to be no justification for this. Agrostis procera Retz. on which Thysanolaena procera Mez was based, is Eriochloa procera (Retz) Hubbard (E. ramosa O. Ktz.). CYPERACEAE Cladium chinense Nees, Linnaea 9: 301. 1834, nomen nudum, Hook. & Arn, Bot. Beechey Voy. 228. 1836, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 116. 1843. “In China, circa Macao et in insulis adiacentibus.”’ Mariscus chinensis Fernald, Rhodora 25: 52. 1923. Cladium patil sensu C. B. Clarke, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 36: 262. 1903, non Cra Cladium japonicum stead Syn. Pl. Cyp. 152. 1855. In 1923 Fernald adopted the generic name Mariscus (Haller) Zinn for this group and transferred a number of species from Cladium to Mariscus. In 1930 action by the Cambridge International Botanical Congress covered the points raised and settled the claims of Cladium B. Browne versus Mariscus (Haller) Zinn in favor of the former; see Sprague, Kew Bull. 217-219. 1934. Cladium Jamaicense Crantz and 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 61 C. Mariscus Pohl have been interpreted in a collective sense as the names for a species of very wide geographic distribution. Fernald called attention to the fact that the European form, Cladium Mariscus (Linn.) Pohl (Mariscus serratus Gilib.) is distinct from the tropical one. He retained the tropical American species as Mariscus jamaicensis Britton = Cladium jamaicense Crantz, and separated the Chinese form as a third species. As Nees originally noted the achenes of Cladium chinense Nees are much smaller than in the European form, and Fernald states further that its pale achenes are but about one-third as large as are those of Mariscus serratus Gilib. = Cladium Mariscus Pohl, and that they are ellipsoid-ovoid and very short tipped rather than lance-ovoid and acu- minate. Cyperus compressus Linn. Sp. Pl. 46. 1753. a ge Mevyentt Nees & Walp. Nova Acta Acad. “ae -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 57. 1843. “In Manila insula... in China, etc.” This is the common pantropic Cyperus conipeses ian, Kikenthal (Pflanzenr. 101 (IV.20) : 158. 1935) places C. Meyeniti Nees & Walp. as a synonym of C. compressus Linn. var. pectiniformis (Roem. & Schultes) C. B. Clarke, giving its range as India, Indochina, Java, Philippines and Mexico. Cyperus radians Nees & Meyen, Linnaea 9: 285. 1834, nomen nudum, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 63. 1843. ‘“‘Ad Promontorium Syng-moon imperii Chinensis.” de radicans Nees & Meyen ex Kunth, Enum. 2: 95. 1837, err. oan Griffith Steud. Syn. 2: 316. 1855. Cyperus sinensis Debeaux, Act. Soc. Linn. Bordeaux 31: ¢. 2. 1877, 8. 1878. This is a strongly marked, well-known species. Technically the first published description is as Cyperus radicans, but in 1837, when Kunth published this binomial, he credited it to ““Nees ab Esenb. et Meyen in Linnaea 9. 285 (v. s.)”, and Nees & Meyen’s printed nomen nudum in Linnaea is C. radians. I do not think that this can be interpreted as other than a typographical error; otherwise Kunth’s non-descriptive name will replace the distinctly descriptive one of Nees & Meyen. Fimbristylis subbispicata Nees & Meyen, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.- Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 75. 1843. ‘Habitat ad Macao urbem, in vicinis insulis et in Promontorio Syng-moon imperii Chinensis.”’ As noted by Clarke, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 36: 246. 1903, the limits 62 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII and relationships of this species are not entirely clear. In Wight’s Contributions (1834), and in the Botany of Captain Beechey’s Voyage (1836) Nees confused this with F. bispicata Nees & Meyen. It is be- lieved that the status of the binomial F. subbispicata Nees & Meyen should be settled on the basis of the Macao and Syng-moon plants cited in the description of 1843. Fimbristylis sericea R. Br. Prodr. 228. 1810. Fimbristylis decora Nees & Meyen in Wight, Contrib. Bot. Ind. 101. Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 225. 1836, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 83. 1843. “In China, Julio a. 1831, Ibidem, in Herb. Lindl.” The original description of 1834 was based on Meyen’s specimen and one collected by Potts, probably at Macao. The species as interpreted by Clarke is one of wide geographic distribution occurring along the seashore from India to Japan southward to Australia. Other synonyms are Fimbristylis velutina Franch, and Scirpus sericeus Poir. Fimbristylis podocarpa Nees & Meyen in Wight, Contrib. Bot. Ind. 98. 1834, Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 225. 1836, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 77. 1843, pro parte, quoad var. a. “Crescit var. a in China, (Meyen).” In the original description in Wight’s Contributions, and in the Nova Acta description, the localities cited are China, Manila, India and Himalaya, three varieties being characterized. As species are now seg- regated in this critical group more than one is represented in Nees & Meyen’s concept, including F. diphylla Vahl, fide C. B. Clarke, and F. podocarpa Nees & Meyen. I believe under the circumstances that the species should be interpreted by the first specimen cited, and this is the Meyen specimen under variety a. Clarke’s procedure in maintain- ing Hooker f. as the authority of the binomial Fimbristylis podocarpa is inadmissible under any rules; it should be F. podocarpa Nees & Meyen or Nees & Meyen in part. Lepidosperma chinense Nees & Meyen, Linnaea 9: 302. 1834, nomen nudum. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 117. 1843. “China, ad promontorium Syng-moon . . . in vicinia Macao urbis insulisque adiacentibus . . . in Lippas insula.” A well-known species common in Kwangtung Province. The Macao and Lappa Island specimens were collected by Vachell. Rhynchospora chinensis Nees & Meyen, Linnaea 9: 297, 1834, nomen nudum, Wight, Contrib. Bot. Ind. 115. 1834, Hook. & Arn. Bot. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 63 Beechey Voy. 226. 1836, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 108. 1843. “In China, ad Promontorium Syng-moon .. . Meyen; in Nepalia Wallich” and in the previous line “Wall. Cat. n. 3421, Vachell in Herb. Lindl. n. 60.” Clarke’s note on this species, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 36: 259. 1903, sub Rhynchospora glauca Vahl var. chinensis Clarke, should be consulted. I agree with Dr. Mattfeld that Nees & Meyen, not Boeckeler is the authority, Clarke accepting the latter. I can do no better than quote Dr. Mattfeld’s statement: “Rhynchospora chinensis Nees et Meyen. — Das Original wurde in unserm Herbar von C. B. Clarke als Rh. glauca Vahl var. chinensis spec. Boeck. bestimmt. — Wallich no, 3421 be- stimmte Clarke als typische Rk. glauca. — Wallich’s Pflanze wird von Nees nur als Synonym zitiert. Die nomenklatorische und systematische Grundlage fur Rh. chinensis ist also immer Meyen’s Pflanze, an die der Name geknupft bleiben muss, auch wenn die nicht ganz einheitliche RA. chinensis Nees aufgeteilt wird. Nimmt man diese Sippe als Art so ware zu zitieren: RA. chinensis Nees et Meyen emend. Boeckeler; als Varietat: Rh. glauca Vahl var. chinensis (N. et M. ex parte) C. B. Cl. — Auch Kukenthal fasst die chinensis als Varietat von glauca auf. — Wallich’s Pflanze wurde von Boeckeler zuerst als Rh. Brownii bezeich- net; diesen Namen zog er spater aber, wie aus einer handschriftlichen Eintragung in dem Handexemplar seiner Monographie hervorgeht, als Synonym zu RA. glauca. — Kunth zog Wallich’s und Meyen’s Pflanzen zu Rh. laxa R. Br., die er aber schon fir “nil nisi forma indica R. glaucae” hielt. — Nees und Kunth hielten also die asiatische Sippe fiir einheitlich. Boeckeler erkannte zuerst die Unterschiede; die eine Kom- ponente erkannte er als identisch mit der amerikanischen glauca; die zweite hielt er fiir eine besondere Art chinensis (Typus Meyen), die Clarke dann zur Varietat von glauca reduzierte.” Whether we are deal- ing with a distinct species or with a variety is a matter of some difference of opinion. The type of RA. glauca Vahl is an American plant. Scleria pterota Presl, Oken Isis 21: 268. 1826; Core, Brittonia 2: 91. eae 1 Scleria Maldini Lindl. ex Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 1 uppl. 1: 121. 1843. “var, a, in ae ad prom. Syng-moon, Julio oan ate Bahiae .. . Guia Lindley’s species is a synonym of S. nee Pies: The Chinese record was apparently based on an erroneously localized specimen. Core cites about fifteen synonyms for the species which is widely distributed in tropical America. 64 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVI COMMELINACEAE Commelina diffusa Burm. f. Fl. Ind. 18. ¢. 7. f. 2. 1768. Commelina nudiflora sensu Burm. f. op. cit. 17 et auct plur., non Linn. Commelina longicaulis Jacq. Coll. 3: 234. 1789, Ic. Pl. Rar. 2: t. 294, 93: Pennell, Bull. Torr. Bot. Club 43: 100. 1916. Commelina pacifica Vahl, Enum. 2: 168. 1806. Commelina cespitosa Roxb. Fl. Ind. 1: 178. 1820, ed. 2, 1: 174. 1833. Commelina ochreata Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 447. 1843. “China: Lintin, Octobri; Macao, Augusto.” N. E. Brown, following C. B. Clarke, placed Schauer’s species as a synonym of Commelina nudiflora Linn.; it is that species as cur- rently interpreted but not the species that Linnaeus described, ex- cept as Commelina nudiflora Linn., as originally published, included more than one species. It should be noted that Commelina nudiflora Linn., currently accepted as such, is also the name-bringing synonym of Aneilema nudiflorum (Linn.) “R. Br.” An analysis of the original Linnaean description by Mr. J. E. Dandy of the British Museum, shows that the specimens in Linnaeus’ herbarium, three sheets, at least one of which was there in 1753, all represent Aneilema nudiflorum; that the Flora Zeylanica reference is a Commelina, and the form currently known as C. nudiflora Linn.; and that the Plukenet reference may represent the same form as the Flora Zeylanica one. There is no actual new descrip- tion in the Species Plantarum, except-as the cited Flora Zeylanica refer- ence is modified by the addition of the words “involucro nullo.” Mr. Dandy considers this to be a very significant modification, since the phrase “involucro nullo” actually applies to the material in Linnaeus’ herbarium and not to the Hermann and Plukenet plants, while the specific name nudiflora was clearly selected because it was descriptive of the actual specimens Linnaeus had before him. The actual specimen numbered by Linnaeus as “7 nudiflora” was one collected by Osbeck (either in Java or in the vicinity of Canton), and this should, we be- lieve, be designated as the type; it is the Aneilema. If further con- firmation of the correctness of this interpretation be needed, the greatly amplified description of Commelina nudiflora Linn. Mant. 2: 177. 1771 appertains entirely to the Aneilema, not to the Commelina nudiflora of modern authors. I believe that it is clear just what Linnaeus intended even although he referred certain pre-Linnaean items to the binomial in 1753 which represent a different species. As I have already noted elsewhere’ Osbeck did not return to Sweden 1Merrill, E. D. On Poa malabarica Linnaeus. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club 60: 633-638. 1933. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 65 until June 26, 1752. Manifestly at that time the copy for the Species Plantarum must have been well advanced. It is possible that Linnaeus’ original concept of Commelina nudiflora may have been based on the Flora Zeylanica and the Plukenet references. When he received Osbeck’s specimens he selected the descriptive name nudiflora and modified the Flora Zeylanica descriptive sentence accordingly. Osbeck cites but two species of Commelina, C. communis and C. chinensis, both collected by him on Dane’s Island, near Whampoa, China, October 20, 1751. See Merrill, E. D. “Osbeck’s Dagbok ofwer en Ostindsk resa’”’ Am, Jour. Bot. 3: 571-588. 1916. The oldest valid name for this form seems to be Commelina diffusa Burm. f. Pennell, Bull. Torr. Bot. Club 43: 100. 1916, adopted Com- melina longicaulis Jacq. (1788) as the proper binomial for this wide- ly distributed pantropic species, considering that Commelina diffusa Burm, f, was unidentifiable. Burman’s description is short, and his illustration is distinctly poor. Dr. Hochreutiner informs me that the only specimen of Commelina diffusa Burm. f. in Burman’s herbarium was examined by Clarke, and was indicated by the latter as Burman’s type; it is “C. mudiflora” as named by Clarke. He notes, however, that there is a question mark after the name C. diffusa, and that this was apparently added by Burman. He states that it is difficult to explain why Burman should apply the name diffusa to this specimen when at the same time he applied the name C. mudiflora Linn. to another speci- men that manifestly represents the same species. Burman’s rather crude figure represents a Commelina very similar to what is currently known as C. nudiflora Linn., and there seems to be no valid reason why his binomial should not be accepted. I had noted, some years ago, this anomalous disposition of the bi- nomial Commelina nudiflora Linn., first as a valid species of Commelina, and second as the name-bringing synonym of Aneilema nudiflorum “R. Br.” Assuming that Clarke was correct in his interpretation of the Linnaean species as a true Commelina, I further assumed that Comme- lina nudiflora Linn. as redescribed in 1771 was different from the C. nudi- flora Linn. of 1753. For this reason I adopted the binomial Aneilema malabaricum (Linn.) Merr. for the Aneilema. With the above inter- pretation of the type of Commelina nudiflora Linn. the partial synonymy of this, as an Aneilema, is as follows: Aneilema nudiflorum (Linn.) Wall. List. 182. no. 5224. 1830; Kunth, Enum. 4: 66. 1843; Clarke in DC. Monog. Phan. 3: 210. 1881; Pennell, Bull. Torr. Bot. Club 43: 96. 407. 1916. 66 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Commelina nudiflora Linn. Sp. Pl. 41. 1753, pro parte, excl. syn. et ef. Fl. Zeyl. et Plukenet; Mant. 1: 177. 1767. Tradescantia malabarica Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. 2, 412. 1762. Commelina nudicaulis Burm. f. of Ind. 17. ¢. &. f. 1. 1768. Aneilema nudicaule Kunth, Enum. 4: 67. 1843. Commelina trichocolea Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 448. 1843. Aneilema malabaricum Merr. Philip. Jour. Sci. 7: Bot. 232. 1912, FI. Manila 138. 1912, Enum. Philip. Fl. Pl. 1: 196. 1923. The usual authority cited for Aneilema nudiflorum is R. Brown, but Brown, Prodr. 271. 1810, did not publish such a binomial, merely indi- cating that Commelina nudiflora Linn. was an Aneilema. Pennell accepted Kunth as the authority. Wallich published an Aneilema nudi- florum in 1830, based, however, on Commelina nudiflora herb. Roxb.; Roxburgh merely accepted the Linnaean binomial, and did not inde- pendently describe it as a ‘‘new species.”’ His description of Commelina nudiflora Linn., Fl. Ind. 1: 177. 1820, is of the Linnaean species as it has been interpreted in this discussion, i.e. the Aneilema, and he cites Tradescantia malabarica Linn. as a synonym. Under the circumstances it is believed that Wallich should be accepted as the authority. ORCHIDACEAE Arundina chinensis Blume, Bijdr. 402. 1825; Schltr. Repert. Sp. Nov. Beih. 4: 204. 1919. Cymbidium seers Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 433. 1843. “China: Macao Arundina oe yenitt Reichb, f. Linnaea 25: 227, 1852. Rolfe’s reduction seems safely to be the correct disposition of Cym- bidium Meyenii Schauer. Blume’s type was from a plant originating in China, cultivated at Buitenzorg, Java. Cymbidium ensifolium (Linn.) Sw. Nova Acta Acad. Soc. Sci. Upsal. II 6: 77. 1799; Schltr. Repert. Sp. Nov. Beih. 4: 266. 1919. Epidendrum ensifolium Linn. Sp. Pl. 954. 1753. ie ae — Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 1 433. 1843. “China: Macao.” This is nin serie it being apparently correct. The type of the Linnaean species was a specimen collected by Osbeck near Canton. Habenaria linguella ng Pi Sp. Orch. Pl. 325. 1835; Merr. Sunyatsenia 1: 13. ¢. 4. f. 2.1 Habenaria acuifera sensu een Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 36: 57. 1903. non Wall. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 67 Habenaria endothrix Mig. Jour. Bot. Néerl. 1: 92. 1861. Centrochilus gracilis Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: uppl. 1: 435. t. 13, f. B. 1843. “China: Promontorium Syng-moo Schauer ae this as the type of a new genus. It was not accounted for by Rolfe in his treatment of the Orchidaceae of China in Forbes and Hemsley’s Enumeration, by Dunn and Tutcher, nor by Schlechter in his Orch. Sino-Jap. Prodr. (Repert. Sp. Nov. Beih. 4: 1-319. 1919). It seems clearly to be the same as Habenaria linguella Lindl., type from Kwangtung Province (probably from Macao), from which it seems to be manifest that Habenaria endothrix Miq., type from Hoan, a short distance north of Hongkong, is not to be distinguished. Habenaria Meyenii, nom. nov. Choeradoplectron spiranthes Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 436. ¢. 13. f. C. 1843. “China: Promontorio Syng-moon,” non UE abenaris spiranthes Reichb. f., nec Reichb. f. & ing Peristylus Seana Lindl. Hook. Jour. Bot. Kew Gard. Miscel. (ere 5, non Habenaria chlorantha Spreng., nec Habenaria lacey rtifera Benth. Fl. Hongkong. 362. 1861, non Coelo- glossum lacertiferum Lindl. Rolfe, in placing Schauer’s species (described by Schauer as the type of anew genus) asa synonym of Peristylus chloranthus Lindl. (type from Hongkong), interpreted the Chinese form as representing the same species as the Indian form described by Lindley as Coeloglossum lacerti- ferum Lindl. and as C. acuminatum Lindl. Schlechter, however, states that this is apparently not the case. The Chinese plant belongs in Peristylus, a group placed by some botanists under Platyanthera, by others under Habenaria. The type of Coeloglossum acuminatum Lindl. was from Nepal and the Indian material that I have seen is distinctly unlike this Chinese species. The type of C. lacertiferum Lindl. was from Tavoy, and this seems much closer to the Chinese form than C. acuminatum Lin RANUNCULACEAE Clematis Meyeniana Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 297. 1843. “China: Cap Syng-Moon”; Sprague, Kew Bull. 46. 1916 A well-known species common in southeastern China, extending to Indochina, Formosa and northern Luzon. MENISPERMACEAE Cyclea hypoglauca (Schauer) Diels, Pflanzenr. 46 (IV. 94): 319. 1910 68 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVIII Csssompelos hypoglauca Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. —— -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 479, 1843. “China: Cap Syng- a Cyclea ER eres Miers, Jour. Bot. Kew Gard. Miscel. av 258, 1851. Hemsley overlooked Schauer’s species and thus failed to account for it. The type of C. deltoidea Miers was from Hongkong. The species is a fairly common one in Kwangtung Province. LEGUMINOSAE Bauhinia variegata Linn. Sp. Pl. 375. 1753. Bauhinia chinensis Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop. -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 42. 1843. “Circa Canton Chinae culta From Vogel’s description I see no reason for Aviheing the correctness of this reduction. The species is not native of China, but is not un- common in cultivation in Kwangtung Province. Clitoria ternatea Linn. Sp. Pl. 753. 1753. Wisteria dubia Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 324. 1843. “China: absque loco” (syn. nov.). Walpers had only fragmentary material with a single detached flower. Hemsley admitted the species without comment, but Dunn and Tutcher did not account for it, although its type must have been from the gen- eral vicinity of Hongkong. Doctor Mattfeld informs me that Walpers’ type in the Berlin Herbarium represents Clitoria ternatea Linn., the determination by Dr. Harms. Crotalaria albida Heyne ex Roth, Nov. Pl. Sp. 333. 1821. Crotalaria leiocarpos Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Su ppl. 1:8. 1843 (syn. nov.). “In Promontorio Syng-moon Chinae.’ Vogel’s species was admitted by Hemsley without comment, but it was not accounted for by Dunn and Tutcher. The species extends from India to southeastern China, Formosa, Indochina, Malay Peninsula and the Philippines. Vogel’s description conforms with the characters of Heyne’s species. Crotalaria elliptica Roxb. Fl. Ind. ed. 2, 3: 279. 1832. Crotalaria Vachellit Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 180. 1833 Crotalaria splendens Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 8. 1843. “China. This reduction of Vogel’s species is apparently correct. Roxburgh’s type was a specimen cultivated at Calcutta from seeds originating in China, and probably from the vicinity of Macao or of Canton; the type of C. Vachellii Hook. & Arn. was from Canton. The species is a rather common one in Kwangtung Province. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 69 Desmodium heterocarpum (Linn.) DC. Prodr. 2: 337. 1825. Hedysarum heterocarpon Linn. Sp. Pl. 747. 1753. Hedysarum polycarpon Poir. in Lam. erry 6: 413. 1804. Desmodium polycarpum DC. Prodr. 2: 334. 1825. Desmodium nervosum Vogel, Nova Acta pean Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. va: 25. 1843. “China.” Schindler, Repert. Sp. Nov. Beih. 49: 85, 285. 1928, placed Vogel’s species as a synonym of Desmodium siliquosum Burm. f. In my dis- cussion of Loureiro’s species, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc. II 24(2): 200. 1935, the problem of Desmodium siliquosum (Burm. f.) DC. versus D. heterocarpum (Linn.) DC. is extensively discussed. For the present, at least, it seems desirable to retain the Linnaean binomial for this Chinese form; Hemsley reduced Vogel’s species to D. polycarpum DC. Eriosema chinense Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 31. 1843. “China.” A characteristic, well-known, widely distributed, Indo-Malaysian species, for which Vogel’s name is the oldest valid one. It is Dolichos biflorus sensu Lour. (1790), non Linn. Other synonyms are Crotalaria tuberosa Ham. and Pyrrhotrichia tuberosa Wight & Arn. Lespedeza formosa (Vogel) Koehne, Deutsch. Dendrol. 343. 1893; Schindler, Repert. Sp. Nov. Beih. 49: 85. 164. 1928. marie et alse Old, Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop. rag Nat. Cur. tS : 29. 1843. “In pratis circa Macao, Chin fea. viatorim Champ. Hook. Jour. Bot. Kear fant Miscel. 4:47, 1852. This was admitted by Hemsley as Desmodium formosum Vogel with a statement that he had seen no Chinese material of Desmodium conform- ing to Vogel’s description. It was not accounted for by Dunn and Tutcher. It is, however, clearly the same as Lespedeza viatorum Champ. as described in 1852, this species being correctly reduced to Lespedeza formosa (Vogel) Koehne, by Schindler. This is not L. penduliflora (Oudem.) Nakai, Bot. Mag. Tokyo 37: 79. 1923, although Nakai cites L. formosa Koehne as a synonym; Koehne’s binomial was based on Vogel’s and thus Lespedeza formosa (Vogel) Koehne appertains to this species of southern China, in spite of the fact that Koehne applied the name to the more northern L. penduliflora (Oudem.) Nakai = L. Thun- bergii Nakai, and erroneously cited as synonyms L. racemosa S. & Z. and L. Sieboldii Miq. Lespedeza sericea (Thunb.) Mig. Ann. Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 3: 49. 1867 70 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL, XVIII sae ips sericeum Thunb. FI. Jap. 287 (err. typ. 289). 1784; Schind- ler, Sargent Pl. Wils. 2: 105. 1 wih a hid chinensis Vogel, aa ie ta Acad. Leop. -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Sup 4. 1843. “Circa Macao in imperio Chinensi.’ Vogel’s species was admitted by Hemsley as a valid one of /ndigofera, without comment. It was not accounted for by Dunn and Tutcher. Schindler’s reduction of it to Lespedeza sericea (Thunb.) Mig. is un- doubtedly correct. Most of the material from southern China is erro- neously referred to Lespedeza juncea Pers. Millettia nitida Benth. Hook. Lond. Jour. Bot. 1: 484. 1842; Dunn, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 41: 161. 1912. Marquartia tomentosa Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 35. ¢. 7. 1843. “In fruticetis promontorii Syng-moon Chinae.” Callerya tomentosa Endl. ex Jackson, Ind. Kew. 1: 385. 1893. Dunn states that Millettia nitida Benth. is unknown from outside of Hongkong Island. His distinction between this species and the closely allied Millettia Dielsiana Harms is by no means convincing. It is sus- pected that most of the Kwangtung material currently referred to Mil- lettia Dielsiana Harms (1900) really represents M. nitida Benth. Callerya was proposed by Endlicher as a new generic name for Mar- quartia Vogel, M. tomentosa Vogel being originally described as the type of a new genus. Endlicher published no binomial (Gen. Suppl. 3: 104. 1843), this apparently appearing first in Index Kewensis. Pycnospora lutescens (Poir.) Schindl. Jour. Bot. 64: 145. 1926. Hedysarum lutescens Poir. in Lam. Encycl. 6: 417. 1804. De smodium viride Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. :3 : 29, 1843. “In pratis circa Macao, Chinae.” Meibomia ee Ktz. Rev. Gen, Pl. 198. 1891 Poiret’s type of Hedysarum lutescens was from the vicinity of Can- ton. Vogel’s species was admitted by Hemsley as a valid species of Desmodium, without comment. It was not mentioned by Dunn and Tutcher. Schindler’s reduction of it to the common and widely dis- tributed Pycnospora lutescens (Poir.) Schindl. is unquestionably cor- rect. Other synonyms are Pycnospora nervosa W. & A., Crotalaria ? nervosa Wall., Zornia lutescens Steud., Phyllodium lutescens Desv., Mei- bomia lutescens O, Ktz., Flemingia monosperma Moon, Pycnospora hedysaroides R. Br., Indigofera desmodioides Benth., and Crotalaria Tappenbeckiana K. Schum. It is usually known as Pycnospora hedy- sarioides R. Br. It is common in Kwangtung Province and extends from India to Formosa southward through Malaysia to tropical Australia. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 71 Tephrosia vestita Vogel, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 15. 1843. “In promontorio Syng-Moon Chinae.” A well-known strongly marked species extending from southeastern China to Java and New Guinea. VITACEAE me cantoniensis (Hook. & Arn.) Planch. in DC. Monog. Phan. 5: 460. Cissus cantoniensis Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Mes lyaekeae: Vitis cantoniensis Seem. Bot. Voy. Herald 370. 1 Cissus diversifolia Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop. -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 314. 1843. “China: Cap Syng-moon.’ Hedera hypoglauca Hance, Walp. Ann. 2: 724. 1852. This is the synonymy as given by Planchon, it apparently being correct. The species is common in Kwangtung Province. MALVACEAE Urena lobata Linn. Sp. Pl. 692. 1753. Urena diversifolia Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 305. 1843. “China: Macao.” This seems clearly to be only a form of the very common and variable Urena lobata Linn. to which it was reduced by Hemsley. MYRTACEAE Eugenia microphylla Abel, Narr. Jour. China 181. 364. 1818; Forbes, Jour. Bot. 22: 124. 1884. Syzygium ? buxifolium Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 187. 1833. Syllysium ee aah Meyen & Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. 9: Suppl. 1: 334. 1843. “China: Macao.” ee sinensis Hemsl. Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 208, 1887. Meyen and Schauer described this as the type of a new genus with no reference to the earlier Syzygium ? buxifolium Hook. & Arn., the type of the latter also from Macao or in its general vicinity. The spe- cies is common and widely distributed in southeastern China. ARALIACEAE Acanthopanax trifoliatus (Linn.) Merr. Philip. oe o 1: Suppl. 217. 1906; Schneider, Ill. Handb, Laubholzk. 2: 427 Zanthoxylum trifoliatum Linn. Sp. Pl. 270. 1753. Panax aculeatum Ait. Hort. Kew. 3: 448. pha Acanthopanax aculeatum Seem. Jour. Bot. 5: 67. Aralia trifoliata Meyen, Reise 2: 332. 1835 aa nomen nudum. 72 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVI This is the only new binomial that I have detected in Meyen’s own account of his visit to China in 1831 (Reise um die Erde .. . in den Jahren 1830, 1831, und 1832. 2: 292-400. 1835). There is no descrip- tion but Walpers (Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 348. 1843) and K. Koch. (Wochenschr. Gartn. Pflanzenk. 2: 366. 1859) examined Meyen’s specimen in the Berlin Herbarium and re- duced Aralia trifoliata Meyen to Panax aculeatum Ait. UMBELLIFERAE Ferula marathrophylla Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 347. 1843. “China: Cap Syng-moon.” This is admitted by Hemsley as the only Ferwla known from China, and by Dunn and Tutcher without comment. Doctor Mattfeld reports that there is no specimen in the Berlin Herbarium under Ferula, repre- senting this species. Because of the description of the leaf segments as “lineari-capillaceis” I suggested search in those genera known to have representatives in Kwangtung Province having slender leaf segments but Meyen’s specimen could not be found under Apium, Foeniculum and Coriandrum. ‘There is the possibility that the Meyen specimen was erroneously localized, or again the record may have been based on an introduced plant that perhaps has not persisted. I cannot place the species on the basis of the rather short description. LOGANIACEAE Mitrasacme nudicaulis Reinw. ex Blume, Bijdr. 849. 1826. Mitrasacme chinensis Griseb. Nova Acta re Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 51. 1843. “Locus natalis Cap Syng-moon Chinae. The Chinese form does not appear to be specifically distinct from the Javan one as originally described by Reinwardt. It is therefore believed that the current reduction of Grisebach’s species as a synonym of M. nudicaulis Reinw, is correct. The species is one of wide geographic dis- tribution in the Indo-Malaysian region. ASCLEPIADACEAE Toxocarpus Wightianus Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 200. 836 Schistocodon marie Schauer, Nova Acta Acad. Leop. heuiy Nat. Cur. 19 . 1: 363. 1843. “China: Promont. Syng-mo Here decabat - as i type of a new genus, but oie: the same as Toxocarpus Wightianus Hook. & Arn., the type of the latter from Macao or in its immediate vicinity. The species is common in Kwang- tung Province. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 73 LENTIBULARIACEAE Utricularia racemosa, Wall. List, no. 1496. 1829, nomen nudum; Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 401. 1843. “China: Cap Syng-moon”; DC. Prodr. 8: 21. 1844. Walpers’ description is one year earlier than is that of deCandolle. It was apparently based on both Wallich 1496 and on Meyen’s Syng- moon specimen. SCROPHULARIACEAE Adenosma glutinosum (Linn.) Druce, Bot. Exch. Club Brit. Isles Rep. 3: 413. 1914; Merr. Philip. Jour. Sci. 12: Bot. 109. 1917. Gerardia glutinosa Linn. Sp. Pl. 611. 1753; Osbeck, Dagbok Ostind. Resa 229. t. 9. 1757. Digitalis sinensis Lour. Fl. Cochinch. 478. 1790. Pterostigma grandiflorum Benth. Scroph. Ind. 21. 1835; Hook. & Arn. Bot. Beechey Voy. 204. t. 45. 1836. Adenosma grandiflorum Benth. ex Hance, Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 13: 114. 1872. Pterostigma rubiginosum Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur, 19: Suppl. 1: 393. 1843. “China: Macao.” The Linnaean type was a specimen collected by Osbeck in the vicinity of Canton; it was illustrated by Osbeck four years after it was originally characterized. The types of all the species above listed as synonyms were from the neighborhood of Macao or of Canton, where the plant is still common. Lindernia crustacea (Linn.) F. Muell. Census 97. 1882. Capraria crustacea Linn. Mant. 1: 87. 1767. Vandellia crustacea Benth. iy on Ind. 35. 1835. Vandellia limosa Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 394. 1843. “China: in limosis prope Lintin”; Hemsl. Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 190. 1890 Hemsley admits this as a valid species but quotes Bentham who suggested that it might be the same as Vandellia crustacea Benth. It was not accounted for by Dunn and Tutcher. From the short description I could see no reason for distinguishing it from the very common Lindernia crustacea (Linn.) F. Muell. (Vandellia crustacea Benth.) and Dr. Matt- feld confirms this by an examination of the type specimen in Berlin. RUBIACEAE Oldenlandia corymbosa Linn. Sp. Pl. 119. 1753. Scoparia gypsophiloides Walp. Nova Acta Acad. aes -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 394. 1843. “China: Lintin” (syn. nov.). 74 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVI Doctor Mattfeld reports that no specimen representing this species is to be found in the Berlin herbarium under Scoparia. On the basis of the short description, this works out as Oldenlandia corymbosa Linn., the only Kwangtung species known in any family that conforms to the characters indicated by Walpers. The above reduction is made with considerable confidence that it is correct. Oldenlandia corymbosa Linn. is a very common weed in Kwangtung Province, and is now of pantropic distribution. Hemsley merely listed the species, in brackets, as a Chi- nese plant unknown to him, realizing that no Scoparia was represented. Fries, in his “Systematische Ubersicht der Gattung Scoparia.” Arkiv Bot. 6(9): 1-31. t. 1-8. 1907, places it among the species dubiae and merely states: “Ist mit aller Wahrscheinlichkeit keine Scoparia.” COMPOSITAE Aster panduratus Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 258. 1843. “China: Lintin’”; Hemsl. Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 415. 1888; Dunn & Tutcher, Kew Bull. Add. Ser, 10: 141, 1912. Aster Fordii Hemsl. Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 410. 1888; Dunn & Tutcher, l.c. (syn. nov.), Hemsley admitted Nees’ species without comment. Dunn and Tutcher distinguished A, Fordii Hemsl. and A. panduratus Nees (having seen no specimens representing the latter) as follows: “Upper leaves entire, obtuse, A. Fordii” ; “Upper leaves serrate, acuminate, A. pan- duratus.” Doctor Mattfeld examined Nees’ type in the Berlin Herbari- um and states that it represents the same species as Hongkong herb. 2824, distributed as A. Fordii Hemsl. The leaves of Nees’ species are mostly entire, some with 1 to 3 small teeth in the upper one-third. Some of the leaves are blunt and mucronate, others somewhat acute. Aster Walpersianus Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 259. 1843. “China: Lintin.” Hemsley admits this species without comment, but Dunn and Tutcher do not include it. Doctor Mattfeld reports that the type specimen con- sists only of a small twig, that, however, agrees with Nees’ description al- though the label bears the statement “Macao, in convallibus montium inferiorum” not Lintin as stated in the description. The heads are hemispheric. The specimen does not conform to the characters of any of the species of Aster credited by Dunn and Tutcher to Kwangtung Province. It is somewhat similar to those forms of the North American Aster laevis Linn. that also bear larger leaves on the lateral branches. From the data at present available I am unable to associate this species with any other described species of the genus from China. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 75 Blumea hieracifolia (D. Don) DC. in Wight, Contrib. Bot. Ind. 15. 1834, Prodr. 5: 442. 1836 Erigeron hieracifolium D. Don, Prodr. Fl. Nepal. 172. 1825. Blumea chinensis Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur, 19: Suppl. 1: 294, 1843. “China: Cap Syng-moon” (sub Vernonia cony- zoides DC. p. 254), non DC. 1834. Walpers first referred the specimen to Vernonia conyzoides DC., but in the addenda characterized it as a new species of Blumea, overlooking the fact that deCandolle had already applied the specific name chinensis to a very different species. In Index Kewensis it is reduced to Blumea hieracifolia DC., the species to which Walpers compared it, and Hem- sley states that it is perhaps a form of B. hieracifolia DC. Dunn and Tutcher do not mention it, although they admit deCandolle’s species as growing in Kwangtung Province. There is a portion of the type speci- men in the Klatt collection at the Gray Herbarium labeled “Blumea chinensis Walp. China-Cap Syng-moon” and this seems safely to rep- resent the same species as the Chinese material referred by Hemsley and by Dunn and Tutcher to B. hieracifolia DC.; the label bears also an unpublished binomial accredited to Dietrich. The Chinese specimens, however, are by no means identical with the Indian material on which deCandolle’s species was originally based, but may still represent Blumea hieracifolia (D. Don) DC. sensu latiore. Blumea obliqua (Linn.) Druce, Bot. Exch. Club Brit. Isles Rep. 4: 609. 1917 Erigeron obliquum Linn. Mant. 2: 573. 1771. Conyza obliqua Willd. Sp. Pl. 3: 1930. 1804. Conyza amplexicaulis Lam, Encycl. 2: 84. 1786. Blumea eae DC. in Wight, Contrib. Bot. Ind. 13. 1834. Prodr. Vernonia Ce aes: Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 253. 1843. “China: Lintin” (syn. nov.). Hemsley admitted this as Vernonia Gomphrena Walp., without com- ment other than the slightly erroneous statement that it was from China ‘without locality”; Dunn and Tutcher did not account for it. Doctor Mattfeld states that Walpers’ type specimen in the Berlin herbarium bears also an unpublished binomial, sub Bluamea, proposed by Schulz- Bipontinus. He further states that it is very similar to, if not identical with, the Indian Blumea amplectens DC. There is an excellent sketch of Walpers’ type, with fragments (a leaf and immature heads), in the Klatt collection now at the Gray Herbarium. On the basis of the data and information now available I believe that Vernonia Gomphrena Walp. is but a form of the Indian and Ceylon Blumea obliqua (Linn.) Druce (B. amplectens DC.), in spite of the fact that the species is not repre- 76 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL, XVII sented by any modern collections from Kwangtung. Because of the very extensive early commerce between India and Macao and Canton, it is entirely possible that here we have an introduced plant that perhaps has not persisted. Gagnepain does not admit the Linnaean species for the Indochina flora, neither does Craib record it from Siam. In attempt- ing possibly to connect Vernonia Gomphrena Walp. with some one of the Indochina species of Blumea all of Gagnepain’s descriptions were scanned; at first it was thought that possibly Blumea hongkongensis Vaniot might be the one sought. However Vaniot’s original description does not at all apply to Walpers’ species, while the Indo-China plant that Gagnepain described (Lecomte Fl. Gén. Indo-Chine 3: 531. 1924) under Vaniot’s binomial apparently does not represent the same species that Vaniot had. The original description calls for a plant with petioled leaves attenuate below into a long cuneate base; while Gagnepain de- scribed a plant with sessile and somewhat stem-clasping leaves, citing only specimens from Indochina and Siam; Vaniot’s type was from Hongkong. Blumea obliqua (Linn.) Druce, except for this Lintin Island record for China, is known from Central India, the western Peninsula, Bengal and Ceylon, and as interpreted by Hooker f. is dis- tinctly a collective species. The type of Vernonia Gomphrena Walp. closely approximates specimens of Blumea amplectens DC. from Madras and Ceylon. Glossogyne tenuifolia (Labill.) Cass. Dict. Sci. Nat. 51: 475. 1827. Bidens tenutfolia Labill. Sert. Austr. Caled. 44. ¢. 45. 1824-25. Bidens Meyeniana Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop. -Carol. wa Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 271. 1843. “China: Cap Syng-moon” (syn. nov.). Hemsley admitted Bidens Meyeniana Walp. as a valid species, stating that it might be referable to B. parviflora Willd. or B. pinnata Linn. It is not accounted for by Dunn and Tutcher. Cassini’s species is com- mon in southeastern China. Walpers’ description conforms to its char- acters, and from the description alone Bidens Meyeniana Walp. is safely referable to Glossogyne tenuifolia Cass. This disposition of it is con- firmed by Sherff’s reference of Meyen’s type in the Berlin Herbarium to Cassini’s species. Inula Cappa (Ham.) DC. Prodr. 5: 469. 1836, Conyza Cappa Ham. in D. Don, Prodr. Fl. Nepal. 176. 1825. Inula pseudo-cappa DC. lac. Duhaldea chinensis DC. op. cit. 366. Vernonia congesta Benth. Hook. Lond. Jour. Bot. 1: 487. 1842. Vernonia ertosematoides Walp. Nova Acta Acad. — -Carol. Nat. Cur. 19: Suppl. 1: 254. 1843. “China: Cap Syng-moo Moquinia ertosematoides Walp. Repert. 6: 317. 184 4647. 1937] MERRILL, CHINESE SPECIES IN MEYEN’S BEITRAEGE 77 Hamilton’s original description was based on Indian material. The other binomials listed above were all based on Chinese specimens. As Inula Cappa DC. is currently interpreted this seems to be the correct disposition of Walpers’ species. Microglossa pyrifolia (Lam.) O. Ktze. Rev. Gen. Pl. 353, 1891; Merr. Lingnan Sci. Jour. 15: 428. 1936. Conyza pyrifolia Lam. Encycl. 2: 89. 1786. Conyza volubilis Wall. List no. 3057. 1831, nomen nudum. Microglossa volubilis DC. Prodr. 5: 320. 1836. Conyza i Tag Rs Meyen & Walp. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. ; ; ppl. 1: 263. 1843. ‘China: Cap Syng-moon. Insula Zbar.” ecciey ae Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 420. 1888. Conyza syringaefolia Meyen & Walp. was admitted by Hemsley who states that in many respects the description agrees with Microglossa volubilis DC. It was not accounted for by Dunn and Tutcher. An examination of the type by Dr. Mattfeld shows that it is the same as Microglossa volubilis (Wall.) DC. = M. pyrifolia (Lam.) O. Ktze. This is verified by an excellent sketch of Meyen and Walpers’ type, together with a fragment of it in the Klatt collection now in the Gray Herbarium. The species is common and is widely distributed in the Indo-Malaysian region. ARNOLD ARBORETUM HARVARD UNIVERSITY. re Be Oo _ — a _ — a — 7 oe oe _ 7 a _ a 7 oe 7 _ oe oe _ - a _ ee JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM Vor. XVIII. APRIL, 1937 NUMBER 2 RECENT CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION IN SOUTHERN NEW ENGLAND AND ADJACENT NEW YORK Hucnu M. Raup INTRODUCTION BoTANICAL STUDIES in the Hudson Highlands of southern New York State have suggested the present inquiry into changes which may have occurred in the vegetation during very recent geologic time. By “recent” is meant the past 3000 years or less. The configuration of timber types on the granitic hills in the Black Rock Forest fairly typifies the High- lands region, and is essentially as follows. Most of the slopes, which for the most part are steep and rocky, are clothed with a forest of red and chestnut oaks (Quercus borealis and Q. montana, respectively ), associated with other trees in less abundance. Formerly the chestnut (Castanea dentata) was one of the primary species. In general, the red oaks are more abundant on the lower slopes, and the chestnut oaks on the upper; but in very rocky places the chest- nut oak is likely to predominate even at low levels, while the red oak may predominate at high levels if the slopes are gradual. The inter- vales, or coves, have a mixed forest in which sugar maple (Acer saccha- rum), white ash (Fraxinus americana), linden (Tilia glabra), yellow birch (Betula lutea), tulip-tree (Liriodendron Tulipifera), red oak, and red maple (Acer rubrum) are the commonest species. Beech (Fagus grandifolia), American elm (Ulmus americana), black birch (Betula lenta), white oak (Q. alba), shagbark hickory (Carya ovata), and a few other species of similar requirements are usually present in smaller 1General collections and field notes were made in the Black Rock Forest in the summer of 1936. This material is to be embodied in a forthcoming, more or less detailed description of the flora and types of Sei saat For a more complete de- scription of the Forest than appears here see Tryon, 80 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII numbers. Northward-facing ravines and lower north slopes usually have a larger percentage of hemlock (Tsuga canadensis), and in a few re- stricted localities the beech becomes a primary tree. Within the Forest area most of the cove timber lies between 450 and 1100 feet above sea level. The crowns of the hills, most of which lie between 1200 and 1450 feet above the sea, are distinguished by two types of vegetation. The south- west sides usually have an open scrub of pitch pine (Pinus rigida) and scrub oak (Q. ilicifolia) interspersed with grassy areas in which Andro- pogon scoparius var. frequens, Danthonia spicata, and Deschampsia flex- uosa are the commonest species, together with some small shrubs such as Vaccinium pennsylvanicum, V. vacillans, and Prunus pumila var. sus- quehanae. The northeast sides are usually covered with a rather scrubby forest of white oak and pignut hickory (Carya glabra). Associated with these trees is usually a dense growth of Viburnum pubescens var. Deamii which constitutes most of the shrub cover. This association is extremely limited in extent, rarely descending below the crown of the hills, and then only on warm southern slopes. The Viburnum is rarely met with anywhere in the region except in these restricted areas. There is considerable evidence that this arrangement of forest types is essentially the same as that which occurred in pre-colonial times, in spite of the long period of exploitation. This evidence, which will not be discussed in detail here, is mainly in the growth-form and position of very old trees, in the general condition of the soils, and in old records.’ It will be readily seen that we have here representatives of three forest types whose geographic ranges are different and fairly distinct. The cove forest is clearly a modified form of the hemlock-northern hard- wood type which is commonly associated with white pine and ranges throughout much of the northern Great Lakes states and New England, sending a long tongue southward along the Appalachians (Nichols, ’35). The coniferous element is poorly developed in the Highlands region; and the northern hardwoods, instead of being dominated largely by beech, sugar maple and yellow birch as they are farther northward, show a mixed facies as noted above. The chestnut oak - red oak-(former- ly) chestnut association of the slopes is closely related to the forests of similar situations in the southern and middle Appalachians (Weaver & Clements, ’29; Shreve, Chrysler, Blodgett & Besley, ’10). The white oak-hickory association on the other hand is typically middle-western, having its best development in the Mississippi basin. This western 1Further discussion of this matter will be found in the writer’s projected botanical report on the Black Rock Forest. 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 81 affinity is accentuated by the local abundance of Viburnum pubescens var. Deamii which is here near its eastern limit, and is a common form of the species in the middle-west. From the standpoint of silvicultural planning it becomes of interest to know the significance of the three types. Is the present state of affairs a static one; or may it be expected to change during the succeed- ing generations of commercially grown trees? If the latter, may the white oak-hickory type be expected to expand over more of the slopes, with a corresponding restriction of the cove type, suggesting a warmer and drier condition; or may the commercially valuable cove timber be expected to expand up the slopes and the oak-hickory type be still fur- ther reduced than it is at present, suggesting a somewhat cooler and more moist situation? In case of the former, the chestnut oak could be expected to occupy more of the slopes than it does at present, and in case of the latter it would probably be more restricted than at: present. There is no reason to believe that the present distribution is a static one, particularly in view of the vast amount of evidence to the contrary in most of the temperate and subarctic regions of the world. To name only a few sources: the succession of vegetation shown in recent peat deposits; fossil floras of other nature involving longer periods of time; the advance of forest into prairie in middle-western United States within historic times, and the oscillation of prairie-forest boundaries in com- paratively recent post-Glacial time in the same region. The major prob- lem seems to be rather to determine which way the change is going, and its probable rate. The present geographic ranges of the three forest types mentioned above are commonly, and probably rightly, thought to be determined by climatic and historical factors operating over very long periods of time. The climatic influences of the Appalachian Mountains on the one hand, and the increasing aridity toward the westward in the Mississippi basin on the other, acting through long periods in the evolutionary history of the deciduous forests, have led to the development of the xero- phytic chestnut oak-chestnut, and white oak-hickory types respectively (Weaver & Clements, ’29).1 1There is the suggestion here that we are dealing with a group of forest associations which may be as old as the species which compose them. There is some evidence that the most ancient of the group was the more mesophytic type, consisting of beeches, with ancestral oaks and chestnuts. The scanty fossil evidence indicates that these date far back in the Cretaceous, whereas the modern lobe-leave expressions within the deciduous forest appeared under i er of the aridity which developed in the interior of America early in the The persistence of such forest complexes for very long ane “ot geologic time has 82 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII THE PRE-COLONIAL FORESTS Oak forests in which white, red, and black oaks are predominating elements are characteristic of southern New York and most of southern New England east of the Berkshires (Mass., R. I., Conn.) (Nichols, ’13; Bray, ’30; Hawley & Hawes, ’12). The hickories and the tulip-tree are commonly associated with the oaks, and chestnut was formerly a primary part of the association. The whole has long been classed by foresters as “sprout hardwood’! on account of the abundance of repro- duction by this method. Except for parts of extreme southeastern New England (S. E. Conn., R. I., and Cape Cod), these oak forests are gen- erally regarded as of secondary origin, i.e., they have come as a result of fire or clearing (Nichols, 713 and ’26; Bray, 30; Hawley & Hawes, ’12; Lutz, ’28; Weaver & Clements, ’29; Bromley, ’35). The forest type which is generally considered the “climax” in this region, that most nearly in accord with the climate, is a mixed timber of hemlock and the northern hardwoods such as beech, sugar maple, and yellow birch. The white pine (Pinus Strobus) is usually regarded as a characteristic tree though its abundance in the primeval forest is thought to have been local at least in New England (Fisher, ’33; Nichols, 13 and ’35). Argu- ments for the recognition of this type as climax are adequately sum- marized by Nichols (35); and in spite of the fact that the forest bears many characteristics of a transition from the Canadian coniferous timber of spruce and fir to the deciduous woodlands farther south, there seem to be sufficient distinctive characters to warrant its separation. If the oak forests are to be regarded as temporary in much of southern New England, and likewise the white oak-hickory type in the Black Rock Forest, then it appears necessary to regard the secondary influences as been pointed = hd Chaney (’25), who has based his studies upon the redwood forests of Califor The silvicultural 1 significance of this concept is Pintoon seen. When type-mapping, cruising, or othe e describing woodlands the ester commonly uses groups of a, as units ag t when working out his sivieultural ering and pci he is prone to deal in single species, encouraging or retarding them without much regard for se associational roc pe The pon ait of sucha breaking up of natural associations cannot be predicted without m more knowledge of the species and one relationships than a now cAnapinnt e, but the excellent results obtained when the ral associations are in large part pre are becoming evident in a ei ear stands where this i is being tried “(See T arbox & nee d, ’24 e & Lockard, ’25). goer — coupled with the sroveble antiquity and agile permanence of our common forest ass spdalinne suggest that further knowledge of the bonds with which the pie are held together would be of great silvicultural value \This term will be used throughout the paper to designate an oe dominated by oaks (mainly white and black), hickory, and chestnut, with the tulip-tree a i Se constituent. ae a general discussion of eastern forest rae pc see Toumey, ’28. 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 83 having begun before the advent of Europeans. It has already been noted that in the Hudson Highlands the present distribution of types probably antedates the colonial period. Recent studies in southern New England point to the same conclusion, as expressed in a recent paper by Bromley (35). Unfortunately the early writers cited by Bromley do not, with one possible exception, present adequate evidence on the interior uplands of the region for which information is most needed. He relies most heavily upon John Smith (1616), Thomas Morton (1632), William Wood (1634), John Josselyn (1672 and ’75), and Timothy Dwight (1821). Descriptions written by the first four of these all indicate clearly that the coastal strip was forested primarily with oak and pine, but there is no indication that any of them visited the interior or obtained reliable information on it. Dwight’s travels were in the early 1800’s or very late 1700’s, and were not published upon until 1821. It must be remembered that at this time some of the inland settlements in the Connecticut valley were over 150 years old; and even the youngest of the upland agricultural communities of central New England were at least 50 years old, and many of them twice that age. It must be noted also that the clearing of land for cultivation and pasture was approaching its maximum in many communities (Fisher, 733). It is probable, however, that Dwight was describing remnants of the original forest in some districts, particularly in the younger towns of central Massachusetts. With these things in view it is pertinent to examine contemporary histories written during the 1700’s. A number are available, but most of those found thus far by the present writer have yielded nothing of interest in this connection. The one notable exception is Peter Whit- ney’s The History of the County of Worcester, published in 1793. Whitney was a clergyman who was born in 1744 in the western part of this county, in the town of Petersham. He was educated at Harvard College and held a charge at Northborough, Massachusetts, from 1767 to the time of his death in 1816. His history must have been written, therefore, while many of the towns in the county were less than 50 years old; and his observations must have extended back somewhat further than 1767. There must have been relatively large areas of primeval 1The writer is indebted to siete Mabel Coolidge of Petersham for references bearing upon the life of Peter Whitney. These are to be found in “An Address Delivered in Petersham, Massachusetts, Tay 4, 1854, in Commemoration of the One Hundredth Anniversay of the Incorporation of That Town,” by Edmund B. Willson (Boston, 1855). at Whitney ha early interest in re pete: matters is ef ry is unicated to the Ameren Academy of Arts and Sciences (See Memoirs of this organization, Vol. 1, p. 386) on the subject of a erica hybrid apple tree in his native town. 84 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII forest in the region during his lifetime. The history was written by towns, and in each description is a brief account of the existing timber, with notes on its earlier condition if such were available. Whitney’s knowledge of the common forest trees was evidently quite extensive, for in no other way can we account for the detail with which his notes are given. Two checks upon his accuracy are available. One is the manner in which his records of scattered pitch pine plains agree with the known distribution of these. The other is the way in which the hemlock-northern hardwood forest of Winchendon and parts of adjoin- ing towns stands out clearly, just as it does today, in a county otherwise described by him as dominated largely by oaks, chestnut, and “walnut.””* His descriptions leave little doubt that in central Massachusetts at least the pre-colonial forest was primarily of “‘sprout hardwood” species. Although the hemlock-northern hardwood forest was predominant on the uplands in parts of the most northern towns, it seems to have been limited elsewhere to lower slopes and ravines. The aborigines of southern New England were a semi-agricultural people, but there is no evidence that their clearings of the forest ever went beyond relatively small localized areas. Consequently, if a sec- ondary agency is to account for the presence of the oak forests, fire is the only one conceivable. Bromley has cited the comments of several early writers on southern New England in support of the hypothesis that most of the forests of this region which were dry enough to burn (oak- chestnut-hickory and pine) were burned at least once a year by the Indians for centuries before the coming of the white man. It is his opinion that these forests were maintained in this condition by such recurring fires, although he suggests that some of the oak-chestnut- hickory, forests in his present “white pine region” may have been edaphic on the drier sites (Bromley, ’35, p. 74). There is no question but that fire has always been a factor in the control of forests, whether set by lightning or by man; and there is abundant evidence that the Indians deliberately set fire to the woods on occasion. Furthermore, anyone who has observed the modern descend- ants of the red man living in the wild will attest to their common care- lessness in putting out campfires. But to picture such a wholesale con- flagration in Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, and southern New York State as would involve most of the inflammable woods every year, or even every 10 or 20 years, is inconceivable. Even if the forest were not entirely destroyed as a whole, at least the undergrowth and herbaceous species, to say nothing of the animal life, would have been 1In the early writings “walnut” was a general term for both Juglans and Carya. 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 85 nearly or quite destroyed over large areas. Yet the country was known to be teeming with game even near the coast when the colonists arrived, and there has never been any evidence of the early elimination of large populations of woodland plants in these regions. Two sets of facts are worthy of note in this connection. First, the significance of the early writings is open to question here as it is in descriptions of the timber itself: the coastal strip is the only area for which authentic information is available.t It is of interest that Peter Whitney makes very few references to fire of any kind in his history of Worcester County. The reasons‘assumed by the early colonists for the firing of the forests are also of interest. They appear to have been impressed first, not by the fires, but by the openness and park-like character of the woods. They attributed it at once to the efforts of the natives, usually giving as purposes either the improvement of visibility and travel by eliminat- ing the undergrowth, or the “improvement” of pasturage for game by encouraging the growth of grasses and other herbage in the forest.” Without exception these writers were western Europeans whose ancestors had lived for centuries in a region continually under the influence of civi- lized man; consequently it was difficult or impossible for them to con- ceive of open, park-like woods growing naturally, without human inter- vention. Natural woods was for them of necessity a dense growth, either of conifers or of coppiced hardwoods such as they knew in Europe or the British Isles. Open, park-like woods have been, from time immemorial, character- istic of vast areas in North America. Almost anywhere one chooses to look on the periphery of the great arid plains of the interior of the continent he sees this savannah or park-land extensively developed. Its occurrence far eastward in Ohio has led to some of the most interesting and far-reaching hypotheses in American plant geography (Gleason, 23; Sears, 33 and ’35a; Transeau, 35). Most of the initial reactions of Europeans to these western park-lands or open woods have been identical with those expressed by the earliest New England colonists: that they had been caused by fire, usually thought to have been set by 1For comment on the dearth of aaa y about the interior of New England in 1630 see the edition of Thomas ica The New English eyo published by ‘he Prince Society, Boston, in 1883, with lisdcctory matter and notes by ng historian Charles beste Adams : Manat. was notably Boosie gp in ei in was doubly so when writing of the interior. He wrote with seeming au ior rity, but i fact eile at random, about the country ink Lalie Champlain, and farther sath he confused the Hudson esa Potomac Rivers. oraz to the early New aap writers cited above see also Van der Donck (1 86 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII the Indians. This manner of explanation persists to the present, and recently discovered park-lands in northern Canada have been accounted for by some travellers and students in the same way.‘ No one will doubt that fire has had a significant influence in determining the pres- ence of park-land, but wherever detailed and careful studies have been possible, fire has been slowly forced into the background as an actual causative factor, and fundamental climatic, edaphic, and _ historical factors take this rightful precedence (Sears, 33 and ’35a, b; Moss, ’32; Transeau, °35, p. 434).? It seems necessary therefore to question rigorously or to discard in large measure the evidence of early writers for the relative openness of the woods on the inland region of New England and southern New York. Likewise it is doubtful whether the reasons they have given for the open- ness near the coast can be accepted at face value. Judging by what is known of park-lands and open woods in general, and particularly in view of the similarity between the southern New England oak-hickory forests and those of the middle west, it is more logical to think that the pre-colonial oak-chestnut-hickory type which prevailed in much of the region was the normal vegetational expression of the climatic-edaphic complex which had obtained here. No doubt fires helped to maintain it against the competition of the more mesophytic forests to the north and northwest, but that fires were the sole factor in maintaining it is difficult to believe. With the antiquity of the oak-chestnut-hickory forests in this region fairly well established, the question naturally arises as to why they are almost universally regarded among foresters as temporary types except in the extreme southeastern sections. Two reasons might be suggested. One is the widespread concept that clearing and fire have caused radical changes in the composition of the forest, and that since practically all of the original forest in this region has been destroyed the present stands are very likely to be different from the original. By further reasoning along this line it is assumed that if the present stands are properly pro- tected they should revert to this hypothetical original state. There is abundant evidence in support of this concept, particularly in southern New England where such a large percentage of the land was allowed to 'For discussion and citations in this connection see Raup, ’34. “Gleason postulated two advances of prairie vegetation into the middle west. The first he thought was due to an extension of arid climates, but the second he accounted for by the appearance of the Indians who drove the forest back with prairie fires. The forest advance of modern times he attributed to the protection from fire which was afforded by white settlement. It seems more probable, in the light of Sears’ correlations of evidence from many regions, that the recent advance (providing there were two of them) was due also primarily to a more arid climate. 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 87 return to forest after being cleared or under cultivation for several generations. The well-defined succession of facies in abandoned fields thoughout this region is enough to account for the whole idea. Another reason which might be advanced is that there is an actual progressive elimination of the oak-hickory forests from the region, and a corresponding advance of the hemlock-northern hardwood type. A great deal of evidence has accumulated which supports this. Old field timber at the Harvard Forest in Petersham, Massachusetts, tends to develop toward a forest of northern and “transition” hardwoods rather than toward one of white and black oaks and hickory’ (Fisher, ’18 and 28; Griffith, Hartwell & Shaw, ’30; Spaeth, ’20; Averill, Averill & Ste- vens, ’23; Cline’& Lockard, ’25). The wide extent of this tendency in the northern half of Worcester County, adjacent Franklin and Hamp- shire Counties, and adjacent New Hampshire is shown in a recent sur- vey of old field pine lands by McKinnon, Hyde & Cline (735). Of 225 stands examined, involving approximately 2023 acres, only 15 stands covering 132 acres could be classified as of white oak-hickory type, and these were all in the southern part of the district. All of the remainder were noted as of northern or “transition” hardwoods, mainly the latter in which red oak, white ash, white and black birch, red and sugar maple are the predominant trees. Over a large proportion of this very region Peter Whitney described oak-chestnut-“‘walnut” forests early in the history of the settlements. Towns with such woods were Petersham (part), Athol (part), Oakham, Paxton, Barre (part), Sterling, Lunen- berg, Harvard, Holden, Leominster, Westminster, Hardwick and Rut- land. It is of interest that in a few places he recorded that the “walnut” seemed to be increasing. This was probably due to the opening of the oak-chestnut forests and may be observed throughout the oak-hickory regions of the middle west where clearing of old growth commonly gives rise to dense stands of sprout hickory very soon afterwards.” 1Jt is presumed that the oak-chestnut-hickory forest described by Whitney involved white and black oaks more pics sn red. This is based upon the present known ee of these species. red oak is a primary constituent of “the so-called transition hardwoods, in whi ne the hickories do not play an important part; the ster are usually most abundant in association with white an black oaks ae been the growth of white pine on abandoned farm lands. Vast acreages Ueaea r ent ee In fact most of eastern Mass ris seers er pea. and northern Rhode Island has come ee be known as part of the “white pine region” (See era 1884; Hawley & Hawes, 12; Bromley, ’35). It is thought, however, eae the hypothetical virgin forest of poet oh ae ae hardwoods the white “a normal, although minor, consti t,” and that its presence in the binge climax association was due to ‘local, more or less enn openings in the 88 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII The tendency for the hemlock and more northern hardwoods to suc- ceed the oaks and hickories has been noted repeatedly in Connecticut. Nichols has this statement in a recent paper: ‘‘Not without significance also may be the fact that in Connecticut and elsewhere along the south- ern borders of this region [hemlock-white pine-northern hardwood] the hemlock and northern hardwoods gain successional ascendency over oaks and other relatively southern trees when competing with them on the better soils...” (Nichols, 35). Lutz (’28) concluded, on the basis of a careful study of forest successions in southern New England, that the major trend was toward a hemlock-hardwood type, and Bromley (’35) appears to be of the same opinion. There is good evidence therefore that within the past 200-300 years some of the more southern elements in the forests of central New Eng- land, notably the hickories and walnuts, have been partially eliminated, and that the secondary forest successions in southern New England east of the Berkshires generally are trending toward a forest of hemlock and northern or transition hardwoods rather than toward one involving white and black oaks and other ‘“‘sprout hardwoods.” If the pre-colonial for- ests were primarily of oak-chestnut-hickory over most of this region, then we are confronted with the question of how this distinctly southern and western phase of the deciduous forest came to predominate in a region which now appears to be largely unsuited to it Although generally adhering to the idea that the sprout hardwoods in Connecticut were due to the influence of man, Nichols expressed some doubt in his early papers on the vegetation of that state as follows: “But the forest is by no means uniform in structure throughout the state. Most widely disseminated and of greatest economic importance is the “sprout hardwood” type which represents the usual climax forma- tion over fully five-sixths of the state. .. . To what extent these modifica- tions in forest composition should be attributed to contemporaneous factors cannot be definitely decided. In a measure the presence or hemlock-hardwood stand (Nichols, ’35; Fisher, 33). A question naturally arises as to the source of the large quantities of white pine which appear to have been avail- e to the early ae With the pine so m 7 in demand, it was the first of our forest trees se oe erio ously depleted in many regions. There is, therefore, a further question as to the source of ne seed which hii inaee the immense development of “ field pine ae the last century. pre- apaveac forest so mainly en chestnut, and hickory, it might “a expected that the white pine was far mor undant ie the settlers came than os i ee forest would have sheng ee a ogee considerably ane th an the 5 emlock-northern hardwood type, and more s anes o fire. Under these conditions a considerable amount of second- growth pine moe cee seine seek oa ing the period prior to pion pay: ape t of farms, this later to supply of lumber and to seed in the n fields. It is aah that Whitney ones an abundance of white hee during i ae history of many towns in Worcester County 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 89 absence of particular species may be the result of geographic position, but it seems more likely that this scarcity or abundance is determined by physiographic or climatic factors” (Nichols, 13, p. 100). Bromley, on the theory that fire was the cause for the prevalence of the oak-chestnut forests, found it necessary to postulate extremely frequent conflagrations, py ending over most of southern New England, and during centuries of time. The early colonial writers mention only the burning of oak- chestnut forests, since these were the only ones which were common near the coast; and Timothy Dwight (Letter vir) states that the oak- chestnut and pine lands were the only ones regularly burned because only they were dry enough. If this was the case, then we must either assume that the “dry” forest of oak and chestnut was here before the Indian arrived, or that an ancient forest of hemlock and northern hard- woods very gradually succumbed to very frequent fires started on a few dry sites and encouraged by occasional dry years. As suggested above, the absence of good evidence that such intense burning occurred on the interior uplands, or that it was significant on the coastal strip, must now be coupled with doubt as to the actual function of fire in originally causing the prevalence of sprout hard- woods. It seems necessary to look at climatic or edaphic influences of long standing in the region as a whole for further light on the matter, and to study the history of the vegetation with this broader aspect. Nichols suggested this in 1913, as indicated above; and Bromley has noted that climate might have been effective: ‘As we do not as yet have pollen analyses of peat bogs from New England, we do not know exactly how or when one forest type succeeded another. It is known, however, that in the middle west, a dry period occurred about 3000 years ago which resulted in a dominance of xeric species, principally oaks. Although there is no present evidence of such a period in Southern New England, it is not unreasonable to suppose that such did occur and very probably was the basic reason for the establishment of oak and pitch pine forests which were maintained by the Indians’ fires until the white occupancy” (735, p. 68). . If a warmer and drier climate existed in southern New England within the past 3000 years it is reasonable to expect that there should be some evidence of it remaining. With this in view, and remembering that a warm-dry period in the southern Great Lakes states was first recognized entirely upon floristic grounds, without benefit of pollen analysis, the present writer has attempted to gather such evidence as could be found. Various lines of inquiry have yielded results: botanical, zoological, paleontological, and archaeological, and these will be presented in the following discussion. 90 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVI ZOOLOGICAL EVIDENCE The occurrence of a “Virginian” element in the New England- Acadian coastal fauna was pointed out as long ago as 1862 in a paper by John Willis which incorporated the observations and suggestions of Sir William Dawson. In later years the data have been greatly ampli- fied, and various hypotheses advanced to account for them. An excel- lent summary of the problem to the time of its publication is in a paper by W. F. Ganong in 1890. He listed 28 species of molluscs and echino- derms, besides a group of marine algae, which are of southern affinity but scattered northward along the coasts of New England and the Maritime Provinces. The form most commonly cited as an example of this dispersal is the oyster, which now occurs only in a few places in these waters, but which was evidently much more abundant in colonial times. There are repeated references to oyster banks, for instance in the Charles River basin at Boston (Hubbard, 1680; Josselyn, 1638 and 1663; Wood, 1634; Higginson, 1629), although these have long been extinct. Their abundance at various places along the coast in former historic times is proved by other early writings and by Indian shell heaps composed almost entirely of oyster shells. One of the largest of these heaps is in the estuary of the Damariscotta River in Maine. It has been studied recently by R. P. Goldthwait who also summarizes the present distribution of oysters on the Maine coast: “In Maine oysters are restricted to rocky current swept estuaries. Although numerous oyster beds thrive in the protected Gulf of St. Lawrence, further north, the relic colonies at Oyster River almost in Maine (Dur- ham, New Hampshire) and at Sheepscott Falls, adjacent to the Damaris- cotta River, live in swift water nearly ten miles from the open ocean. These are the only known beds in hundreds of potential locations, and even they threaten to expire” (35, p. 5). There is abundant fossil evidence that oysters as well as many other southern forms were more common and widespread in northern waters in recent geologic time. Ganong reported the common occurrence of fossil oysters brought up from beds off-shore on the coasts of the Mari- time Provinces (1890, p. 175). Upham summarized data from the vicinity of Boston in 1892 as follows: “Taken as a whole, the twenty- five species comprised in the identified fauna . . . belong in their present geographic range to a somewhat more southern and warmer portion of our coast. Fourteen are distinctly southern, and reach their northern limits at Cape Cod or in Massachusetts Bay, and in one instance near Portland, Maine; excepting that several of them occur in isolated colo- nies far north of their general and continuous range, as in Casco and 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 91 Quahog Bays, Maine, and especially in the shallow southern part of Acadian Bay of the Gulf of St. Lawrence, from Cape Breton Island to the Bay of Chaleurs. The occurrence of these southern molluscs, which are mostly now absent, or local and rare, north of Cape Cod, shows that the sea during some part of the Recent epoch has been warmer than at the present time” (1892, p. 203). Regarding the extinction of southern forms he states: “During the time of the accumulation of the aboriginal shell-heaps . . . of Maine, and even within the 270 years since the first white settlement in Massachusetts, very significant restriction and ex- tinction can be shown. For example, Professor Verrill, 1874, states that dredging reveals the occurrence of great beds of oyster shells a few feet beneath the harbor mud at Portland, where they are associated with the quahog (Venus mercenaria), scallop (Pecten irradians ), and other south- ern species; and that the oysters and scallops “had apparently become extinct in the vicinity of Portland Harbor before the period of the Indian shell-heaps, for neither of these species occurs in the heaps on the adja- cent islands, while the quahogs lingered on until that time, but have subsequently died out everywhere in this region, except at Quahog Bay” (1892, pp. 208-9). Upham concludes that: “The extinction of oysters, and of their southern associates has been rapidly going on from Nova Scotia to Cape Cod since the earliest settlement of the country, due probably not so much to their exhaustion by being gathered for food, or to any and all other causes, as to the progressive refrigeration of the S64... (1892, py 209), More recent findings corroborate the above. Shimer, reporting in 1918 on the subway excavations in the Boston Back Bay district, de- scribes the recent submergence of the coast, and the deposit of shell muds: ‘‘The shells inclosed in the mud deposited upon the peat since its submergence beneath the sea give evidence of two climatic periods,— an earlier period (4a) warmer than the present and a later colder period (4b) extending to the present ... 4a This fauna, representatives of which are rare or altogether wanting off our coast today, is now domi- nant off the coast of Virginia, though it ranges from Cape Cod to Cape Hatteras. Of the sixty some species noted . . . about half no longer occur north of Cape Cod, or only rarely in sheltered places, but find their perfect environment farther south” (Shimer, ’18, p. 456; Antevs, ’28a, p. 93). J. Brooks Knight (733) has recently summarized the facts regarding the distribution of the southern gastropod, Littorina irrorata. This species was formerly abundant in a few sheltered places in Long Island Sound, but apparently became extinct there about the middle 1800's. 92 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. Xvi Its shells have been found abundantly, however, in a fossil fauna under- lying a salt marsh near New Haven, and have also been found in Indian shell heaps in that vicinity. The preceding notes on the coastal faunas of this region point clearly to a comparatively recent period when the waters were warmer, permit- ting an extensive northern dispersal of species now more or less confined to the coasts south of Cape Cod. The effects of the refrigeration of these warmer waters appear to have continued into historic times, as shown by the progressive elimination of species to the present. Further- more, during at least a part of this time there was a subsidence of the coast. There can be no question that the final causes for the elimination of the oyster from our shores can be laid to invading Europeans, but this will not apply to the many species of no particular food value which have also been progressively restricted or eliminated, even within historic times.’ The pre-colonial distribution of land animals in New England is greatly obscured by the changes which have occurred with settlement. A suggestive finding along this line is in a paper on the former distribu- tion of the wild turkey, by Professor Glover M. Allen (’21). This south- ern bird extended northward along the coast at least to the Kennebec and probably to Penobscot Bay. Inland it did not range north of south- ern New Hampshire and Vermont, getting as far north in the former as Concord. Its northern limit is thus roughly coincident with the northern boundaries of the former oak-hickory-chestnut forests noted above. In fact, Professor Allen has suggested a definite relationship: “The limit of its range thus corresponds roughly to the transition faunal area, and was possibly more or less coextensive with the area over which red and white oaks were sufficiently abundant to furnish food in reasonable quantity. Possibly the apparent absence of the Turkey from most of Vermont is explicable through the comparative scarcity of oaks, whose place in the more limy soils seems to be in part taken by sugar maple, beech and butternut.” Many other southern birds can be cited as examples of the same range which have not been destroyed by the coming of the white man. Pro- fessor Allen (’02) notes the following in his study of the birds of New ‘Some recent investigations indicate cyclic “separ i in the temperature of the inshore water on the New England coast. These studies have been made in connec- held for several years prior to 1920 (See first and second progress reports of the New England Committee on Marine Piling Investigation, ont ty 1934-’35, 1935-’36). 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 93 Hampshire: green heron, bob-white, yellow-throated vireo, grasshopper sparrow, Bartramian sandpiper, and cowbird. Still others scarcely extend north of the northern boundary of Massachusetts (Forbush, 25-29), either as residents or casual visitants: Acadian flycatcher, orchard oriole, white-eyed vireo, blue-gray gnatcatcher, yellow-breasted chat, mocking bird, golden-winged warbler, prairie warbler. The relative abundance of these species in pre-colonial times in comparison with their present condition is largely conjectural. The elimination of the wild turkey can be laid to man, but another striking disappearance from New England is that of the dickcissel, a bird having no direct food relationship to man. It is characteristic of the Great Plains region, ex- tending westward to the Rocky Mountains: Forbush states that it “formerly bred on the Atlantic slope from Massachusetts to South Carolina and Georgia, but [is] now very rare or casual in that region.” Nuttall noted that it was common in eastern Massachusetts in the early 1800’s. It is not improbable that the tendency indicated here has had some effect upon the ranges and relative abundance of many other animals whose optimum living conditions are found far to the south and west. ARCHAEOLOGICAL EVIDENCE With a view to finding whether there have been changes in the aboriginal life of New England which might be interpreted in terms of climatic alteration, the writer has ventured into the archaeological litera- ture touching upon the region. There is excellent proof that the Indians lived here during at least a part of the period of warm water coastal fauna as well as during the time of refrigeration. The finding of the remains of a fish weir set in the glacial clay beneath the shell muds of Boston’s Back Bay has been studied and described by Shimer (18) and Willoughby (’27). Some 3 to 4 feet of the lower section of the shell muds were deposited after the weir was built, and these contain the southern fauna noted by Shimer in his horizon “4a” (see above). r. Paul B. Sears has recently advanced the hypothesis that the Mound Builder cultures of our middle western states may be corre- lated causally and in point of time with climatic changes in that region. These cultures were based upon the successful growth of maize, and constitute an agricultural development in a region which otherwise had supported a culture based in large measure upon the chase (Shetrone, 20). One of these cultures, the Hopewell, is known to have extended westward to Iowa, and it is suggested that the development came during a period when more arid climates caused an extension of prairie and park-land eastward into Ohio where such types of vegetation now occur 94. JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII only as relics (Gleason, ’23; Sears, ’26). Sears (’32) has summarized these suggestions as follows: “Tt must be emphasized that whoever the inhabitants of the Ohio valley were at this time, or whence they came, they enjoyed the optimum conditions afforded during post-glacial time for the development of a successful agricultural civilization. Rich and varied soils of glacial origin, abundant game including the bison, open country with numerous groves of useful kinds of wood, streams easily navigable and full of fish, all favored such a development. “The intrusive! character of the highest mound cultures and the sub- sequent repossession of their lands by Algonkians is exactly what we might expect if the eastward extension of the corn-belt conditions was a significant factor in such mound cultures.” With regard to the timing of these events Sears states: “If we may judge by the persistence of relict vegetation in favorable localiiies many effects of this dry period . .. may have long outlasted the actual climatic turn toward the more humid conditions of today. This is significant. Although dry conditions were at their maximum about 3000 years back, we must remember that such was their influence that any final assign- ment of dates for the higher cultures in Ohio up to 900 years ago is not unreasonable” (See also Sears, 32a, 35a, b, 733). That the “intrusive” nature of the Mound Builder culture was not confined to Ohio is shown by investigations in New York and New England. There is some evidence that the mound-building people them- selves reached western New York State (Parker, ’20; Ritchie, °32). The aboriginal history of this state has been divided into three periods of Algonkian occupation. The earliest is represented by crude imple- ments, and evidently featured a woodland, hunting cuiture. The second is characterized as follows by Ritchie (732, p. 410): ‘“The combination of brachycephaly with such distinctly new elements as clay and steatite pottery, the pipe, grooved ax, polished slates, and marine shell beads has compelled the writer to postulate a southern source for the Second Algonkin culture of New York. These artifacts occur together over much of the south Atlantic as well as the Mississippi-Ohio area . . .” These people also brought agriculture, and are thought to have origi- nated in the region about Chesapeake Bay. ‘A later phase of this period was certainly influenced by small bodies of mound-building people entering the state through the southwestern counties’; and “The mound influence may be credited with the presence in New York of the 1Judging by recent attempts at a new classification of these cultures it may be necessary to consider that they were local evolutions rather than intrusions 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 95 following: the platform pipe, stone tubes, bar amulet, boat stone, native pearl beads and considerable copper in the form of axes, spears and beads” (Ritchie, p. 412). The third period is related to the Iroquois invasion. ‘The migration [of the Iroquois| into the state through its southwest corner and prob- ably up the Susquehanna from northern Pennsylvania brought them into contact with the Algonkin of the Second Period, and the writer believes that this influence constituted the impetus behind the cultural alterations which differentiate the Third Algonkin Period” (Ritchie, p. 413). ‘The elbow-type pottery pipe, noted in a crude form from the Second Period, reaches its acme of artistic perfection in the Third .. . The bone harpoon, both unilaterally and bilaterally barbed, recorded only once from a Second Period site, becomes an important implement at this time. There is, however, a total absence of the grooved ax, gouge, plummet, polished slates, ocean shell beads, and copper” (Ritchie, p. 414). Further references to the intrusive mound cultures are as follows: “One is led to believe that the later Algonkian copied to a large extent the material culture of a more advanced division of the race that came from the south and west, but which after a certain time was either absorbed or unable to maintain itself in the eastern section” (Parker, p. 48); and “Certainly the material culture of the eastern Algonkins seems to have been considerably modified by this culture [mound], just as later New England tribes were modified by the Iroquois. It is quite possible, therefore, that the mound culture people intruded into the hunting grounds of certain Algonkin bands and established themselves”’ (Parker, p. 94). “The mound-building people seem to have disappeared from New York at or before the time of the coming of the Iroquois into their area of recognized occupation . . . A survey of the earliest Iro- quoian sites, especially in western New York, leads us to believe that the earliest Iroquoian immigrants were measurably influenced by the mound-building culture” (Parker, p.97). It is thought that the Iroquois did not become established in this region until 500 or 600 years ago. The evidence just outlined suggests that in western New York State, as well as in the Ohio region, an agricultural, somewhat sedentary people who mastered the use of stone and copper for implements and ornaments succeeded a more primitive, apparently non-agricultural, nomadic people whose arts had never been so highly developed. These were in turn succeeded by the war-like Iroquois who, although they remained in large measure agricultural, apparently lost or never acquired many of the arts of their predecessors in the use of stone and copper. 96 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII The intrusion of these arts into New England has been remarked upon by several students. “That the eastern Algonkin received a great cul- tural impetus from the intruding strangers cannot be doubted. We have some realization of this when we note the thinning out of the polished slate objects in eastern New England, southern New York, Pennsyl- vania and the region north of the St. Lawrence basin . . .” (Parker, pp. 49-50). The Europeans found the New England Indians culturally divided into two groups (Dixon, ’14; Willoughby, 35). Those north of a district approximated by the northern boundary of Massachusetts (Abnaki and Pennacook groups) were mainly woodland hunters although they practiced agriculture to some extent. Their racial affinities were apparently to the north and northwest, and they made extensive use of birch bark for shelters and utensils. The tribes of Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and Connecticut on the other hand were in large measure agri- cultural and had a rather highly developed social organization. When the Pilgrims first came to Cape Cod these Indians had already, either directly or indirectly, been in contact with European civilization for many years, so that their actual status as a primitive race is difficult to fix (Willoughby, ’35). Willoughby makes a division of Indian history in New England not unlike that of Parker and Ritchie for New York State. He thinks that an early primitive people unacquainted with agriculture was succeeded by a group related culturally or racially to the Mound Builders west of the Appalachians. .‘‘The third culture group to occupy New England was probably an outgrowth of the second. The material culture of these later Indians underwent a marked modification during the period of their virtual separation by the Iroquois from their western kindred. Contact with the Iroquois seems to have been in a measure responsible for this, and in later times intercourse with the many European fishing and trading vessels throughout the greater part of the sixteenth century was a strong factor in the deterioration of certain of their native arts” (Willoughby, °35, p. 2). The distinction between a primitive, non- agricultural people (“pre-Algonquian”) and later more highly civilized ones (“Old Algonquian”) appears open to some question, although a few sites have been found which indicate a primitive culture which did not include pottery; that is, to assume a consecutive arrangement of “primitive” and “non-primitive”’ sites cannot always be done with assurance (See Delabarre, ’25). However, that there was an evolution in the native arts during the so-called second period in New England, influenced by western culture, 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 97 seems clear. Ritchie suggests (p. 411) that ‘Shell middens on the Connecticut, Maine and Nova Scotia coasts, apparently related to cer- tain inland sites, probably mark a northward extension of the Second Algonkin occupation of New York, for they contain such characteristic artifacts as stamped pottery, the grooved ax, plummet, broad-bladed projectile points, perforated animal teeth, the bone gorge, and hema- tite.’ If this relationship is correct, these people probably brought agriculture to New England, as they did to New York State, and like- wise developed their culture further under such partial influence of the Mound Builder civilization as penetrated the east. A tradition of the southern New England Indians as recorded by Roger Williams (1643) was that their corn and beans had been brought from the southwest. It has been suggested above that the Iroquois invasion had already marked a notable change in the culture of the southern New England Indians before the arrival of the Europeans. ‘Their history seems to have had the same general pattern as that of the Indians of New York State. Possibly following an early primitive hunting culture there came southern peoples who brought agriculture. This was amplified to pro- duce a semi-sedentary group which could live in large villages and have enough leisure to develop a degree of art. The impulses which led to this development apparently came from more southern and western tribes. The establishment of the Iroquois, as noted by Parker, was probably not over 600 years ago, so that we may regard the so-called “Old Algonquian” culture as having persisted nearly or quite into the period of European discovery. There is considerable archaeological evidence, therefore, of a rise and decline of certain of the Mound Builder cultural influences in New York State which can be correlated with similar changes in the middle west; and in southern New England there is evidence of an evolution of agricultural civilization during approximately the same period as in New York. If the changes in the middle west can be traced to the influence of climatic and vegetational variation, we can properly expect that the same influence was effective in the east. A warmer and drier climate in southern New England would have greatly facilitated primi- tive agricultural development, since competition between man and the forest for the occupancy of cultivated lands would not have been so rigorous as under earlier or present conditions. THE PROBLEM OF COASTAL SUBSIDENCE Attempts to interpret climatic changes on the New England coast are inextricably entangled with the problem of coastal subsidence. 98 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII This is especially true of attempts at dating the changes. It is not in- tended to go into a detailed discussion of this problem here, but a brief statement of it is in order. There seems to be general acceptance of the idea that there has been either a relative rise of the sea with respect to the land, or an actual subsidence of the land, in comparatively recent post-Glacial time. There is, however, considerable controversy as to whether this so-called subsidence is still going on, or whether we must insert into the chronology an indefinite period of stability following the period of subsidence. In the present inquiry it is of interest to know whether the faunal and floristic changes which occurred during the period of subsidence were finished at some remote time when sea level is supposed to have become stabilized, or whether the changes have actually approached the present in point of time. Evidence that subsidence has continued to the present or to very recent times has been gathered from drowned forests and freshwater peat beds, the structure of shore marshes, measurements of tide levels over a period of about 70 years, and the youthful character of rocky shores. Drowned forests and peat deposits have been described at many sites along the New England-Acadian shore. An account of them was pub- lished by Ganong in 1903 for the region of the Bay of Fundy, where they were first described by Dawson (1855) and later by Chalmers (1895). Well-preserved stumps have been found in place more than 30 feet below high tide, and Chalmers found a peat bed 20 feet thick beneath 80 feet of marsh mud. The drowned forests range from these greater depths to more recently extinct ones which now appear between high and low tides (Bartlett, 09; Antevs, ’28; Lyon & Goldthwait, 34). In general the wood in these deposits is remarkably well preserved, indicating a relatively recent origin. An outstanding feature of most of the New England salt marshes is that the underlying peats do not contain a succession of forms repre- sentative of high and low tide floras; but the high tide forms are more apt to be found at considerable depths, often underlain by freshwater peat. This situation was interpreted many years ago by Mudge (1858), and later corroborated by Davis (’10; Bastin & Davis, 09) and Johnson ((25), as indicative of deposit during slow submergence of the land. The same conclusion was reached by Nichols (’20), studying the salt marshes of Connecticut. Marshes of the ‘““Fundy type” (Johnson, ’25) have been interpreted in the same way (Dawson, 1855; Ganong, ’03), although they are formed differently, and composed largely of silt rather than peat. It was Davis’s opinion that the submergence has 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 99 continued to the present time (’10; Bastin & Davis, 09); and Nichols (20) and Bartlett (’09) present evidence for the same conclusion. Nichols points out that on a stationary shore no succession of types {fresh to salt| should be apparent in the peat deposits, and that only where the rate of upbuilding exceeds that of submergence could there be a succession in peats similar to the littoral “zoning” of vegetation postulated by Shaler (1886). Since succession of a “retrogressive’ or reverse order to this is common on the New England coast, there seems only one explanation: that the coast is subsiding, or at any rate is being invaded by the sea. That the invasion has been slow is shown by the absence of breaks in the deposits of plant parts im situ, often through several feet of depth. Furthermore, these “retrogressive” successions appear to have continued to the present time, as indicated by their presence in the most recent deposits. Bartlett has described the recent invasion of Chamaecyparis bog by salt marsh at Woods Hole, with fresh-water deposits a foot beneath the surface over a large area of the present marsh. Johnson (713), on the other hand, cannot agree that such evidence is reliable, and conceives that Bartlett’s bog may have reached its present condition by local shrinkage or sinking. Records of the relationship between the heights of tides or of mean sea level, and certain “fixed” objects on the shore are open to criticism on account of the relative instability of the fixed objects. Frost action, local undermining, and various sorts of human disturbance are likely to cause movement; and since the reputed sinking of our coast line must be extremely slow, even small shifts in these bench marks are likely to greatly affect the comparison. Nevertheless, making due allowance for such factors, John R. Freeman published in 1903 an exhaustive study of the supposed subsidence at Boston. Basing his figures on records made at the dry dock of the Charlestown Navy Yard in 1831, he concluded that during the succeeding 72 years the subsidence had been 0.71 foot. Records from tide gauges at India Wharf showed approximately the same rate of subsidence over a period of 34 years, and calculations of the so-called ‘“‘Boston base” showed about the same rate over 35 years. Other evidence of this nature, but less precise, comes from records of high storm tides, and from records of the depth of rocks, particularly near Salem (J. H. Sears, 1894). There remains the evidence from shore lines on rocky coasts. A clear statement of this has been made by Flint (’30, p. 225), and will bear quoting: “The shoreline of Connecticut is in a youthful stage of develop- ment. Its status as a shoreline of submergence is indicated by its indented, ria character, and is abundantly proved by facts adduced in 100 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII an earlier part of the discussion. Certain abnormalities in its aspect show that the submergence either has stopped but recently or is still in progress. For example, the bedrock along the shore, even on the most exposed promontories, has not been so much as trimmed by wave-erosion. If the sea had been standing long at its present level, the result would have been a cliffing of the headlands even by the relatively small waves generated in a body of water protected from the open sea.” Ranged against this somewhat formidable array of evidence are mainly the studies of D. W. Johnson and his coworkers at various points along the coast, and some recent investigations of the Damariscotta shell heaps. Johnson (717; ’29) has been unwilling to admit of any recent subsidence on the New Jersey coasts or in the district around New York City, and his studies of the development of the beach at Nantasket (Johnson & Reed, ’10) also indicate coastal stability. He has also been inclined to discredit much of the botanical evidence of subsidence on the basis of what he calls the “fictitious appearance of changes of level” (710; ’13). These are caused by local modifications in the configuration of the shore line, mostly in the form of tidal scour- ing and the opening of barrier beaches during great storms. He attrib- utes most of the cited changes in high tide levels to these causes, and not to general subsidence. Another factor emphasized by him to account for submerged peats is the advance of barrier beaches over peat beds resulting in the bending down of the latter to points below sea level. Goldthwait (735) has studied the relationship of the Indian shell heaps in the estuary of the Damariscotta River, in Maine, to local water levels; and he has concluded that the shore has been stable for about 1000 years. His reasons are that none of the shell heaps proper are below high tide level as they might be expected to be if submergence has occurred; and that if submergence had occurred a rocky barrier in the estuary below the heaps might have prevented the growth of the oysters. His figure of 1000 years is based upon an estimate of the time it took to build the heaps. Without making any pretence at finality or expertness in these matters, the present writer is inclined to believe that subsidence has continued to the present or that it has just stopped (See LaForge, ’32, pp. 86-7, 102). Most of the evidence for stability brought forward by Johnson is of a negative nature, and it seems that the local physio- graphic agencies he invokes could operate with equal facility in either direction. If the coast has been stable, then for every case of the inva- sion of fresh marsh by salt, we ought to find, somewhere on this com- 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 101 plex coast, a place where high tide levels had been lowered by the formation of barrier beaches, so that fresh marsh could invade salt. Furthermore, if this had been the rule in ages past we should find frequent interchanges between salt and fresh peat in our sections, or at least breaks in the deposits of salt peat. Two of the outstanding fea- tures of the New England salt marshes, however, are first the common occurrence of thick beds of marine peat of a homogeneous nature ex- tending to ten feet or more below the present marsh. These beds have been formed largely of plants whose range is only in the upper tide levels where they are reached by salt water but a short part of each day (Spartina patens and Distichlis spicata). Second, at varying depths under this deposit is commonly found a layer of fresh-water peat which rests on the mineral substratum. Local changes of tide level such as Johnson postulates might account for a small thickness of peat (2 feet or less) made out of the high tide grasses, but not for much greater depths without a general subsidence of the whole bed. The fact that salt peat almost invariably overlies fresh peat argues against the effec- tiveness of a reverse change such as must have occurred if Johnson’s theories are correctly applied (See also Bartlett, ’11). Further, these peat deposits have been formed in places where the physiographic changes suggested by Johnson have not always occurred (Davis, ’10). Johnson & Reed’s conclusions from a study of Nantasket beach seem to the writer to be open to doubt because of the many uncertain physio- graphic variables involved. Of somewhat similar nature are Gold- thwait’s conclusions, but here an ingenious bit of reasoning is involved that should be noted. The great heaps of oyster shells on the Damaris- cotta estuary are found to be just above a narrow gut which has, at ordi- nary low tide, a depth of not over three feet and a width of about 60 feet. This barrier is composed of large stones. Goldthwait suggests that if the water stood much lower than now it would not have passed so freely up the estuary, and hence the salinity and probably the temperature of the latter would have been altered. If the current estimates of sub- sidence are true, then only within the past few hundred years could oysters have grown here, and Goldthwait estimates that it took some- where between 800 and 1800 years to accumulate the shell heaps, prior to the 17th century when Europeans first arrived on the scene. Some physiographic influences do not seem to have been taken into considera- tion, however, and open the whole matter to question. One is the relative permanence of the rocky bottom of the gut which contains the barrier, and related to it is the possibility of a change in the rate of flow of fresh water from inland sources which would alter the channels of the estuary. 102 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Another would be local modification of tide levels by physiographic changes farther down the estuary. The rate of submergence has been estimated in a few cases, and although there can be no expectation of precision in the figures, yet their general agreement is significant. Freeman (’03), from his studies of tide and mean sea levels at Boston concluded that about 12 inches per century was not unreasonable. Davis (’10; Bastin & Davis, ’09) set it at the same figure after an extensive study of peat sections, and probably influenced also by Freeman’s findings. Bartlett (’09), basing his figures on Shaler’s estimate of the rate of peat deposit, thought that the submergence at Woods Hole had been about 10 inches per century. Shimer (718), working from the rate of mud deposit in Back Bay, at Boston, suggested about 8 inches per. century. It seems entirely justifiable, in the light of the above notes, to assume that there has been no serious break in the progress of subsidence at least during the past 2000-3000 years, and that the change has been fairly steady and slow, perhaps not exceeding a foot a century. By the same reasoning we may assume that no period of indefinite length must be inserted between the present time and the last period of warmer cli- mate on the coast. If the approximate close of this warm period may be set, for the Boston region, at the time when the warm water fauna in the Back Bay was superseded by the present fauna characteristic of cooler waters, then the time may be estimated at about 1000 years ago. Taking the whole region into consideration, the change to a cooler climate must have been a gradual one, and its effects can very well have persisted into the 17th century when oysters were far more abundant on the New England coast than they are now, and when the gastropod Littorina irrorata was still common in Long Island Sound. BOTANICAL EVIDENCE Using the concept of the close correlation between major climatal and vegetational boundaries as a point of departure, the trends in the vegetational development of southern New England contain rather strong evidence of climatic change. One of the most significant correla- tions ever adduced between these boundaries is that worked out by Transeau (05) for the ratio of precipitation to evaporation. A map of isoclimatic lines drawn up from this ratio was found to correspond re- markably well with the configuration of forest types in eastern North America. The correlation was somewhat improved by Livingston and Shreve (’21) with the insertion of a “duration factor” for the length of the average frostless season, and was further refined when a period of 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 103 30 days prior to the average frostless season was also involved. The isoclimatic line for the ratio value of 0.110 is found to follow very closely the southern limit of the northern coniferous forest in New England.' A glance at the map of precipitation-evaporation ratios shows, how- ever, that the area for values below 0.110 in reality sends a long tongue eastward into southern New England which would be more noticeable if the line turned southward along the Appalachian Mountains. This it unquestionably does although the map fails to indicate it due to lack of data from this region. If a warmer and drier climate should develop this boundary could be expected to move northward much as the eastern boundary of the prairie must have moved eastward in the Ohio vailey during the ‘‘xerothermic”’ period in that region.” The apparent progressive elimination of the southern hickories and walnuts from central New England, and the tendency for southern hardwoods generally to be replaced by northern hardwoods and hemlock, are indications of a southward movement of climatic boundaries. Al- though part of the vegetational change seems to have happened during historic times, yet the climatic influences may have occurred long before, and the oak-chestnut-hickory forest was merely persisting,’ as Bromley suggests, and has not been able to cope with exploitation by Europeans except on the drier sites. If we thus postulate a warmer and drier climate for this region in comparatively recent time, it is necessary to assume that it was intrusive following the amelioration of glacial climate, and that there may have been more than one intrusion. We have at present little evidence for similar southward shifts in other boundaries such as that between the spruce-fir forests and the northern hardwoods, but these can be expected. There is some indication of local retreat of the coniferous forests at the Straits of Belle Isle (Fernald, °11); and Abbe (°36) has suggested that the isolation of some species on the northeastern coast of Labrador may be related to recent changes of climate. A Meer pee enon of ee American climates by Thornthwaite (’31) on the basis of temperature efficiency offers a fairly good correlation with ves ional chen a Gee Nichols, 35, pp. 418-19). “It is of interest in this Pipe a8 hat Gleason a not think the effects of the xerothermic ies vere felt to t ape yard of the Appalachians, nor in the Ozark uplands to the southwest. * His Sion of onsequent forest ee apparently did not involve these regions. The Ee ag of the a rks, how has been studied extensively by Palmer (’21) and later by Palmer & Steve rmark (35), who find abundant evidence of prairie expansion and the Se ave of fores eee within comparatively recent geologic time ’This tendency on the part of species and vegetation types to persist, or “lag,” after conditions have become gen gin adverse to them has been noted in several lines of inquiry. For discussions of it see Cowles, ’01, pp. 79 and 179; Fernald, ’25; Clements, ’34; Rubel, ’3 104 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII As noted above there is some evidence that the white pine was abundant in the pre-colonial forests, and that it passed through a period of decline during the early days of the settlements. Its meteoric rise to prominence in the abandoned fields of the last century can probably be laid to its habit of prolific seeding. The heavier fruited hickories and walnuts with their associates among the oaks could not do this once their sprouts had been removed from pastures and cultivated lands. It is possible to look upon the white pine as a relic of a warmer and drier climate, along with the hickories and their sprout hardwood associates. Unlike the latter, however, it had a new opportunity when the opening of western lands started the decline of New England agriculture, and a new expansion of its habitat appeared in fields abandoned and ready for its seed. Its prosperity is doomed to be short-lived if we may judge by the course of succession now seen in old field stands; and unless new openings are made on a large scale it will probably take the minor place commonly assigned to it in the hemlock-northern hardwood forest, or have a local abundance on very dry soils. Soils, topography, and local climates in New England are so varied that no matter which way large vegetation boundaries might move, remnants of their former arrangement would be almost certain to survive in localities made favorable by special conditions. The southern rem- nants of northern vegetation left when the post-Glacial climates retreated have long been objects of study, particularly on the mountains and in bogs. The bogs, usually dominated by black or red spruce, are of com- mon occurrence in most of the northern hardwood region and far south- ward into the sprout hardwood country. The coastal expression of the bog vegetation in southern New England is in the dominance of the southern white cedar, Chamaecyparis thyoides. Nichols has studied these habitats in upland southeastern Connecticut (713, p. 99), and con- cluded that the cedar invaded the spruce bogs in comparatively recent geologic time. There is some indication that the white cedar has enjoyed in rather recent times a happier existence in southern New England. Bartlett studied a Chamaecyparis bog at Woods Hole, Massachusetts, and has this to say of the cedars: ‘Some of them, between three and four feet in diameter, were larger than any trees of this species now found in the vicinity of Woods Hole. The wood is still solid and wonderfully preserved”; and “Soundings in this part of the bog [the modern part] show that its history as a Chamaecyparis bog has been unbroken. It has never been submerged below sea level, for there is no stratification of the peat which would indicate this. In recent times, however, there have been no trees in this part of the bog as large as those found at 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 105 depths of three or four feet, which correspond in age to those exposed in the peat at the edge of the salt marsh” (Bartlett, 09). Although a correlation between the above two sets of observations may be proved impossible, yet there is the suggestion that the southern coast white cedar has intruded into our bogs, particularly on the higher lands, within comparatively recent time, and that it may have passed an opti- mum on the coast. There is some evidence that the Island of Nantucket “had many more forest-covered areas, when first patented, than at present, but historic and botanic evidence show that the larger portion of the main island was treeless” (Harshberger, 14). Yet there is also evidence that large oak forests formerly grew there, and a section from a large oak stump on the island is deposited in the Botanical Museum at Harvard (See Wilder, 1894). A period of pronounced desiccation has been noted in sections of peat deposits on the New England coasts. One phase of this evidence was cited by William C. Alden, based upon a personal communication from C. A. Davis: “Certain fresh water peat beds on the New England coast that are now below sea level supported a dense forest of large white pines. These beds are widely enough distributed to warrant the assump- tion that in the comparatively recent time in which they were formed, the climate was drier than now for a time long enough to permit the development of two or three generations of these long-lived trees, not less than 500 years, and possibly twice as long. Under existing climate, the white pine has not been observed growing in dense old forest on peat deposits although often observed as an occasional constituent of the swamp forests” (710, p. 363). From a bog at Rockwood Park, near St. John, New Brunswick, G. F. Matthew described the following section: “After the sea withdrew from this valley a small pond was left which gradually passed into the con- dition of a marsh from the growth of grasses and sedges along its borders. The marsh changed to a peat-bog and continued thus for a length of time; eventually, however, the peat disappeared and was replaced by a brown mould or humus, forming a bed nearly a foot thick. Thus conditions favourable to the growth of peat had disappeared and a forest had replaced the peat-bog. The forest, of which this humus was the soil and débris, contained numbers of hardwood trees, and would be the result of a warmer and drier climate taking the place of the moist and cool one which had encouraged the growth of peat... . This mild climate, however, did not last long, for the Rockwood bog area was soon again invaded by a sphagnous growth and the hardwood forest destroyed. 106 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII There was not, however, such a continuous peaty growth as in the earlier peat-bog, as a second mould bed of some importance appears a short distance above the main one, and the oscillating border of the forest from time to time, showed that the wet climate was not so per- sistent as in the earlier peat-bog. In the closing stages of the growth of the bog, however, we note that the peat was encroaching on the forest growth around the margin of the bog, which would show that there would not be any amelioration of climate in later years, but rather that there had been a tendency to a moister and cooler climate” (’10, p. 380). Dachnowski-Stokes has described a similar formation at the Lubec “heath” in southeastern Maine, and has summarized this and other findings as follows: ‘“Toward the bottom appears a buried forest of trees consisting of stumps with numerous roots. ... The layer is about 114 feet thick and seems to be present over the entire peat area, The speci- mens examined were derived from pine, tamarack, spruce, and possibly fir. A similar basal layer of woody peat appears to prevail in the heaths of Veazie and Denbo, at Jonesport, Trescott, Columbia Falls, Pushaw Lake, and Herman Center, and the abundance of roots and stumps has been reported also for the peat deposits of northeastern Canada. The recent account of Auer |’27 (see also ’30)]| describes layers of stumps at the bottom of cross sections in peat deposits which are being cut away and exposed by the action of the waves in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. As layers of woody peat are present also in peat areas farther inland, it is logical to assume an extensive development of forests, spreading over wide stretches of country under conditions of environment which no longer exist. The climate, and probably coastal marine currents of this period, must have been warmer. The whole region must have passed into a drier stage throughout, and climatic conditions must have set in that were in consequence more continental and southerly in character than it is now in Maine” (’30, pp. 129-30). Lyon and Goldthwait, in a recent unsuccessful attempt to cross- date trees in drowned forests on the New England coast, made the following observation of interest in the present study. The site was at Ft. Lawrence, Nova Scotia. ‘Another surprise came when the 24 trees in this collection were identified as representatives of 8 different species. Most of the trees sampled in the lower part of the tract were fir balsam, while those of the inshore and higher area were either pine or hemlock. This suggests a possible change of climate during the advance of the sea from lower to higher levels. Beech, maple, and spruce were represented by only four sections” (34, p. 608). F. H. Knowlton, commenting in 1910 on the post-Glacial flora of the 1937 ] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 107 Atlantic coastal plain, could find no large paleontological evidence for a recent warmer climate in that region. However he cites several species (Taxodium distichum, Pinus Taeda, Nyssa biflora, Ilex Cassine) of which recently fossilized remains have been found considerably farther north than they now occur (710, p. 369). The occurrence of southern species scattered through parts of New England, the Maritime Provinces and Newfoundland has long been the object of study and hypothesis. Many of these plants are isolated from their southern relatives by hundreds of miles, while others represent straggling extensions of range. Approximately 35% of the flora of Newfoundland is of southwestern affinity, either common to the New England-Acadian coast, or to the coast south of Cape Cod (Fernald, 11). Something over 50% of the flora of the Island of Nantucket has a distinctly southern affinity (Bicknell, 19; Fogg, 30). Fernald stated in 1918 that approximately 200 isolated remnants of the more southern coastal plain flora were then known north of New Jersey, some of them extending as far as Newfoundland (Fernald 718). Most of the plants whose ranges have these northern extensions, and certainly those which have been studied in most detail, appear to be of the coastal plain flora; but if we may look upon scattered northern representatives of such a forest complex as that of oak and hickory in the same light, then a large and distinctly non-coastal element may be added to the list of isolations or northeastern extensions. A glance at the northeastern ranges of a great many plants characteristic of the more southern Alleghanian for- ests will show the same type of scattered distribution in New England and the Maritime Provinces. This was noted many years ago by the geologist C. H. Hitchcock (1874, vol. 1, p. 543), who cited the case of Rhododendron maximum, stating that “Its occurrence in insulated swamps suggests a former abundance in intermediate localities, and the presumption of a climate more like that of Pennsylvania, to enable it to flourish within our borders [New Hampshire]. Professor Glover M. Allen (’02, p. 42) has also noted this range, and adds the mountain laurel, Kalmia latifolia, the tupelo, Nyssa sylvatica, and the climbing fern, Lygodium palmatum. One of the more striking disrupted ranges is that of the bur oak, Quercus macrocarpa, which is known in eastern New England only in isolated localities such as that in the Penobscot valley near Waterville, Maine (Fernald, 1899). The current explanation for the northern extension of the coastal plain flora is based upon an ancient emergence of the continental shelf from the sea (Fernald, ’11; Nichols, ’13, pp. 98-9; Barrell, 715; Martin, 25. A similar hypothesis has recently been applied to the distribution 108 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII of land snails by Brooks, 36). This would give the necessary pathway along which plants could migrate as far as Newfoundland. Due to geological exigencies the time of this dispersal is now pushed back to the late Tertiary or to the early parts of the Pleistocene (Fernald, 733; Johnson, ’25). But such an explanation is not easily applied to similar northern extensions of upland forest types or individual species. Whether the earlier continuous dispersal which brought about these extensions can be dated far back in the Pleistocene or late Tertiary depends upon whether it was possible for the plants to find refuge during the glaciation somewhere in this region. This is thought to have been the case with isolated remnants of the coastal plain flora in the Maritime Provinces and Newfoundland (Fernald, ’33). There is reason to believe that parts of central New England were not covered by the last ice invasion (Bryan, ’36); but the climate (Bryan, ’28) during this late period must have been exceedingly rigorous, and it seems impossible that such southern plants as Rhododendron maximum and Nyssa syl- vatica could have survived in upland regions between lobes of the ice, far removed from any ameliorating influence which the sea coast may have had upon local climates. Even in areas near the sea there is evi- dence of intense frost action in deposits of earth which do not appear to have been directly disturbed by the last ice. A northward extension of warm climates into New England in post-Glacial time, with a subse- quent partial retreat of the same would do away with the necessity for such a long and hazardous persistence of southern forest species as is suggested above. However, even though we place the original dispersal of these species at a remote period, their present scattered and disrupted northern ranges can be interpreted in terms of a retreating warmer cli- mate within comparatively recent time. This hypothesis gathers force with corroborative evidence for such a climatic change from several different lines of inquiry. A discussion of the possible causes for this change of climate is beyond the scope of the present paper. Most of the theories expressed by the students of the coastal fauna have been in terms of changes in the courses of local warm or cold ocean currents, these in turn brought about by elevation or subsidence of shore lines and the continental shelf (Verrill, 1874; Ganong, 1890; Upham, 1892). It is notable that the time estimate given above is consistent with recent findings in the old Norse settlements in Greenland (Hovgaard, ’25; Norlund, ’24). These studies have established beyond question the fact that when the Norse- men first went to Greenland the shores were remarkably free of ice and the ground was deeply thawed for a portion of each year. Coffins buried 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 109 to a depth of several feet are found to have been penetrated by the roots of plants. At this time the Eskimo had retreated to the northward, although there were evidences that they had formerly lived on the ground occupied by the settlements. The change which occurred has been admirably summarized by Brooks (’26, p. 399) as follows: ‘But in the second half of this century [the 10th] the climate was already de- teriorating, and about A.D. 1000 there came a foretaste of the coming ice. After this, conditions apparently improved slightly, and the colony appears to have prospered during most of the eleventh and twelfth cen- turies. Towards the close of the twelfth century deterioration again set in, and ice conditions rapidly became very bad. The summer thaw became shorter and shorter, and about A.D. 1400 the ground became permanently frozen. Communication with the mother-country was broken, life became too hard to bear, and the colonies finally perished.” Willoughby has already pointed out that the warm period on the New England coast which obtained when the ancient Indian fish weir was built in the Boston district can be correlated with the latest warm era in the middle western states postulated by Sears. The latter placed the climax of this era about 3000 years ago, as noted above, with a rather long subsequent period of “tapering off” in which effects were probably felt as late as 900 A.D. Similarly, there is evidence for a drier, and perhaps warmer climate in northern Europe during approximately the same time (Godwin, ’34; Antevs, ’25).* Whether or not all ices changes were due to the same set of causes, they appear to have been fairly coincident in time, and to have been effective throughout northeastern North America, northern Europe, and about the north Atlantic generally. 1Smaller Habis in climate have been studied from various viewpoints and shown to be, at least in part, of periodic occurrence. These variations all appear to be of a smaller sae of magnitude than those discussed in the present paper, but should pro e of considerable significance s f anagement to for ma , Thus Kincer (33) has shown that during the past 50-75 years there has been a Am at N ears), a former upward trend culminated about 120 years ago and was followed by a decline. This is compared with a somewhat similar curve for ‘Copen agen, Den- m during the past 3 centuries, but he does not detect any cyclic effects. On the other hand cyclic changes are clearly indicated by tree ring studies in southwestern United States (See Douglas, ’19, ’28). 110 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII SUMMARY The writer is fully aware that the evidence presented above is not all of equal value, and that there may be numerous errors scattered through it. This is particularly the case with regard to timing and sequences. None-the-less it has seemed worth while to gather it into one place, rather to stimulate inquiry than to arrive at conclusions. Investigations along several lines have produced evidence of changes in general living conditions in New England and adjacent New York during the past 3000 years, with effects lasting into more recent time. (1) A “Virginian” element in the marine invertebrate fauna of the New England-Acadian coast has long been recognized, and there is abundant evidence that it was much more widely distributed in recent geologic time. Its remnants have persisted to modern times in areas especially suitable to them. (2) It is clear that Indians lived in southern New England during at least a part of the period of warm water coastal fauna. The northern boundary for the southern, more agricultural aborigines of New England was roughly coincident with the probable former north- ern boundary of the oak-hickory-chestnut forests, that is, northern Massachusetts-southern New Hampshire and Vermont. There is reason to believe that these southern New England Indians came from the southwest, possibly superseding an earlier nomadic, hunting people. They developed their maize culture apparently under the strong influence of peoples to the southwest of them, and under that of the agricultural Mound Builders of the middle west. This culture seems to have per- sisted to the time of the Iroquois invasion, probably not more than 600 years ago. Its evolution is roughly coincident with that of the Mound Builders, and might be interpreted as due to an advance toward the northeastward of conditions suitable to the easy cultivation of maize. (3) The ecotone between the northern and southern hardwood forests appears to be moving southward, with possible attendant effects upon other forest boundaries. (4) Numerous woodland plants common to the more southern Appalachians have a scattered distribution in the uplands of New England, indicating a former, more continuous range. (5) White oak-hickory forests in restricted tracts of the Hudson High- lands have a structure characteristic of regions farther west. (6) The coast white cedar of the southern New England region, characteristic of the Atlantic coastal plain farther south, formerly grew to larger size in our region than it does now, as shown in peat bogs. (7) There is some evidence that oak trees of large size formerly grew on the island of Nantucket. (8) The presence of the remains of white pine and hard- wood forests in peat deposits along the New England-Acadian coast 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 111 suggests a period of desiccation in comparatively recent times, and (9) certain drowned forests indicate a succession from fir to hardwood types in the lower part of their sections. (10) There is indication that some of the coastal plain trees had a wider range northward in comparatively recent time, as shown by recently fossilized remains in New Jersey. From this body of evidence we may infer that a warmer and drier climate has occurred in New England within the past 3000 years. The trend since the peak of the warm dry era has been in general toward the cooler and more moist, but probably with minor variations in the opposite direction. There is evidence, further, that the warm dry climate was so recent that the effects of it are still with us in the form of disrupted ranges for southern animals, plants, and forest types. Judging by various estimates related to the rate of subsidence and of peat deposition at the shore, it is thought that the warm water fauna was still abundant on our coast about 1000 years ago, a figure which places the warm period in general coincidence with similar eras in the middle western states, in northern Europe, and in Greenland. It is suggested that any plan for the utilization of our natural wood- lands in southern New England and adjacent New York, involving as it does several generations of long-lived, slow-growing trees, should take this trend into consideration. If the climatic trend continues toward a cooler, more humid condition, or even if it remains for a time as it is, we may expect the oak-hickory and chestnut oak associations to be further restricted in area and in timber value. We may expect the northern hardwood-hemlock forest to develop greater mesophytism and to occupy a somewhat larger area than it now does, not only advancing laterally but also invading the lands within its present range which have been here- tofore edaphically unsuited to it. In silvicultural planning for most of southern New England and adjacent New York initiai decisions must frequently be made with regard to the ultimate, relative economic advan- tages of the sprout hardwoods such as white, black, and chestnut oaks, the hickories, and the tulip-tree, as against the more northern hard- woods such as sugar maple, red oak, the birches, beech, and white ash. This study suggests that the decisions should be tempered by the proba- bility that the sprout hardwoods are persisting here under a set of con- ditions which have tended to become fundamentally adverse to them, and that in the normal course of succession they will be greatly restricted or eliminated over large areas. The writer wishes to express his appreciation of the invaluable sugges- tions given by a number of persons during the course of this study. These gentlemen have not always agreed with his opinions and tentative 112 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII conclusions, especially with regard to the many controversial and specu- lative matters touched upon, but their rigorous discussion and criticism have been most helpful and stimulating. Particular thanks are due to Prof. Kirk Bryan, Prof. I. W. Bailey, Prof. M. L. Fernald, Prof. Glover M. Allen, Mr. W. J. Clench, and Mr. William Darrah, all of Harvard University at Cambridge; to Mr. A. C. Cline, Dr. P. R. Gast, and Mr. N. W. Hosley of the Harvard Forest at Petersham, Mass.; to Dr. C. F. Brooks, Director of the Blue Hill Meteorological Observatory of Har- vard; to Dr. G. E. Nichols and Dr. H. J. Lutz of Yale University; to Mr. Douglas S. Byers and Mr. Frederick Johnson of the Museum of American Archaeology at Phillips Andover Academy; and to Mr. H. H. Tryon and Mr. H. L. Mitchell of the Black Rock Forest at Cornwall-on- Hudson, N. Y. LITERATURE CITED Asse, Ernst C. Botanical Results of the Grenfeli-Forbes Northern Lab- rador a divas 1931. (Rhod. 38: 102-64. 6. ALDEN, WILLIAM C. Certain Geological Phenomena Indicative of Cli- matic Conditions in North America Since the Maximum of the Latest Glaciation. (11th Internat. Geologenkong., Stockholm, 1910, Der Veran- derung des Klimas seit dem Maximum der letzten Eiszeit, pp. 353 ALLEN, GLovER M. The Birds of New Hampshire. (Proc. Manchester Inst. Arts & Sci. 4: 23-222. 1902.) ———— The Wild Turkey in New England. (Bull. Essex Co, Ornith. Club, 3: 618. 1921. ANTEVs, Ernst. Retreat of the Last Ice Sheet in Eastern Canada. (Can, Dept. "Mines, Geol. Surv. Mem, 146. 1925. ——— The Last Glaciation. (Amer. Geogr. Soc. Research, Ser. No. 7, sii —— er Changes of Level in Maine. (Am. Jour. Sci. 15: 315-46 1928b. Aver, V. Stratigraphical and Morphological Inv vestigations of Peat Bogs of Southeastern Canada. (Comm. ex Inst. Quaest. Forest. Finnlandiae 12: 1-62. 1927. ———— Peat Bogs in Southeastern Canada. (Geol. Surv. Canada, Mem. No. 162. 1930.) AVERILL, R. C., W. B. Averitt, & W. I. Stevens. A Statistical Forest Survey of Seven Towns in Central Massachusetts. (Harvard For. Bull. No. 6 23.) BARRELL, JosepH. Factors in Movements of the Strand Line and their Results in the Pleistocene eee Post-Pleistocene. (Am. Jour. Sci. 4th ser. 40: 1-22. oo Bartiett, H. H. e Submarine Chamaecyparis Bog at Woods Hole, Massachusetts. ephas 11: 221-35. 19 — Botanical Evidence of Coastal Subsidence. (Sci., N. S. 33: 911.) Bastin, E. S. & C. A. Davis. Peat Deposits of Maine. (U. S. Geol. Surv. Bull. 376: 19-20. 1909. Berry, E. W. Tree Ancestors. (Williams & Wilkins, Baltimore. 1923.) BICKNELL, E. P. The Ferns and Flowering Plants of Nantucket, XX. (Bull. Torr. Bot. Club 46: 423. 1919.) 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 113 Bray, W. L. The Development of the Vegetation of New York State. ; oe Pub. 29. 1930. BROMLEY, STANLEY W. e Original Forest Types of Southern New 9. 1935. Brooks, C. E. P. Climate Through the Ages. New York (1926). Brooks, S. T. he Land and Freshwater Molluscs of Newfoundland. (Ann. Carnegie Mus. 25: 83- 108. 1936.) Bryan, Kirk. lacial Climate in Non-glaciated Regions. (Am. Jour. Sci. 16: 162-4. 1928. Geological Features in New England Ground Water Supply. Jour. New Eng. Water Works Ass. 50: 222-8. 1936. CHALMERS, R. Report on the Surface Geology of Eastern New Bruns- a etc. (Rept. Geol. Surv. Can. 1895, Part M.) a y, R. W. A Comparative of Study of the Bridge Creek Flora and e Moen Redwood Forest. (Carnegie Inst. Wash. Pub. no. 349: 2. CLEMENTS, F. E. ‘The Relict Method in Dynamic Ecology. (Jour. Ecolo- gy 22: 39-68. 1934.) Curne, A. C. & C. R. Lockarp. Mixed White Pine and Hardwood. (Har- vard For. Bull. No. 8. 1925. Cow.es, H. C. The Physiographic Ecology of Chicago and Vicinity; A Study of the Origin, Development, and Classification of Plant Societies. (Bot. Gaz. 31: 73-108, 145-82. 1901. DACHNOWSKI-STOKES, A. P. t Profile Studies in Maine: The South Lubec ‘“‘Heath” in Relation to com Level. (Jour. Wash. Acad. Sci. 20 124-35. 1930.) Davis, C. A. Some Evidences of Recent Subsidence on the New England Coast. (Sci. N.S. 32: 63. 1910a.) Salt Marsh Vegetation ae Boston and its Geological Signifi- cance. (Econ. Geol. 5: 623-39. 1910b.) Dawson, J. W. Ona Modern ene Forest at Fort Lawrence, N. S. (Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc. 2: 119-22 (1855). Also in Am. Jour. Sci. 2nd Ser. 21: 440-2. DELABARRE, E. B. A Possible Pre- a ae Culture in Southeastern Massachusetts. (Am. Anthrop. N. S. 27: 359-69. 1925.) Dixon, RoLtanp B. The Early oe of the Indians of New Eng- land and the Maritime Provinces. (Proc. Am. Antiquarian Soc., Apr. 1914 Douc.as, A. E. Climatic Cycles and Tree Growth. (Carnegie Inst. Wash. Pub. No. 289, Vol. I, 1919; Vol. II, 1928. DwicutT, TIMoTHY. Travels in New England and New York. 3 Vols. FERNALD, M. L. Excursions of the Josselyn Society. (Rhod. 1: 102-3. 1899.) ——_—— A Botanical Expedition to Newfoundland and Southern Labra- dor. (hod. a 109-62. 1911.) —— T ographic Affinities of the Vascular Flora of New England, the Maritime hones and Newfoundland. (Am. Jour. Bot. 5: 219-47. 1918.) ————— The Gray Herbarium Expedition to Nova Scotia, 1920. (Rhod. 23: May to Dec. 1921. Also Contr. Gray Herb. N. S. 638. ———— Persistence of Plants in Unglaciated Areas of “ae America. (Mem. ae og ad. 15: No. 3. 1925. Also Mem. Gray H 2, — t Discoveries in the Newfoundland a Tae Gray Herb. 101. 1933. Also Rhod. 35. 114 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Fisuer, R. T. The Yield of Volunteer Second Growth as Affected by Improvement Cutting and Early Weeding. (Jour. For. 16: 493-506. 1918. ree aon to Cline & L ockard’ s Mixed White Pine and Hard- wood. (Harvard Forest Bull. N. oil anne and Silviculture c on the Harvard Forest. ( Ecology “96 6-11. 1928.) —— New England Pig Biological Factors. In New a Prospect, 1933. (Am. Geogr. Soc. Spec. Pub. No, 16: 213-23. 1933.) T; The Glacial sepa of Connecticut. (Conn. Geol. & Nat. Hist. Surv. Bull. 47. 1930. Focc, Joun M. The Flora of the Elizabeth Islands, Massachusetts. (Contr. Gray Herb. 91. 1930. Also in Rhod. 32. 1930. ForsusuH, E. H. Birds of Massachusetts and other New England States. FREEMAN, JOHN R. Report on Subsidence of Land and Harbor oe (Mon. Rept. of Committee on Charles River Dam. App. No. 20: -72, Boston. 1903.) FROTHINGHAM, E. H. The Northern vary te Forest: its Composition, patois ae Management, S. Dept. Agr. Bull. No. 285. 1915. Ganonc, W. F. Southern Inv ertebr ates ae a shores of Acadia. (Trans. ne ‘Soc. Can, 8: Sect. iv. 167-85. 1890. ———— The Vegetation of the Bay of Fundy Salt and Diked Marshes: an Ecological Study. (Bot. Gaz. 36: 161-86, 280-302, 349-367, 429-55. GLEASON, H. A. The Vegetational History of the Middle West. (Ann. eee cgi mesh 12: 39-85. 1923.) Gopw H. Pollen Analysis. An Outline of the Problems and Poten- alitine of the Method. “(New Phytologtet 33: 278-305, 325-58. 1934.) GoLtptHwalitT, R. P.. The Damariscotta Shell Heaps and Coastal Stability. (Am. Jour. Sci. 30: 1-13. 1935.) GriFFitH, B. G., HARTWELL, FE. W. & T. FE. SHaw. The Evolution of Soils as Affected by the Old Field White Pine-Mixed a age Feed cession in Central New England. (Harvard For. Bull. No. 15. 1930.) HARSHBERGER, J. W. The Vegetation of Nantucket. (Bull. aes Soc. Phila. 12: 70-79. 1914.) Hawtey, R. C. & A. F. Hawes. Forestry in New England. New York (1912) Hiccinson, Francis. New Engl: oe Plantation. (1629). (See Mass. Hist. Soe. Coll, an Ser. 1: 117. Hircucocr, C. The Geology of Tew Hampshire. 3 Vols. Concord, N. H. (187 HovGAArp, Wi11aAM. The Norsemen in Greenland. Recent Discoveries at peg ad eegoe ore 15: 605. 1925.) Huprparp, WILL General History of New England. (1680) (See Mass. Hist. Soc. ‘Coll ond Ser. 5:25. 1817.) Jounson, D. W. The Supposed apse Subsidence of the Massachusetts and New yd Coasts. (Sci. N. S. 32: 721-3. 10. ————. Botanical rere and the Problem of Recent Coastal Sub- —— (Bot. Gaz. 56: 449-6 3: ———— Is the Atlantic Coast Sinking > (Geogr. Rev. 3: 135-9. 1917.) The New England-Acadian Shoreline. New York (1925). Studies of Mean Sea-level. (Nat. Res. Coun. Rept. 70. 1929.) —— & W.G.ReEeEp. The Form of Nantasket Beach. (Jour. Geol. 18: 162-89. 1910.) 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 115 JossELYN, Jou An Account of Two Voyages to New England Made ee g the eer 1638, 1663. (See Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 3rd Ser. 3: 2 1833. — New England’s Rareties Discovered, etc. (1672). Kincer, J. B. Is Our Climate Changing? ‘A Study of Long- time Tem- alee Trends. (Mon. Weather Rev. 61: 251-9. 1933.) — Precipitation Trends. (Bull. Am. Meteorol. Soc. 15: 191-3. 1934. ) Knicut, J. Brooxs. Littorina irrorata, a Post-Pleistocene Fossil in Connecticut. ere Jour. Sci. 26: 130-33. 1933. Know ton, F. H. The Climate of North America in Late Glacial and Subsequent Post-Glacial Time. (11th Internat. Geologenkong., Stock- holm, 1910, Die Veranderung des Klimas seit dem Maximum der letzten Eiszeit, pp. 367-9. ae L. Geology of the Boston Area. (U.S. Geol. Surv. Bull. 839. 1932 Livincston, B. E. & Forest SHreEvE. The Distribution of A cas in the United States as Related to Climatic Conditions. (Pub. . 284, arnegie Inst. Wash, 1921. Lutz, H. J. Trends and Silvicultural Significance of Upland Forest Suc- cessions in Southern New England. (Yale Univ. School of Forestry, Bull. No. 22. Lyon, CHARLES ue Tree Ring Width as an Index of Physiological Dryness in New England. es 17: 457-78. 36.) Lyon, CHARLES J. & J. W. Gotptuwaitr. An Attempt to Cross-date Trees in Drowned Forests. if oetoeed Rev. 24: 605. : McKinnon, F. S., Hype, G. R. & A. C. ae Cut-over Old Field Pine Lands in Central New England. (Harvard For. Bull. No. 18. 1935.) MartTIN, L. H. Geology of the Teens Region, Connecticut. (Conn. Geol. & Nat. Hist. Surv. Bull. No. 33. 1925. MATTHEW, G. F. oe of Climate in the Maritime ecsloce After the Maximum of the Latest Glaciation. (11th Internat. Geologenkong. Stockholm, 1910. Die Veranderung des Klimas seit dem vere der letzten Eiszeit, pp. 377-80 Morton, THOMAS. The New English Canaan. (1632). Moss, E. H. The Vegetation of Alberta IV. The Poplar Association and Related Vegetation of Central ae (Jour. Ecology 20: 380-415. Munce, B. F.. The Salt Marsh Formations of Lynn. (Proc. Essex Inst. 1858. Nicuots, G. E. The Vegetation of Connecticut. I. Torreya, (13: 89-11 1913) ; II. 13: 199-215. 1913) ; III. (14: 167-94. 1914) ; TV. (Bull. "Tor rr. Bot. Club, 42: 169-217. 1915); V. (43: 235-64. 1916) ; VI. (47: 89-117. 1920); VII. (47: 511-48. 1920). —_—_—_—. Connecticut, in Naturalist’s Guide to the Americas, pp. 326-30. Williams & Wilkins, Baltimore. 6). ————— The Hemlock-White Pine-Northern Hardwood Region of East- ern North America. (Ecology 16: 403-22. Nortunp, P. Buried Norsemen at Herjolfsnes. (Meddel. Gr¢gnl. 67: No. 1, 1-270. 1924.) Pack, Dean A. Significant Changes in the Rainfall at Some Localities. (Mon. Weather Rev. 61: 350-2. 1933. PatMER, E. The Forest Flora of the Ozark Region. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 2: 216-32. 1921.) ———— & SreverMark, J. A. An Annotated Catalogue of the Flowering Plants of Missouri. (Ann. Mo. Bot. Gard. 22: 375-758. 1935.) 116 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVI PARKER, ARTHUR C. The Archeological History of New York. (N. Y. 6. 1920. Raup, Hucu M. gy Si agi Studies in the Peace and Upper Liard River Regions, etc. (Contr. Arnold Arb. 6:99. 1934.) RitcHiez, WILLIAM A, The ‘Algonkin Sequence in New York. (Am. Anthrop. eae 406-14. 1932.) UBEL, EpuarD. ‘The Replaceability of Ecological Factors and the Law of Minimum. (eatin 16: 336-41. 1935. SARGENT, De eport on the Forests of North America, Exclusive of Mexico. (Tenth Census of the United States. 1884. SEARS, JOHN H. A Southern Flora and Fauna of Post-Pleistocene Age in Essex County, Massachusetts. (Rhod. 10: ag 8.) vidences of Subsidence and Elevation in Essex County in Re- cent Geological Time, etc. (Bull. Essex hee 26: 64-73. 1894.) Sears, Paut B. The Natural Vegetation of Ohio. (Ohio Jour. Sci. 25: 139-149. 1925; 26: 128-46, 213-31. 1926. ———— Postglacial Climate in Eastern North America. (Ecology, 13: 1-6. 1932a.) ———— The Archaeology of Environment in Eastern North America. Am. Anthrop. 34: 610-22. 1932b. ———— Climatic Change as a Factor in Forest Succession. (Jour. For- estry 31: 934-42. —— Glacial and Postglacial Vegetation. Bot. Rev. 1: 37-51. i ———— Types of North American Pollen Profiles. Ecology 16: 488-99 1935b. ) SHALER, N.S. Preliminary Report on the Sea-Coast Swamps of the East- ern United States. (U.S. Geol. Surv. 6th Ann. Rept. 18 SHETRONE, H. ne The Mound-builders. Appleton, New York. (1930). SHIMER, Hervey W. Post-Glacial History of Boston. (Proc. Am. Acad. Arts & Sci. 53: 441-63. 1918.) SHREVE, F., Curysier, M. A., Biopcetr, F. H., & F. W. Bestey. The Plant Life of Maryland. (Md. ede Serv. Spec. Pub. No. 3: 1-533. 1910. SmitH, Joun. A Description of New England. (1616 SPAETH, J. N. Growth Study and Normal Yield Tables for Second Growth Hardwood Stands in Central New England. (Harvard For. Bull. No 20.) Tarpox, E. E. & P. M. REEp. Quality and Growth of White Pine as In- fluenced by Density, Site, and Associated Species. (Harvard For. Bull. No. 7. 1924. THORNTHWAIT TE, C. W. The ene of North America According to a New Classification. (Geogr. 1: 633-55. Toumey, J. W. Foundations of “Silviculture upon an 1 Ecological Basis. TRANSEAU, E. N. Forest Centers of Eastern America. (Am. Nat. 39: 875-89. 1905. ——— The Prairie Peninsula. (Ecology 16: 423-37. 1935.) Tryon, H. H. The Black Rock Forest. (Black Rock For. Bull. No. 1. 30.) Upuam, W. Recent Fossils Near Boston. (Am. Jour. Sci. 43: 201-9. 1892.) VAN DER Donck, ApRIAEN. A Description of New Netherlands, etc. 2nd ed. 1656. (New York State Hist. Soc. Coll. 2nd Ser. 1. 1 New England. (Am. Jour. Sci. & Arts, Ser. 3, 7: 137. 1874.) 1937] RAUP, CHANGES OF CLIMATE AND VEGETATION 117 Weaver, J. E. & F. E. Clements, Plant Ecology. New York (1929). WHITNEY, PETER. The History of the County of Worcester. Worcester Wiper, B. G. Evidence as to the Former Existence of Large Trees on Nantucket Island. (Proc. A. A. A. S. 43: 294. 1894.) WILLIAMS, Rocer. Key into the Language of America. London (1643). WILLOUGHBY, CHARLES C. An Ancient die Fish-weir. (Am. Anthrop. 29: 105-8. 1927.) Antiquities of the New England Indians. (Peabody Mus. Arch. & Ethnol. fea 0. Woop, WiLL1AM. New England’s Prospect. (1634). ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 118 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII STUDIES IN THEACEAE. II CLEYERA CLARENCE E. KoBuskKI With plate 201 Tue AsIATIC GENUS CLEYERA, first described by Thunberg in his Nov. Gen. 3: 69. 1783, was named in honor of the physician and botanist Andrew Cleyer, Dutch Director of Commerce during the years 1683-88. Thunberg described a single species and based his description on plants growing near Nagasaki, Japan. Unfortunately this description was based upon two shrubs as a casual examination of the type indicates. Nearly filling the sheet is an ample specimen of Cleyera japonica, while in the upper right corner is a frag- ment or a near fragment of Ternstroemia gymnanthera (W. & A.) Sprague. Thunberg named ‘‘Mokohf” or ‘“Mukohf” of Kaempfer (Amoen. Exot. Fasc. V. p. 873, fig. p. 774. 1712) as a synonym of his new Cleyera japonica, Not realizing he was working with two distinct genera of the Theaceae, Thunberg, nine years later noticing the discrepancy men- tioned above, came to the conclusion that Cleyera was congeneric with Ternstroemia and transferred his Cleyera japonica to Ternstroemia under the name 7. japonica. In 1841, Siebold & Zuccarini took up the original name Cleyera, They drew attention to the fact that Thunberg undoubtedly did have the two distinct elements in hand when he first described Cleyera. At the same time, however they emended his description and pointed out that careful study showed that regardless of what material Thunberg had, his actual generic description was based on the specimen of Cleyera and could refer only to Cleyera. True enough, in the specific description, the leaf arrangement refers to T. japonica (T. gymnanthera Sprague). How- ever, this does not affect the status of the genus. They cleared up the whole matter and treated in detail both original elements under their respective genera giving the specific epithet ‘‘japonica” to both. Re- cently, Sprague realizing that T. japonica could not be retained, made the combination 7. gymnanthera (W. & A.) Sprague. 1937] KOBUSKI, STUDIES IN THEACEAE. II. CLEYERA 119 With Siebold & Zuccarini’s work confusion should have ended because their treatment of the whole subject seems very clear and quite final. Sprague’s treatment of the generic status of Cleyera in Jour. Bot. 41: 17, 83 (1923) did much to clear up the whole situation and probably di- rectly or indirectly, caused the name Cleyera to be placed on the list of “nomina conservanda” by the International Congress of 1935. Szyszylowicz in his treatment of Cleyera in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. III. Abt. 6: 189 (1893) placed the genus under Eurya as a section. In a later treatment in the same publication ed. 2, 21: 147 (1925) Melchior made Cleyera a subgenus of Eurya. Since that time botanists have vacillated between the use of the names Eurya and Cleyera. However, Cleyera is so markedly different from Eurya in char- acter that even though students used the name Eurya, they were always conscious of the distinct lines of separation. Other names applied to the genus were Tristylium Turczaninow (in Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscow, 31: 247. 1858) as interpreted by Merrill (in Philipp. Jour. Sci. 13: 148. 1918) and Sakakia Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. (17: 77, t. 19. 1928). Sakakia is clearly a true synonym of Cleyera, the name having been proposed by Nakai hoping to clear up the involved synonymy. Evident- ly unaware of the action taken by the International Congress in the case of Cleyera, the Japanese botanists have all rallied to Nakai and whole- heartedly accepted the change. Several new species and varieties have been described under this name. Incidentally, Sakakia would have been a fitting name because the plant is generally known in the Japanese empire as “Sakaki.” In the present paper a single species with several varieties is recog- nized. Because of the many references cited in the synonymy of the species, most of which apply to the genus as well, the author has made it a point to cite in the generic treatment only those references necessary for a clear understanding. The institutions from which material for this study was borrowed along with the abbreviations used in this paper are as follows: herbarium of the Arnold Arboretum (AA), Gray Herbarium of Harvard University (G), herbarium of the New York Botanical Garden (NY), herbarium of the Natural History Museum, Vienna (V). Cleyera Thunberg, Nov. Gen. 3: 69 (1783). — Siebold & Zuccarini, Fl. Jap. 153, t. 81 (1841).— Choisy in Mém. Soc. Phys. Hist. Nat. Genéve, 1854, 14 (Mém. Ternstroem. 21) (1855); as to sp. 1 & 2 (excl. sp. 3-7). — Bentham & Hooker, Gen. Pl. 1: 183 (1862), in part. — 120 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Sprague in Jour. Bot. 41:17, 83 (1923). — Internat. Rules Bot. Nomencl. ed. 3, p. 135 (1935). PLaTE 201' Tristylium Turezaninow, ex Bentham & Hooker, Gen, Pl. 1: 183 (1862) ; as synon. of Cleyera.— Merrill in Philipp. Jour. Sci. 18: 148 (1918). Eurya § Cleyera Szyszylowicz in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. III. Abt. 6: 189 (1893). Eurya subg. Cleyera Melchior in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. ed, 2, 21: 147 (1925). Sakakia Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 17: 77, t. 19 (1928). Small tree or shrub. Leaves evergreen, alternate, variable in size and shape, from elliptic to elliptic-obovate or obovate, usually cuneate at the base, variable at the apex, petiolate, entire (except in C. japonica var. lipingensis). Flowers hermaphroditic, solitary or in fascicles in the leaf axils; peduncles thickened at apex, bibracteate, bracts minute, alter- nate, near apex of peduncle; sepals 5, imbricate, ciliate; petals 5, imbri- cate, connate at base, reflexed at anthesis; stamens about 25, anthers hispid, biloculate with longitudinal openings; ovary glabrous, 2—3- celled; ovules many; style elongate, bi- or trifid at apex. Fruit baccate, nearly spherical to ovoid-oblong in shape, many-seeded; seeds with thin endosperm and curved embryo. Cleyera japonica Thunberg, Nov. Gen. 3: 69 (1783), pro parte; Fl. Jap. 12 (1784), pro parte. — De Candolle, Prodromus, 1: 524 (1824), pro parte. — Siebold & Zuccarini, Fl. Jap. 153, t. 81 (1841). — Wal- pers, Repert. Bot. Syst. 1: 370 (1842). — Siebold & Zuccarini in Abh. Akad. Minch. 4, abt. 2: 164 (Fl. Jap. Fam. Nat. 56) (1845). — Miquel in Ann. Mus, Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 3:14 (Prol. Fl. Jap. 202) (1866). — Franchet & Savatier, Enum. Pl. Jap. 1: 57 (1875). — Ito & Kaku, Fig. Descript. Pl. Koishikawa Bot. Garden, 2: t. 18 (1883). — Matsamura, Nippon Skokubutsu meii, 53, no. 631 (1884). — Tanaka, Useful PI. Japan, 164 (1895). — Sprague in Jour. Bot. 41:17, 83 (1923). — Masamune in Trans. Nat. Hist. Soc. Formosa, 25: 250 (1935). — Internat. Rules Bot. Nomencl. ed. 3, p. 135 (1935). picid japonica Thunberg in Trans. Linn. Soc. 2: 335 (1794), Cisen Sane De Candolle in Mém. Soc. Phys. Genéve, 1: 43 (Mém. Fam. oe = (1822) ; Reig 1: 524 (1824). — Sprengel, Syst. Veg. 2: 596 (1825). — G. Don, Gen. Hist. 1: 566 (1831). — Dyer in . f., Fl. na Tadiiay: 1: 283 (1874). — Forbes & Hemsley in Jour. Linn, Soc. Bot. 23: 76 (1886). — A. E. Osmaston, For. Fl. Kumaon, 42 (1927). IPLATE 201. Photograph of generic type in Herbarium Thunberg at the Botanic Museum, Upsala, Sweden. Photograph taken by Prof. Alfred Rehder in 1928. 1937] KOBUSKI, STUDIES IN THEACEAE. II. CLEYERA 121 Cleyera Zinta DC. a Kaempferiana De Candolle in Mém. Soc néve, 1:43 (Mém. Fam. Ternstroem. 21) (1822) ; Prodr. 1: 524 (1 824). Ternstroemia Lushia Hamilton ex D. Don, Prodr. Fl. Nepal. 225 (1825) Cleyera ochnoides Wallich ex G. Don, Gen. Syst. Bot. 1: 566 (1831). Cleyera Lushia Hamilton ex G. Don, Gen. Syst. Bot. 1: 566 (1831). Cleyera Lushia G. Don var. 8 Wallichiana G. Don, Gen. Syst. Bot. 1: 567 (1831). Cleyera Wallichiana Siebold & Zuccarini, FI. tes i 154 (1841). Cleyera Mertensiana Siebold & Zuccarini, l.c. (18 Cleyera ochnacea DC. var. Lushia (D. Don) ee in Hooker f., Fl. Brit. India, 1: 284 (1874). Eurya ochnacea (DC.) Szyszylowicz in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflan- III. Abt. 6: 189 (1893). — Shirasawa, Icon. Ess. For. Jap. 2:t. 53, figs. 18-31 (1908). — Matsamura, Ind. Pl. Jap. 2. pt. 2, 359 (1912). — Rehder & Wilson in Sargent, Pl. Wilson. 2: 399 (1915). — Chun in Mem. Sci. Soc. China, 1: 173 (Trees Shrubs China) (1924). — Melchior in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. ed. 2, 21: 147 (1925). — Makino & Tanaka, Man. Fl. Nippon, 357 (1927). — Hozo, Kishiu shokobutsu-shi; Flora Kii Prov. 112 (1929). — Naito & ae in Bull. Kagoshima Imper. Coll. Agric. For. 1: 392 (19 Tristylium ochnaceum ee ee in Philipp. Jour. Sci. 13: 148 1918). er & Wils Jour. Arnold is 8: 177 (1927). — Merrill in een "Sci. ie 11: 49 (193 Freziera ochnacea (DC.) Nakai ex Mori, Enum. PI. a 251 (1922). Sakakia ochnacea (DC.) Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 17: 77, t. 19 (1928). — Yoshino, Fl. Bitchuensis, 20 (1929). — Masamune in Mem. Fac. Sci. Agric. Taihoku Imper. Univ. 11: no. 4, 302 (Flor. Geobot. Stud. Yakusima) (1934). — Kanehira, Formosan Trees, ed. 3, 469, fig. 429 (1936). DIsTRIBUTION: Japan, Korea, Formosa, China, India. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: Japan: Near Nagasaki, Thunberg (type, photo. in AA); Nagasaki, C. J. Maximowicz in 1863 (AA); alt. 100-1000 m., Mt. Kirishima, Kyushu, Z. Tashiro for E. H. Wilson, June 24, 1927 (AA); “Hizen” K. Sakurai, May 11, 1910 (AA); Yakusima, G. Masamune, Aug. 23, 1924 (NY); temple grounds near Nakatsu-gawa, C. S. Sargent, Oct. 22, 1892 (tree 6-9 m.; probably cultivated) (AA); woods, Tosa Prov., Shihoku, EZ. H. Wilson, no. 7789, Nov. 17, 1914 (small tree 6-10 m. with black fruit) (AA); Kunigami-gun, Loochoo Isl., R. Kanehira, no. 3241, Jan. 5-6, 1934 (NY); Osima, Nozi-gawa-Yuwan, Loochoo Isl., R. Kanehira, no. 3394, Mar. 22, 1934 (NY); Coll. of Yokohama Nurs. Co. on Loochoo Isl., 1914 (AA). Korea. Quelpaert Isl.: common in ravines on south shore, 122 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. Xvi E. H. Wilson, no. 9490, Nov. 2, 1917 (bush 1:5—2.5 m. with black fruit) (AA); in forests, U. Faurie, no. 495, Oct. 1906 (AA); in forests, U. Faurie, nos. 1641, 1642, 1643, July 1907 (AA); in forests, E. Taquet, no. 591, July 1908; no. 2692, July 1909; no. 2693, Oct. 1909; no. 4136, July 1, 1910 (AA). Cuina. Chekiang: open thickets, Sui-an hsien, Y. L. Keng, no. 797, July 15, 1927 (AA); shady woods, Tung-yang hsien, alt. 450 m., VY. L. Keng, no. 932, Aug. 1, 1927 (evergreen shrub) (AA); locality lacking, S. Chen, no. 1546, June 1933 (AA); Tienmushan, 7. V. Liou, no. L. 3, July 22, 1930 (NY); alongside stream, Tai-shun, Y. L. Keng, no. 287, Aug. 4, 1926 (glabrous evergreen tree) (AA). Fukien: under dense wood, northern part of province, alt. 1000 m., R. C. Ching, no. 2279, Aug. 5, 1924 (tree 10 m.) (AA, V). Anhwei: common in woods along stream, S. Chemen, alt. 250 m., R. C. Ching, no. 3207, Aug. 13, 1925 (small tree, 12 m. with avant gray bark) (AA); wood, Whang shan, alt. 450 m., R. C. Ching, no. 2899, July 5, ae (shrub 6 m. high with smooth gray bark, buds purplish green) (AA). Kiangsu: in thickets, Hai Wei, S. I-Shingon, near border of Chekiang, alt. 200 m., R. C. Ching & Tso, no. 512, May 17, 1926 (small shrub of stately form, 3 m. tall with gray bark; flowers nodding, petals amber) (AA); mountainous thickets, Ching-shan, I-shing, Y. L. Keng, no. 2649, Aug. 26, 1929 (small evergreen tree, 3 m. with dark grey smooth bark) (AA). Kiangsi: along stream in partial shade, Kuling, alt. 1000 m., C. Y. Chiao, no. 18707, July 27, 1928 (NY); Lushan Mts., alt. 700-800 m., H. H. Chung & S.C. Sun, no. 646, July 23, 1933 (NY, AA); common, side of streams, Kuling, alt. 1200 m. E. H. Wilson, no. 1546, July 28, 1907 (bush 1-2 m.) (AA, G); along roadside, Ta Yeh Tsun, Lu Shan, alt. 800 m., A. N. Steward & H.C. Cheo, no, 506, Oct. 22, 1932 (shrub 2 m.) (AA). Kwangsi: in thickets, Bin Long, Min Shan, N. Luchen, alt. 1200 m., R. C. Ching, no. 6019, June 14, 1928 (small tree with brownish bark, 6 m.; flowers whit- ish, nodding, scented) (NY). Yunnan: exact locality and date lacking, G. Forrest, no. 26771 (AA); G. Forrest, nos. 16080, 18181, coll. 1917-1919 (AA). From ancient times this species has been known and revered in the Japanese Empire under the name “Sakaki.” It grows wild in the moun- tainous districts and can be found planted around the homes and about Shinto shrines. It is sometimes called ““Mijam Sakaki” meaning ‘“God- of-the-high-mountains.”” ‘“‘Tamakushige,” a kind of wand, dedicated to the gods has been made from this plant explaining the name “Tree-of- God.” According to Siebold & Zuccarini, the Buddhists revere the tree 1937] KOBUSKI, STUDIES IN THEACEAE. I. CLEYERA 123 because their priests maintain it is a species close to the “Sara tree” under which the divine founder of their cult died. The fruit is known in Japan as “Ringan.” Medically, I understand, the species is used for dysentery, consumption and for the treatment of mental diseases. According to Ito & Kaku there are many varieties of this species such as small-leaved, long-leaved and round-leaved. A study of a large amount of material bears out their statement, variation being so great that to definitely separate varieties, to say nothing of species, seems almost hazardous. However, there are some varieties, sometimes local- ized, that seem worthy of recognition. These are treated below. KEY TO THE FORM AND VARIETIES Leaves entire DeaeS WaIse ate hae ass eh 4 3a nde es oo Rae wee forma tricolor Leaves not variegated Leaves approximately 2 cm. wide or less, not more than 8 cm. long. Leaves up to 8 cm. long, oblong-lanceolate ; Formosan Ne rae od oe i San eo we x ew’ 4 Ree var. a. Hayatai Leaves up to 5 cm. long, elliptic; Kwangtung variety ar. b. parvifolia Leaves up to 5 cm. wide; up to 15 cm. long Larger leaves 10-15 cm. long, generally acuminate at apex ; Indian and western Chinese variety ... var. c. grandiflora Larger leaves usually below 10 cm. long, eee: obtuse at apex; Formosan variety .............. var. d. Morii EAVES SCT PACE red rn ke kia ok 499 4 4-8 e woe var. e. lipingensis Cleyera japonica Thunberg emend. Sieb. & Zucc. forma tricolor (Nicholson), stat. nov. Cleyera japonica tricolor Nicholson, Il. Dict. Gard. 1: 342 (1885). Cleyera japonica var. tricolor Hort. ex Miller in Bailey, Cyclop. Amer. 5 (1900) ; in Bailey Stand. Cyclop. Hort. 2: 802 (1914). Eurya latifolia variegata A. Verschaffelt in Exp. Gand. 1862 ex Bull. ed. Soc. Hort. de Belgique (1887) p. 394. Cleyera Fortunei Hooker f. in Gard, Chron. 17: 10, fig. 1 (1895) ; in . Mag. 121: t. 7434 (1895). — Bean, Trees Shrubs Hardy Brit. Isles, ed. 1, 1: 373 (1914). Cleyera japonica foliis variegatis A. Verschaffelt i . Fins Gand. 1862 ex Bull. Fed. Soc. Hort. de Belgique (1887) p SPECIMENS EXAMINED: Hort. — G. Nicholson, no. 1782, July 19, 1880, collected in the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew (AA). — M. Gebhardt, Jan. 16, 1889, collected in a greenhouse on the estate of Count Arnim, Muskau, Silesia (AA). Both specimens cited above are without flowers or fruit. This sterile 124 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVI condition seems quite typical of this form. In leaf shape this form is identical with the eastern Chinese specimens giving rise to the belief that China rather than Japan is the place of origin. Hooker also seems to share this belief. The texture of the leaf in this form is much thinner than the typical species, a condition found often in variegated forms and generally associated with absence of chlorophyll in the leaf or parts of the leaf. Hooker (1895) in describing Cleyera Fortunei remarked that the species had been in cultivation for nearly thirty years, and until flowers were borne, was thought to be a broadleafed species of Eurya (E. latifolia variegata) having its young leaves stained with a fiery orange. In Bot. Mag. he states that the leaves are ‘‘bright green, varie- gated with golden yellow and scarlet towards the margins.” An ever- green shrub with these color features must be a beautiful sight indeed. One would expect it to be found more often in cultivation than it is. This color variegation in the leaves is the only feature separating the form from the actual species. Cleyera japonica Thunberg emend. Sieb. & Zucc. var. a. Hayatai (Masamune & Yamamoto), comb. nov. Sakakia Hayatat Masamune & Yamamoto in Jour. Soc. Trop. Agric. 5: 350 (1933). — Yamamoto in Sylvia, 5: 43, fig. 37 (1934). DISTRIBUTION: Formosa. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: ForRMosA: in monte Buisan, E. Matsuda, July 1918 (leaf spec. ex herb. Yamamoto) ; Noka, prov. Nanto, alt. 2333-2833 m., E. H. Wilson, no. 10056 (bush 6-15 ft., fruit black, common) (AA). Yamamoto during his recent American visit left at the Arnold Arbore- tum a leaf specimen of Cleyera japonica var. Hayatai for study. Al- though no number was listed the leaf undoubtedly was taken from one of the syntypes, both syntypes being collected by Matsuda during July 1918 in the same locality. On Yamamoto’s label is the name “Sakakia canicosae (Merrill) Yamamoto.” No reference to this name could be found in literature. A discussion with Merrill, the parenthetical author, concerning this name brought out the information that the name could be nothing more than an annotation on an herbarium specimen, since Merrill discredits ever describing a species under this name. Masamune & Yamamoto in describing their species Sakakia Hayatai list as synonyms Cleyera Matsudai and Sakakia Matsudai. The latter synonym was cited “excl. Syn.” These two synonyms belong to Eurya Matsudai Hayata, a recognized species of Eurya at the present time. Eurya Matsudai Hayata as described and figured is a true Eurya. There is nothing in the description warranting the transfer of Eurya Matsudai 1937] KOBUSKI, STUDIES IN THEACEAE. II. CLEYERA 125 to Sakakia. Probably a specimen incorrectly labeled Cleyera Matsudai Hayata in one of the Formosan herbaria led to the transfer by Masa- mune to Sakakia Matsudat, Cleyera japonica Thunberg emend. Sieb. & Zucc. var. b. parvifolia, var. nov. A typo recedit foliis ellipticis minoribusque, 3.0-5.5 cm. longis, 1.5— 2.0 cm. latis. DISTRIBUTION: Kwangtung. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: KwancTunc: dry, level land, roadside, Chun Fa Shu, Sam Kok Shan, Tsungfa-Lungmoon Districts, W. T. Tsang, no. 20600 (type), May 29, 1932 (3.5 m. tall, flowers white) (NY); common in meadows and on roadsides, Tung Koo Shan, Tapu District, W. T. Tsang, no. 21683 (AA), Sept. 8-29, 1932 (shrub 1.5 m., fruit black) (AA, NY); Loh Fau Shan, C. O. Levine, no. 568, Oct. 27-30, 1916 (AA); vicinity of Canton, C. O. Levine, no. 1453, Aug. 17, 1917 (AA); dry ground in forest, Naam Kwan Shan, Tsengshing District, W. T. Tsang, no. 20323, Apr. 24, 1932 (1.75 m. tall, flowers white (NY); Loh Fau Shan, E. D. Merrill, no. 10686, Aug. 17, 1917 (NY); Pak-wan Cheung, Wai-yeung District, alt. 750 m., T. M. Tsui, no. 162, March 1932 (1.5 m. tall, flowers white) (NY). As C. japonica Thunb. var. grandiflora (Choisy) Kobuski represents the large form of the typical species so does the variety described above represent the smaller variation. The leaves are quite elliptic, never obo- vate, at least in the specimens studied. It has the general number of stamens of the genus (24-25) which are hirsute. This variety is con- fined to the province of Kwangtung. Cleyera japonica Thunberg, emend. Sieb. & Zucc. var. c. grandiflora (Wallich ex Choisy), comb. nov. Cleyera grandiflora Wallich, Num. List, no. 1461 (1829), nom. nud. Cleyera grandiflora Wallich ex Sues z Mém. Soc. Phys. Geneve, 1854, 14 (Mém. Ternstroem. 21) (18 Cleyera ochnacea DC. var. pnuastiow: 7 allich ex Choisy) Dyer in Hooker’s Fl. Brit. Ind. 1: 284 (1874). Cleyera grandiflora Hooker f. & Thoms. ex Dyer in Hooker’s FI. Brit. Ind. 1: 284 (1874). DIsTRIBUTION: India, Szechuan, Yunnan, Tibet. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: SOUTHEASTERN TIBET: Salween Valley at Champutong, Mount Kenyi- chumpo and region of Champutong, Salween-Irrawadi watershed, alt. 126 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII 2450 m. J. F. Rock, nos. 10225, 10245, coll. in 1923 (woody climber; fls. cream colored) (AA). YUNNAN: data lacking, G. Forrest, no. 8424 (AA). EASTERN SZECHUAN: Wushan Hsien, EF. H. Wilson (Veitch Exped.) no. 2688, Oct. 1900 (AA). INpta: Khasia, alt. 600 m., J. D. Hooker & T. Thomson (probable isotype of C. grandiflora Hook. f. & Thoms.) (G.); below Dharmgadh in the Sarju Valley, East Almora, United Provinces, alt. 1500 m., A. E. Osmaston, no. 1484, Jan. 26, 1932 (shrub or small tree) (AA); Dindihat to Askot, Almora District, alt. 1500 m., R. N. Parker, no. 2047, Jan. 7, 1923 (AA); Upper Burma, G. Forrest, no, 27556, coll. 1924-25 (AA); western Nepal, Bis Ram, no. 573, June 25, 1929 (AA); Mausmai, Assam, alt. 1200 m. L. R. Ruse, no. 145, May 18, 1923 (AA). Localized in India, western China and Tibet, this variety is distin- guished from the species only in its uniformly larger size. Leaf measure- ment in the specimens studied vary up to a maximum of 15 cm. long and 5.5 cm. wide. The peduncles are sturdier than the normal species, and in a single instance one measuring 2 cm. was found. This variety was first described as Cleyera grandiflora Choisy in 1855. Later, Dyer in Hooker’s FI. Brit. Ind. (1: 284. 1874) reduced Choisy’s species to Cleyera ochnacea var. grandiflora. In the same publication Hooker f. & Thomson’s species (not of Wallich or Choisy) Cleyera grandiflora was described. The synonymy became involved at this point because Hooker f. & Thomson, thinking naturally that their species was different from Choisy’s now reduced species, used the same name, Cleyera grandiflora. Some of the differences used in separating these two in Hooker’s Fl. at that time were: (1) fascicles 2—4 flowered against flowers usually solitary; (2) leaves narrower, more acuminate against leaves oblong, obtusely acuminate; (3) apex of peduncles with two almost obsolete bracts against peduncles with minute alternating bracts. Variation in these characters is, in general, too great to permit separa- tion. As mentioned above, the only basis for even varietal distinction from the species is size. Cleyera japonica Thunberg emend. Sieb. & Zucc. var. d. Morii (Yamamoto) Masamune in Trans. Nat. Hist. Soc. Formosa, 25: 250 (1935). Eurya ochnacea DC. var. Morti Yamamoto, Suppl. Icon. Pl. Formos. 3: 40, fig. 13 (1927). Tristylium ann Merrill var. Morii Sasaki, List Pl. Formosa, 294 (192 Sakakia ele ( Yamamoto ) seuimieety & Masamune in Jour. Trop. Agric. 2:34 (1930).— Yamamoto & Mori in Sylvia, 5:44 (1934). — Kanehira, Formosan Trees, 470 (1936). 1937 | KOBUSKI, STUDIES IN THEACEAE. II. CLEYERA 127 DISTRIBUTION: Formosa. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: Formosa: Tam-sui, A. Henry, no. 1468, date lacking (NY); Tam- ui, R. Oldham, no. 35, April 1864 (NY); common in forests near Nanwo, Prov. Karenko, E. H. Wilson, no. 11117, Nov. 26, 1918 (tree 10 m. high, fruit black) (AA, NY); Kelung, C. Ford, no. 27, date lacking (G); Kelung, O. Warburg, no. 9975, Jan. 1888 (AA); vicinity of Sozan, T. Tanaka, no. 115, June 22, 1929 (AA). To date this variety has been collected only on the island of Formosa. By Yamamoto it was characterized as having larger and obovate leaves. This size characterization may apply to the Formosan material but hardly to the species as a whole when one considers the Chinese and Indian material. For a generalization, the shape of the leaf might better be designated obovate-elliptic because there is usually a distinct even tapering from the center of the leaf to the base. The obovate character of the apex in this variety is very variable. In some cases, the apex is nearly subrotund, slightly contracted into a very short rounded acumen. In other instances, still obovate, the apex tapers quite abruptly to a point. Finally, in some leaves, the apex appears actually emarginate. The pedicels are quite short, seldom more than 7 mm. long. As a result of the latter, specimens with crowded immature fruits resemble Jlex rotunda Thunberg very closely. Cleyere japonica Thunberg emend. Sieb. & Zucc. var. e. lipingensis (Handel-Mazzetti), comb. nov. Eurya ochnacea (DC) Szyszylowicz var. lipingensis alae Mazzetti in . Anz. Wiss. Wien, 1921, p. 180 (Pl. Nov. Sin. Forts. 13, p. 14) (1921); Symb. Sin. 7: 399 (1931). Sakabis longicarpa Yamamoto in Jour. Soc. Trop. Agric. 5: 350 (1933). DIsTRIBUTION: Kweichou, Hainan and Formosa. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: Kweicuow: Kutschou et Liping, in silva frondosa prope vicum Dayung, alt. 700 m., Handel-Mazzetti, no. 10938 (isotype) July 22, 1917 (tree) (AA); in light woods, VY. Tsiang, no. 4133, Jan. 25, 1931, (tree, 4 meters high, bark green, leaves deep green above, pale beneath; fruit blackish) (AA, NY). Harnan: in woods, alt. 600 m., Yaichow, F. C. How, no. 70311, March 6, 1933 (tree 13 m. high with gray bark; leaves light green above, pale green beneath, coriaceous; fruit green when young, black when mature) (AA, NY); heavily wooded ravine, Hung Mo Mt. above Fan Ra, Hung Mo Tung, McClure & Fung, no. 751, 128 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII August 24, 1929 (NY, AA). Formosa: in monte Tsugitakayam, alt. 2100 m., ¥. Simada, Oct. 9, 1925 (leaf specimen only) (AA). This variety is most unusual in the genus because of the serrate leaves. In all other representatives of Cleyera, the leaves are entire. Without flower and fruit one naturally would be inclined to place it in the closely related genus Furya. Handel-Mazzetti in drawing up his description, had only a single ‘“‘wilted” corolla and, judging from the isotype in the Arnold Arboretum, a few immature fruits. Tsiang’s specimens in both the Arnold Arboretum and the New York Botanical Garden are sterile. Yamamoto, during his recent American visit, left with me fragments and tracings of some of the Formosan Theaceae. Of his Sakakia longicarpa only a leaf specimen is available. However, this leaf is a nearly perfect match with those on Handel-Mazzetti’s isotype. Besides leaf serration, Yamamoto lists ciliate calyx lobes and oblong fruit as characters separat- ing his species from Sakakia ochnacea. This fruit variation is not un- common in the whole genus and ciliate calyx lobes are considered a good character of Cleyera japonica. At first, having only fragmentary representation from the far removed localities, Yunnan and Formosa, one naturally would be loth to com- bine the two. Later, when Tsiang’s Hainan specimens were studied, the related identity became more of a certainty. EXCLUDED SPECIES Cleyera albopunctata (Grisebach) Krug & Urban in Engler, Bot. Jahrb. 21: 537 (1896) = Ternstroemia albopunctata Grisebach, Cat. Pl. Cub. 36 (1866). Cleyera elegans (Tulasne) Choisy in Mém. Soc. Phys, Genéve, 14: 110 (1855) = Freziera elegans Tulasne in Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3, 8: 336 (1847). Cleyera integrifolia (Bentham) Choisy in Mém. Soc. Phys. Genéve, 14: 112 (1855) = Freziera integrifolia Benth. Pl]. Hartweg. 6 (1839). Cleyera Matsudai Hayata in Sched. Herb. Univ. Imp. Taihoku, no. H. 174, nomen nudum = Eurya Matsudai Hayata, Ic. Pl. Formos. 9: 6 (1920). Cleyera mexicana (Turczaninow) Planchon ex Hemsley, Biol. Centr. Amer. Bot. 1: 93 (1879) = Freziera sp. Cleyera Nimanimae (Tulasne) Krug & Urban in Engler, Bot. Jahrb. 21: 540 (1896) = Freziera Nimanimae Tulasne in Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3, 8: 338 (1847). Cleyera serrulata Choisy i in Mém. Soc. Phys. Geneve, 14: 110 (1855) = Ternstroemia ? sp. Jour. ARNoLD Ars. VoL. XVIII PLateE 201 fi» cone i ee ee es a ee ie " a M2 Piel frog ot CLEYERA JAPONICA THUNBERG FULL-TONE —~MERIDEN _ ee OO 1937 | KOBUSKI, STUDIES IN THEACEAE. IT. CLEYERA 129 Cleyera siphilitica Choisy in Mém. Soc. Phys. Geneve, 14 110 (1855) — Ternstroemia ? sp. Cleyera theoides (Swartz) Choisy in Mém. Soc. Phys. Geneve, 14: 110 (1855) = Freziera theoides Swartz, Fl. Ind. Occ. 972 (1800). Sakakia Matsudai (Hayata) Masamune in Jour. Soc. Trop. Agric. 4:192 (1932) — Eurya Matsudai Hayata, Ic. Pl. Formos. 9:6 (1920). HERBARIUM, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 130 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII NEW NAMES IN TIMONIUS E. D. MERRILL In 1901 Britten’ called attention to Trimen’s? observation that the generic name Timonius dates only from 1830, when de Candolle gave a formal generic description and associated this old Rumphian mononomial of 1743 with the binomial system, and that rightly this generic name should be superseded by Nelitris Gaertner (1788). Gaertner’s figure is a representation of the fruit of a Timonius, but in his text he confused it with some species of Eugenia, this leading to de Candolle’s erroneous application of Nelitris to a genus of myrtaceous plants, properly Decas- permum Forster. Nelitris as a genus is typified by N. Jambosella Gaertn. = Timonius Jambosella Thwaites. Timonius (Rumph.) DC. is typified by the Moluccan form originally described by Rumphius and variously known as T. Rumphii DC. and as T. sericeus (Desf.) K. Schum. The two species are generally considered to be congeneric, but, as Alston’ pointed out Valeton in 1909 considered the Ceylon species to be referable to Bobea Gaudich. If this disposition of it be correct and it still be desirable to retain Bobea Gaudich. as generically distinct from Timonius DC., then doubtless Alston is correct in retaining Nelitris Gaertn. in place of Bobea Gaudich. In retaining Nelitris Gaertn. in this sense Alston states: “Valeton has referred this [Timonius Jambosella Thw.]| to Bobea Gaud. and though Nelitris Gaertn. is one of the “nomina rejicienda” of the International Rules I think that it should be adopted in preference to Bobea Gaud.” As I understand the International Code Timontus DC. was protected against replacement by the earlier Nelitris Gaertn., but this has no bearing on the case of Nelitris Gaudich. versus Bobea Gaudich. Britten further called attention to the fact that Eri- thalis Timon Spreng. was the first published binomial for the type species of Timonius, and in accepting Nelitris to replace Timonius proposed the new binomial Nelitris Timon (Spreng.) Britten. The genus is largely characteristic of the Malaysian region, with few representatives in Ceylon, Seychelles, Madagascar, Australia, and New Caledonia, about twelve in Micronesia and Polynesia, and twenty-five in 1Jour. Bot. 39:69. 1901. “FI. Ceyl. 2: 339. 1894. “Atston, A. H. G. in Trrmen, H. Hand-book of the flora of Ceylon 6: (Suppl.) 151. 1931. 1937] MERRILL, NEW NAMES IN TIMONIUS 131 the Philippines. In 1909 Valeton' published a critical consideration of the Malaysian species, not including the Philippine ones, thirty-three species being then known to him, and he estimated that a total of about fifty-five species were then known in the entire range of the genus. At the present time a total of about 150 species are known for which there have been published in Timonius and in reduced genera about 190 bino- mials. By far the richest area is New Guinea. Timonius (Rumphius, 1743) de Candolle (1830) was fortunately con- served by the Vienna Botanical Congress over Nelitris Gaertner (1788), Porocarpus Gaertner (1791), Polyphragmon Desfontaines (1820), Helo- spora Jack (1823), and Burneya Chamisso & Schlechtendal (1829), otherwise, as Nelitris Gaertner is the oldest generic name, unless it be true that the Ceylon Timonius jambosella Thwaites is really a Bobea, it would be necessary to transfer from Timonius to Nelitris approxi- mately 150 binomials, a high percentage of which have been published within the present century. The synonymy of the type species of Timonius is as follows: Timonius Timon (Spreng.), comb. nov. Erithalis Timon Spreng. Pl. Min. Cogn. Pugil.1: 18. 1813. Beat sericeum Desf. Mém. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris 6:6. ¢. 2. 1820 Erakol is polygama Forst. var. timonius Willd. Sp. Pl. 1:997. 1798. Timonius Rumphi DC. eae : 461. 1830. Timonius sericeus K. Schum. FI. ree arenes 131. 1889, Bot. Jahrb, 13: 433. 1891; vateton, Bull. Dep. Agr. Ind. Néerl. 26: 52. 1909; Merr. Interpret. Herb. Amb. 486. 1917, Nelitris Timon Britten, Jour. Bot. 39: 68. 1901. Timonius Rumph. Herb. Amb. 3: 216. ¢. 140. 1743. The species is recorded from Timor, Banda, Amboina, Ternate, New Guinea, the Solomon Islands, and eastern Australia. Timonius sericeus var. tomentosa Valeton, Bull. Dep. Agr. Ind. Néerl. 26: 53. 1909 occurs in New Guinea and in Queensland and var. grandiflora K. Schum. in K. Schum. & Lauterb. Fl. Deutsch. Schutzgeb. Siidsee 568. 1901 in New Guinea. Of the binomials cited above Timonius Timon Merr., Nelitris Timon Britten, Erithalis Timon Spreng., and Timonius Rumphu DC. are based in Rumphius’ description and illustration of Timonius or Timon, there being no extant type. Robinson Pl. Rumph. Amb. 166 from Amboina, the type locality, still known there as ¢7mon is an excel- lent representation of the plant Rumphius described and illustrated. Timonius Rumphii sensu Wall. List no. 6217, 1832, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. 1VaLETON, T. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Gattung Timonius. Bull. Dep. Agr. Ind. Néerl. 26: 1-61. 1909. 132 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII Ind. 3: 127. 1880, non DC., of the Malay Peninsula, is the distinctly different Timonius Wallichianus (Korth.) Valeton. In addition to the above change of name, three additional ones are indicated: Timonius octonervius, nom. nov. Timonius ferrugineus Valeton, Bot. Jahrb. 61:40. 1927, non Merr. 1915. Timonius papuanus, nom. nov. Timonius involucratus Valeton, Bot. Jahrb. 61:41. 1927, non Merr. 1917, For the two New Guinea species here renamed, Valeton overlooked my earlier use of the same specific names for Bornean species in 1915 and 1917. Timonius Ridleyi, nom. nov. Timontus hirsutus Ridl, Jour. Straits Branch Roy. As. Soc. 77: 239. 1918; Fl. Malay Penin. 2: 115. 1923, non Merr. 1917. Ridley’s Malay Peninsula species needs a new name, as one year earlier I had published the same name for a different Bornean species. ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 1937] PALMER, NOTES ON AMERICAN TREES AND SHRUBS 133 NOTES ON NORTH AMERICAN TREES AND SHRUBS Ernest J. PALMER With two text figures Carya texana (Le Conte) C. DC. (C. aquatica & C. Pecan). Ina collection of plants received at the Arboretum several months ago from Mr. B. F. Bush was a fruiting specimen of a hickory, collected near Campbell, Dunklin County, Missouri, by Mr. John H. Kellogg, and distributed as Carya aquatica. The mature fruit was quite different from that of the water hickory, and it at once suggested a hybrid be- tween that species and the pecan. No specimens recognized as such a hybrid were found in the herbarium, but upon comparing Mr. Kellogg’s specimen with Carya texana it was found to agree very closely with cer- tain specimens in the characters of both leaves and fruit. A further examination of all the material of Carya texana in the Arboretum her- barium suggests very strongly the probability that this widely distributed but rather rare hickory is in reality a hybrid between the two species referred to above. Carya texana is found occasionally, though nowhere in abundance, throughout the common range of the water hickory and the pecan, and so far as I am aware nowhere beyond this general range. It is gen- erally known as bitter pecan by the country people, but it is also some- times called pignut, both of which common names are also applied to other species in the same region, the former to Carya aquatica and the latter to Carya cordiformis. The original description of Hickoria texana was published by Major John Le Conte in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 1853, p. 402, under the title “Description of a new species of Pecane Nut.” The author states that he found the plant culti- vated in Georgia, but that it is a native of Texas. Amongst the charac- ters pointed out as distinguishing the new species from “the common pecane nut” are the small size of the trees, which it is stated seldom exceeds 10 or 12 feet in height, the smaller size of the leaves and the later date at which they unfold, and particularly the shape of the nut, which is described as ovate and flattened, although protuberant on the sides, and with a rough surface as contrasted with the smooth, cylindrical nuts of the pecan. The description did not say whether the nuts of the trees cultivated in Georgia were bitter or edible, but the fact that they 134 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII were in Cultivation might indicate the latter. However, in other sections where the tree has been found the fruit is bitter, as the common names indicate. Both the pecan and the water hickory are amongst the last of the broad-leaved trees to put out their foliage in spring, and from several specimens that I have seen in young leaf, it seems doubtful whether Carya texana is more tardy in this respect. The smaller fruit mentioned as characterizing the type plants probably has little diagnostic value, since the nuts of the native pecan vary greatly in size on different trees, and nuts of some of the specimens of Carya texana in the Arboretum herbarium are as large as those of almost any native pecan. The small size of the fruiting trees mentioned by the author is not readily accounted for, but this also seems to be quite variable. Sargent in the second edi- tion of the Manual of the Trees of North America says that Carya texana is sometimes a tree 100 feet high. There are no notes as to size on most of the herbarium specimens, but on the label of one specimen collected by Bush at Columbia, Texas, it is stated that it is from a large tree; while a fruiting specimen collected by Geo. L. Fisher in Chambers County, Texas, is said to be from a shrub only two or three feet high. The leaves of the water hickory and those of the pecan are quite similar, although there is a tendency for the leaflets to be slightly smaller, narrower, and more numerous in the pecan. The leaves of Carya texana are usually indistinguishable in form from those of the water hickory, but in some specimens they more closely resemble those of the pecan. In all three species the leaflets, though variable, are typically lanceolate or ovate-lanceolate, somewhat falcate, long acuminate at the apex, and unsymmetrical at the base in the lateral pairs. The number of leaflets ranges from seven to seventeen in the pecan, eleven to thirteen being most frequent; seven to eleven is the prevailing number in the water hickory, although rarely reduced to five; while in Carya texana the number is even more variable, generally being between five and fifteen. The staminate aments in Carya pecan are short stalked or nearly sessile, while those of Carya aquatica are usually distinctly peduncled. In one specimen of Carya texana from Texas the flowering aments are sessile and spring from growth of the season, while in an- other specimen from Natchez, Mississippi, they. are distinctly peduncled and are born on both the new growth and on wood of the previous season. The fruit of Carya texana is quite variable in shape and size, as has been stated. In some specimens it is distinctly compressed and with keel-like edges, as in nuts of Carya aquatica, while in others it is quadrate or quadrate-cylindric to short elliptic in cross section, and is only slightly 1937] PALMER, NOTES ON AMERICAN TREES AND SHRUBS 135 compressed. The nuts in Carya aquatica are roughened or irregularly corrugated on the surface, and are of a uniform dark brown color, while those of the pecan are smooth, and red-brown with darker irregular lines. Examination of the fruit from a large series of specimens of Carya texana shows a range of variability in these characters between the pecan and the water hickory. In the majority of specimens the fruit approaches more nearly that of the pecan in shape and in the smooth or nearly smooth surface, but in some cases the surface shows distinct signs of wrinkling or roughening, although not so pronounced as in Carya aquatica. The idea that Carya texana may be a hybrid does not seem to be an entirely new one, although it has generally been accepted as a distinct species in manuals. Dr. William Trelease in a paper on the Hickories in the 7th Annual Report of the Missouri Botanical Garden (1896), p. 34, suggested that it is probably a hybrid of the pecan, although he did not express an opinion as to the other parent species. But in a later paragraph he referred to a paper by Dr. Charles Mohr in Garden and Forest, 1889, p. 570, in which it is said that crosses between Carya pecan and C. aquatica are often met with where the two species grow together. The water hickory is abundant about Campbell, Missouri, where Mr. Kellogg’s specimen was found. The pecan also grows in southeastern Missouri, although I have seen no specimens from the immediate vicinity of Campbell. After a full examination of the material available for study, I think that the evidence is abundantly convincing that the bitter pecan, Carya texana (Le Conte) C. DC., is a hybrid between Carya aquatica and C. pecan, and the specimen collected by Mr. Kellogg, no. 27036, near Campbell, Dunklin County, Missouri, Sept. 4, 1935 is re- ferred to this hybrid. Mr. Kellogg’s discovery of Carya texana in Missouri extends its range greatly, and also adds another interesting tree to the flora of the state. Besides this new record, Carya texana is represented in the herbarium of the Arnold Arboretum by specimens from Arkansas, Mississippi, Lou- isiana, and Texas, and the nearest station to the Missouri locality is Van Buren, Arkansas, more than three hundred miles distant. < Carya Demareei, hyb. nov. (C. cordiformis X C. ovalis). Hybrida intermedia inter parentes; folia 5-9, plerumque 7, lanceolata vel ovato- lanceolata, falcata; fructus obovatus vel oblongo-ovatus, exocarpio tenui 1.5—2.5 mm. crasso. ARKANSAS: flat woods near Piggott, Clay Co., Delzie Demaree, Aug. 11, 1927 (type); low woods, foot of Crowleys Ridge, near Jonesboro, Craighead Co., E. J. Palmer, no. 26689, Oct. 21, 1924. Specimens in the herbarium of the Arnold Arboretum. 136 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII The intermediate character of the foliage, fruit, and winter buds of this tree, which is described from specimens collected by Dr. Delzie Demaree in Clay County, Arkansas, clearly indicates that it is a hybrid between the bitternut and the small-fruited hickory. The number of leaflets ranges from five to nine, but is usually seven as in Carya ovalis ; while the small, tightly compressed winter-buds resemble more closely those of Carya cordiformis, The fruit on the type specimen is quite similar to that of C. cordiformis in the very thin, smooth involucre, although in the shape of the nut and in the less prominently winged sutures of the involucre there is an approach to the other parent species. In a specimen collected by the writer in Craighead County, Arkansas, which is apparently the same hybrid, the involucre and shell are slightly thicker and the sutural ridges are more prominent. Carya Demareei has so far been recognized only in northeastern Arkansas, where it grows in low or flat woods in close proximity to the supposed parent species, but it may be expected to occur in other sec- tions where these species are found. Quercus Nuttallii E. J. Palmer.’ (Text figure 1.) Since the publica- tion of the description of this species many inquiries about it have been received and a number of specimens have been sent in to the herbarium by collectors and foresters. From these reports it appears that the tree is much more abundant in some sections than I was aware of at the time it was described. One correspondent states that it is one of the important timber trees in the lowlands of the Yazoo delta and the lower Mississippi valley, and that it is so different from any of the other oaks that the loggers and lumbermen readily distinguish it. Frequent requests have been received for the published description, but as no reprints of it were made at the time and as the number of the Journal in which it appeared has long been exhausted, it is now impossible to supply it. Recently what appears to be a small-fruited form or variety of Quercus Nuttallii has been discovered, and as no illustration of the typical form has been published previously, a sketch of the leaves and fruit of both this and the new variety described below are now published, which it is hoped will facilitate their identification, Quercus Nuttallii var. cachensis, var. nov. A typo differt fructu minore 16-18 mm. longo 12-16 mm. lato, cupula breviore glandem circiter 1/3 includente. (Text figure 2.) ARKANSAS: bottoms of Cache River in overflow (large trees, bark like Q. Phellos), Cotton Plant, Woodruff Co., D. Demaree, no. 10865 (type), Aug. 29, 1934; low wet woods about 2 mi. west of Wheatley, 1Jour. Arnold Arb. 8: 52 (1927). 1937] PALMER, NOTES ON AMERICAN TREES AND SHRUBS 137 Moore Co. (2 ft. D. B. H., just cut for logs — from top of tree), D. Demaree, no. 10910, Sept. 1, 1934; very low ground, Clarendon, Monroe Co. (3 ft. D. B. H.), Clarendon, Monroe Co., D. Demaree, no. 10917, Sept. 2, 1934; Fulton (Hempstead Co.), John H. Kellogg, Aug. 31, 1910. FicurE 1. Quercus NutrTatii E. J. Palmer. X 3/5 In the specimen that is taken as the type of this variety and in others collected in the same vicinity, the fruit which is short-oblong or de- pressed-conic, with the nut about one-third enclosed in the shallow cup, has considerable resemblance to that of Quercus palustris, and suggests the possibility of a hybrid between Quercus Nuttallii and that species. But since the acorns in all respects except their shape and size indicate a close relationship to the latter species, and since the leaves and winter- buds are quite like those of the type, it seems best to treat it as a variety of Quercus Nuttallii. 138 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvul Typical specimens of Quercus Nuttallii are growing in the immediate vicinity of the new variety and the species is not uncommon in the region. Quercus palustris is rather rare in Arkansas, and | have not seen specimens from Woodruff, Moore, or Monroe counties, although it is occasionally found in northeastern Arkansas. Ficure 2. Quercus NuTTaLiil var. CACHENSIS E, J. Palmer. X 3/5 Quercus breviloba (Torr.) Sarg. (Q. annulata Buckley, 1861, not J. E. Smith, 1819). In an interesting collection of plants made by Mr. George M. Merrill in the Platt National Park, near Sulphur, Oklahoma, were several specimens of Quercus breviloba, a species characteristic of the limestone regions of central Texas, and not previously known north of that state. The discovery of this shrubby oak in Oklahoma not only extends its known range northward, but it also adds a very interesting species to the flora of the state and furnishes another example of the incursion of species characteristic of the Edwards Plateau of Texas into the Arbuckle Mountain region, most of which is underlain by a lime- 1937] PALMER, NOTES ON AMERICAN TREES AND SHRUBS 139 stone formation somewhat similar in character to that found south of Red River, although it is much older geologically.’ Another specimen in the same collection is an evident hybrid between Quercus breviloba and the post oak (Quercus stellata). According to notes furnished by Mr. Merrill, several small trees were found growing in a dry, exposed situation, where Quercus breviloba is predominant, and with Q. stellata in the immediate vicinity. The trees are 10 to 15 feet in height and have rough bark, similar to that of the post oak. A speci- men with immature fruit was collected by the writer near Strawn, Texas, and one with leaves only, near Brownwood, Texas, several years ago, both of which appear from their characters and association to belong to this hybrid. As Mr. Merrill’s specimen has mature fruit, it may be taken as the type. >< Quercus Mahoni, hyb. nov. (Q. breviloba X Q. stellata). Hybrida intermedia inter parentes; frutex robustus vel arbor minor ad 2-3 m. alta, foliis obovatis vel oblongo-obovatis lobatis rotundis inaequalibus 4—9 cm. longis 3-5 cm. latis. OKLAHOMA: Platt National Park, Sulphur, G. M. Merrill, no. 1634 (type), Oct. 28, 1935. Texas: Strawn, Palopinto Co., E. J. Palmer, no. 14267, June 27, 1918; Brownwood, Brown Co., E. J. Palmer, no. 29501, Nov. 1, 1925. All specimens in the herbarium of Arnold Arbore- tum, and isotype in the herbarium of the Platt National Park, Sulphur, Okla. The name proposed for this hybrid is for Mr. George Mahon Merrill, collector of the type, in recognition of his valuable work in collecting and making known the plants of southern Oklahoma and of other sections. x Quercus stelloides, hyb. nov. (Q. prinoides OQ. stellata). Frutex plerumque 1-2 m. altus: folia obovata, inciso-lobata, lobis ovatis utrinque 4—6 vel lobis medii paris oblongis subtruncatis, supra viridia, leviter pubescentia vel matura glabra, infra pallida, subtiliter denseque stellato-pubescentia. Missouri: Greenwood, Jackson Co., B. F. Bush, nos. 10227 and 10227A, Oct. 3, 1923, no. 10330, Sept. 5, 1924; same locality, E. J. Palmer, no. 26032, Sept. 5, 1924. Kansas: Neodesha, Wilson Co., E. J. Palmer, 21398, May 23, 1922, 22007 (type), Sept. 18, 1922, 24372, Oct. 31, 1923. OxLtaHoma: Muskogee, E. J. Palmer, no. 14285, June 30, 1918. All specimens in the herbarium of the Arnold Arboretum. The post oak (Quercus stellata) is widely distributed in the southern 1See Palmer, E. J., Notes on some plants of Oklahoma (Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 127- 134. 1934). 140 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII United States south of a line from Cape Cod to southern Iowa, Kansas, and central Texas. The shrubby chestnut oak (Quercus prinoides), sometimes called chinquapin oak in the eastern states and shin oak throughout most of its range, occupies a belt mainly north of the range of the post oak. However, the ranges of the two species overlap widely, and in the region where they are found growing together hybrids have been observed and collected in several places. The hybrid can usually be recognized readily by the intermediate character of the leaves, which differ widely in the two parent species, both in shape and in the charac- ter of pubescence. x Quercus humidicola, hyb. nov. (Q. bicolor & Q.lyrata). Hybrida intermedia inter parentes; arbor ad 15-20 m. alta; folia eis parentium similia et intermedia, subtus pallida, pubescentia. Missourr: low woods, Campbell, B. F. Bush, no. 6365 (type), Oct. 6, 1910. ItttNors: low woods near Mounds, Pulaski Co., E. J. Palmer, nos. 16634 and 16642, Oct. 1, 1919; same locality and collector, nos. 19546, 19549, and 19550, Oct. 16, 1920. The swamp white oak and the overcup oak grow in quite similar situa- tions and are often found together throughout much of their range, and it is, therefore, not surprising that the two species should hybridize. A specimen collected by Mr. B. F. Bush, near Campbell, Dunklin County, Missouri, is the best example that I have seen of this hybrid, and it may be taken as the type. Collections made by the writer near Mounds, Pulaski County, Illinois, where several specimens were found growing with the supposed parents, appear also to represent this hybrid. The leaves of the type specimen closely resemble in outline those of Quercus lyrata, but they are covered on the pale under surface with a close downy pubescence, as in Q. bicolor. The acorns of the type are 2.5—2.8 cm. long, 2—2.2 cm. thick, and are borne on peduncles about 3 cm. long. The oblong-ovoid nuts, resembling those of Q. bicolor in shape, though somewhat larger than is usual in that species, are one half or less enclosed in the comparatively shallow cups, the lower scales of which are thickened and corky, as in Quercus lyrata. The leaves and fruit on some of the other specimens vary in different degrees between those of the two parent species. In the absence of fruit the hybrid may usually be identified by the close velvety pubescence on the under surface of the leaves, which may otherwise resemble those of the overcup oak. HERBARIUM, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, Harvarp UNIVERSITY. 1937] FAULL, CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI 141 CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI — A SPRUCE-INFECTING RUST J. H. FAuLiL With one text figure and plates 202, 203 Chrysomyxa Empetri (Persoon) Schroeter has been known for con- siderably more than a century, but only on Empetrum and almost solely with respect to its uredo-stage. DeCandolle (5) described its uredia in 1815 from specimens distributed two years earlier in Mougeot and Nestler’s Stirpes Cryptogamae Vogeso-Rhenanae and to which Persoon had attached the name Uredo Empetri. Link (10), Wallroth (14) and Karsten (8) in turn, and in each instance on wholly untenable grounds, transferred it to the genera Caeoma, Erysibe and Thecopsora, respec- tively. Schroeter (12), basing judgment on the uredia, just as did the others but with happier discrimination, placed it in the genus CAryso- myxa. The following year (1888) and apparently independently, Rost- rup (11) also referred it to Chrysomyxa, but he did so with a probably better reason because he stated he had found the telia on Empetrum nigrum in Greenland. Rostrup did not describe the telia and what be- came of the collections he may have made is not known. That both Schroeter and Rostrup were right, however, was recently substantiated by Jg@rstad (7) who described the telia in 1935 from specimens long preserved in the Botanisk Museum, Oslo — specimens which had been collected by Axel Blytt, July 1887, at Sgr-Trgndelag, Kongsvoll in Opdal, Norway. Through the courtesy of Professor Jerstad I have had the opportunity of examining this material. Unquestionably the rust is a Chrysomyxa. Collections of Chrysomyxa Empetri on Empetrum nigrum have been made in most of the major areas of distribution of E. nigrum (6) and recently Arvidsson (3, 4) has reported it on a collection of E. rubrum in the Gray Herbarium of Harvard University — a collection made some years ago by W. S. Brooks in the Falkland Islands. Indeed, it occurs so frequently in both mycological and phanerogamic herbaria that it can properly be classed as a very common, widely-distributed rust. Except, however, as noted above, the uredo-stage only has been recognized. Scant as have been the findings of the telial stage, for the haploid phase there have been no claims at all. If collections have been made, they have been referred to other species. Of course it is generally assumed that there is or has been a haploid phase and that it probably would be 142 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XvIII on an alternate host. But the assumption has rested wholly on analogy, because there has been an entire absence of concrete evidence. For- tunately that evidence is now in hand and at last it is possible to present a complete account of this interesting rust and to offer explanations of the apparent rarity of its critical telial stage and the failure to recognize its haploid phase. Thus far the telia of Chrysomyxa Empetri appear to have been found but three times — (a) by E. Rostrup (11) in Greenland, (b) by G. Lagerheim (9) near Tromso, Norway, (c) by Axel Blytt (Jgrstad 7) in Norway. So, regarding the occurrence of the telial stage, Sydow (13) expresses an opinion from which there has been so far no dissent, namely, “Diese wird jedenfalls nur sehr selten ausgebildet.” The correctness of that opinion is now open to question in view of the fact that in June 1935, at about the time spruce buds were breaking, I discovered telia on Empetrum nigrum in great abundance at two stations, about 70 miles apart, on the south shore of the River St. Lawrence in the Province of Quebec — near Metis and Trois Pistoles, respectively. Revisiting these stations in June 1936 I found an equally heavy crop. Always they were the first sori to mature and only towards the end of their functional period did uredia begin to appear in large numbers. They remained active about two weeks, at the end of which time the leaves bearing them rapidly withered and their sori became no longer recognizable. It is also significant that the cultures recorded in Table 2, below, manifested the same phenomena. Judging, therefore, from these experiences, it is quite possible that telia are not rare and that they would be located in many places if the search were properly timed. They should be looked for on overwintered foliage during a brief period in the spring or early summer, according to the climate of the respective localities. To these records I would add my discovery of telia in a collection made by Professor Roland Thaxter on Mt. Washington, N. H., July 3-9, 1886 (Reliquiae Farlow- lanae, no. 691). My research interest in Chrysomyxa Empetri was actually first aroused by the chance finding, on August 25, 1933, a profuse display of an unknown, orange-colored Peridermium on Picea glauca at Metis Beach, Quebec. Empetrum nigrum, rusted with C. Empetri in its uredo- stage, formed a carpet under the affected spruces. This association and the absence of other Chrysomyxa-susceptible hosts suggested that the unknown Peridermium belonged to the hitherto unrecognized haploid phase of C. Empetri. If this were true then there must have been a crop of telia on the associated Empetrum. I returned to the same spot on 1937] FAULL, CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI 143 June 30, 1934, but found that the new foliage of the spruces was already showing severe infection; the telial stage, on Empetrum, if there had been one, was past, leaving few tangible remains. The most that I could discover of telia, were what appeared to be exhausted sori on browned, withered leaves. The next year I arrived three weeks earlier and at an especially opportune date because the first telia to mature were just being exposed through the rupture of epidermis overlaying them. The abundance of telia was so great that upturned shoots of Empetrum appeared as though liberally sprinkled with miniature, yellow cushions. Yet at the end of another two weeks the telia were exhausted and for the main part had disappeared. With so much telial material available, culture experiments were at once initiated. These experiments have comprised a total of 38 culture tests, as follows — A. From Empetrum nigrum to Picea: (1) 22 tests on Picea glauca in 1935; (2) 6 tests on Picea glauca in 1936; (3) 2 tests on Picea rubens in 1935. B. From Picea glauca to Empetrum nigrum: (4) 8 tests in 1935-6. The results of the experiments listed under “‘A” above are recorded in Table 1. The tests were made on vigorous young trees 8 to 25 feet in height, located on the margin of pasture lands at “Green Gables,” Leggatt’s Point, Quebec, five miles distant from the source of the inocu- lum. Empetrum nigrum and Chrysomyxa rusts of all kinds were absent from the immediate neighborhood. The experiments were protected in part by screens during the period of incubation. All of the cultures were highly successful, as is shown by a photographic reproduction of one of them in plate 202. The rest of the foliage of the experimental and adjacent spruces remained entirely free from infection. The results of the experiments listed under “‘B” above are recorded in Table 2. The cultures were made at the Arnold Arboretum, Harvard University, on a vigorous mat of Empetrum nigrum growing in partial shade between two greenhouses — the only examples of living Empetrum in the Arnold Arboretum. This mat of Empetrum originated from seed sent from Kew Gardens, England and planted in 1930 by Mr. William H. Judd, Propagator at the Arnold Arboretum, under no, 727-30. Eight shoots of the mat were inoculated — (a) 4 with aeciospores collected from natural infections at Metis Beach, Quebec and (b) 4 with aecio- spores collected from my cultures on Picea glauca at Leggatt’s Point, Quebec, in 1935. Seven of these experiments gave positive results, the infections producing a few uredia and many telia. No rust appeared elsewhere on the mat. 144. JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII TABLE 1 CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI FROM EMPETRUM NIGRUM TO PICEA, USING FIELD-COLLECTED TELIAL INOCULUM (a) Experiments 1-5, 7-12; on Picea glauca. Inoculations made June 15, 1935 on new shoots of spruce partly expanded. Spermogonia first observed ape i o Peridermia appeared early in Augus Materials were harvested Foe 24, "1035. Heavy infection in all experiments, and on needles of current season only. Thus in no. 4 nearly all of the approximately 500 needles of the current season inclosed in the inoculation tube became infected and produced peridermi Controls remained free from infection. Specimens preserved in Herb. J. H. Faull under no. 12,702 (1-5, 7-12). (b) Experiments 13-24; on Picea glauca. Inoculations made June 20, 1935 on new shoots of spruce partly expanded. Peridermia appeared early in Augus Materials were harvested August 24, "1935. Heavy infection in all experiments, seh on needles of current season only. Controls remained free from infect Specimens preserved under no. 12, 703. (13-24). (c) Experiments 25-29; on Picea glauca. Inoculations made June 21, 1936 on new shoots of spruce quite fully ex- Peridermia appeared about August 1, 1936. Materials were harvested August 9, 1936. All experiments showed infection though not nearly so abundant as in the experiments of 1935. The youngest needles only of the current season became infected Controls remained free from infection. Specimens preserved under no. 12,877 (25-29). (d) Experiment 6; on Picea rubens. Inoculation made June 15, 1935 on a shoots of spruce partly expanded. Spermogonia first observed June 28, 1935. Peridermia appeared early in August. Material was ee August 24, 1935. Heavy infec Controls el free from infection. Specimens preserved under no. 12,702 (6). (e) Experiment 30; on Picea rubens. Inoculation made June 21, 1936 on new shoots of spruce quite fully ex- Peridermia appeared about August 1, 1936. Material was harvested August 9, 1936, Rather light infection and on youngest needles only of current season. Controls remained free from infection. Specimens preserved under no. 12,877 (30). 1937] FAULL, CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI 145 TABLE 2 CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI FROM PICEA GLAUCA TO EMPETRUM eS USING FIELD- BOrCny AaL AECIOSPORES IN EXPERIMENTS AND CULTURE-PRODUCED AECIOSPORES IN EXPERIMENTS 5-8, FROM EXPERIMENTS RECORDED UNDER (A) AND (B), TABLE 1.(1, 2, 3) Date of ie ee Kinds needles Date No. inoculation of sori of sori infected harvested 28.X1.35 II 1 30.1V.36 oe pares Il 1 7. V.36 2 3.1X.35 No infection 3 SL Mo 30.1V.36 III 4 13. V.36 4 S130 30.1V.36 III 4 5. V.36 5 Samo 30.1V.36 Ill 15 13. V.36 6 Ses 30.1V.36 Lor 18 11. V.36 35 II 6 28. V.36 i 3.1X.35 eres ITE 11 5. V.36 2 Doda II 1 13. V.36 : sia ate II 7 13. V.36 (1) All controls remained free from infectio (2) These ela nts were conducted at ihe Arnold Arboretum, Harvard Univer- sity, Jamaica Plain, Mass. (3) The oe reel as ae were obtained at Metis Beach, Quebec. (4) Four uredia and 50 (5) One uredium, 18 oie, 10 sori undetermined. Chrysomyxa Empetri (Pers.) Schroeter in Kryptog. Flora Schles. S' e372 (1887 yo ou), 0 Pan ae 9 ee OB Uredo Empetri Pers. (in litt.) in Moug. and Nestl. Stirp. Crypt. Vogeso-Rhen. no. 391. (1813). No description. Uredo Empetri Pers. ex DC. in Fl. Fr. 6: 87 (1815). Caeoma Empetri (Pers.) Link in Willd. Sp. Pl. 6?: 16 (1825). Erysibe Empetri (Pers.) Wallr. in Fl. Crypt. Germ. 2: 199 (1833). Thecopsora Empetri (Pers.) Karst. in Bidr. Finlands Nat. Folk, 31: 143 (1879). Chrysomyxa Empetri (Pers.) Rostr. in Meddel. om Gronland, Kjgbenhayn, 3: 536 (1888). Melampsoropsis Empetri (Pers.) Arthur in Résult. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, p. 338 (1906 O. Spermogonia on needles of current season, amphigenous, uniseriate, conspicuous, yellowish, then reddish-brown, slightly elevated, aparaphy- sate, immersed, subepidermal, 135-162 w broad and 108-135 deep, averaging 145 125 «; spermatiophores unbranched; living spermatia 146 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVIII subglobular to ellipsoid, 5.0-7.0 5.5-10.0 uw; extruded in colorless, sticky liquid. I. Aecia (peridermia) on needles of current season, yellow, amphige- nous, uniseriate, on pale yellowish-discolored portions of affected needles, elliptical to subcircular in transverse section, 0.5—-1.5 mm. in greatest width and 0.5—2.0 mm. high; peridium colorless, rupturing at the apex; peridial cells polygonal, elongate vertically, not imbricate or but slightly so, in a single layer, 19-54 32-76 u, with outer walls smooth, about 1 uw thick, and inner walls rather coarsely verrucose, 4—6 u thick; aecio- spores yellow, ellipsoid or ovoid, rarely subspherical, 22-32 & 27-54 p, averaging about 27 & 42 u; walls of aeciospores closely and rather coarsely verrucose, the warts more or less dehiscent at maturity, hyaline and 1.5—2.0 p thick. mesophyll, midrib ’p a : G by.V Ttelium ¢ / » ~telium epidermal lap -- Figure 1. Schematic drawing of transverse section of a leaf of Empetrum nigrum with two mature telia of Chrysomyxa ari ai Note ruptured epidermis over each telium. Drawn to scale. X II. Uredia epiphyllous, one to few on a leaf, pustular, convex before rupture, becoming concave as spores are discharged, subepidermal, round or elliptical to linear, 0.2-2.0 mm. in major axis; peridium dis- tinct, adherent to overlying epidermis which ruptures widely at maturity, 15-17 u thick; peridial cells in a single layer, angular, thin-walled, 10-20 1937] FAULL, CHRYSOMYXA EMPETRI 147 uu in diameter; urediospores orange, catenulate, with intercalary cells, pulverulent, ellipsoid, ovoid or subglobose, 21-27 & 27-48 u, averaging about 25 X 35 wu; walls of spores hyaline, closely and rather coarsely verrucose, 1.5—2.0 u thick. III. Telia in spring or early summer on overwintered leaves, epiphyl- lous, one or two to few on a leaf, yellow, cushion-shaped, waxy, sub- epidermal, overlying epidermis widely rupturing at maturity, exposed surface yellow to straw-colored, relatively smooth, compact and fine- textured, subcircular to mostly much elongate, often nearly as long as the leaf itself, 0.5—-3.0 mm. in major axis; no peridium; teliospores with yellow contents, catenulate, 3 to 6 in a chain, without intercalary cells, smooth, thin-walled, 18-21 x 19-24 u. The teliospores germinate promptly im situ at maturity, beginning with those that are terminal and the basidia soon form a dense velvety nap. Basidia pale yellow, slightly curved to strongly arched, typically 4-celled, 7-8 uw in diameter and up to 65 win length. Basidiospores with yellow contents, very thin-walled, subglobose to slightly ellipsoid, varying from 10-15 uw in diameter but usually about 12 wu. Hosts AND DISTRIBUTION O, I. Picea glauca (Moench) Voss* in Quebec (nature and cultures). Picea rubens Sarg.* in Quebec (cultures). Il. Empetrum nigrum L. in United States (Me., N. H., Vt.*, N. Y.), Alaska*, Canada (B. C., Alta.*, Que., N. S.*), Newfoundland’, Green- land, Labia: Norway, ewetel: Denmark, Great Britain, oa Ger- many, Austria, Czechoslovakia, Hungary, Switzerland, Poland, Finland, Russia (in Europe), Siberia, Japan. Empetrum atropurpureum Fern. & Wieg.* in Quebec. Empetrum Eamest Fern. and Wieg.* in Newfoundland. Empetrum rubrum Vahl in Falkland Islands. Ill. Empetrum nigrum L. in Greenland, Norway, Quebec*, New Hampshire*. TYPE LOCALITY. Vosges, France; uredia on Empetrum nigrum. (Moug. and Nestl., Stirpes Cryptogamae Vogeso-Rhenanae, no. 391. 1813.) ILLUSTRATIONS. Grove in British Rust Fungi, p. 311, fig. 235; Arthur in Manual of the Rusts in United States and Canada, p. 31, fig. 41. *New records. 148 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII EXSICCATI Moug. and Nestl. Stirp. crypt. vogeso-rhen, 391; Fuckel Fg. rhen. 2697; Sydow Myc. germ. 971; Sydow Ured. 143, 2394; Thuemen Myc. univ. 1044; Racib. Myc. polon. 149; Smarods Fg. latvici 70; Eriksson Fg. par. scand. 177; Linhart Fg. hung. 342; Reliq. Farl. 691. LITERATURE CITED . ArtHur, J. C. (1906). Eine auf die Struktur und Entwicklungsge- schichte begrtindete Klassifikation der Uredineen. (Résult. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, 1905, —_§—. (1934). Manual ‘of the rusts in United States and Canada, — nH p. ai. ; ARVIDSSON, T. (1936). Chrysomyxa Empetri (Pers.) Rostr., ein fur die siidliche Halbkugel neuer Pilz. (Revista Sudamer. Bot. 3: 14-21.) (1936). Chrysomyxa Empetri (Pers.) Rostr. in Sud- amerika. Erganzung. (Bot. Not. 1936: 463-4 — . DeCanpo tte, A. P. (1815). Flore francaise, 6: . Hiratsuka, N. (1935). A contribution to the: knowledge of the rust- flora in in the es regions of high mountains in Japan. (Mem. Tottori Agric. Col. Nw N So 7 wm pa) > Ss — < > bo] pau Ww wn — Uredinales and Ustilaginales of Trgndelag. (Kgl. Norske Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. (187 Mycologia fennica, part 4. (Bidr. Finl. Nat. ioe) A > i nH 4 cz) a ae) — Folk, 31: 143.) LAGERHEIM, G. (1893). Ueber Uredineen sie variablem Pleomorph- mismus. (Troms6 Mus. Aarshefte, 16: 10 10. Link, H. F. (1825). Willdenow, Species Pisa sie 6°: 16. il. Rostrup, E, (1888). Fungi Groenlandiae. (Meddel. om Gronland, Ss: Ke) 12. SCHROETER, J. (1887). Kryptogamen-Flora von Schlesien, 31: 372. 13. Sypow, P. . (1915). Monographia Uredinearum, 3: 515-516. 4. Waxtrorn, C. F. (1833). Flora Cryptogamica Germaniae, 2: 199. — EXPLANATION OF PLATES PLATE 202 Chrysomyxa Empetri (Pers.) Schroet. Inoculation experiment No. of 1935. Picea glauca (Moench) Voss inoculated with telial material from Empetrum nigrum L. i Laie 20, 1935. Date of inocul ' n June 20 harvested August 24, 1935. x 1. Herbarium J. H. Faull no. 2.703 (17). PLATE 203 Chrysomyxa Empetri on Picea glauca. Natural infection. Metis Beach, Quebec. August 25, 1935. x 1. The leafless internodes of 1934 indicate a very heavy rust infection in 1934. Herbarium J. H. Faull no. 12,704. LABORATORY OF PLANT PATHOLOGY, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. PLATE 202 VoL. XVIII Jour. ARNOLD Arb. >9ETRI—A SPRUCE INFECTING RUST Em! CHRYSOMIXA MERIDEN FULL-TONE Jour. ArNotp Ars. Vor. XVIII PLATE 203 CHRYSOMIXA EMPETRI—A SPRUCE INFECTING RUST FULL-TONE = MERIDEN 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS 149 CONTROL OF THE GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS BY MEANS OF SULPHUR SPRAYS J. D. MacLaAcHLAN AND Ivan H. CrRowELi With plate 204 INTRODUCTION CROWELL (1934, 1935) has already demonstrated the value of a col- loidal sulphur as a means of controlling Gymnosporangium Juniperi- virginianae Schw. on ornamental apple trees, and G. clavipes C. and P. on Juniperus virginiana L. and Amelanchier oblongifolia (T. and G.) Roem. Both of the writers of this paper, individually and jointly, have been studying and experimenting with sulphur sprays for several years in relation to their effectiveness as a means of controlling Gymnospo- rangium rusts. The results obtained are presented here, along with recommended spray schedules for the control of G. Juniperi-virginianae, G. globosum and G. clavipes on their respective alternate hosts. SULPHUR SPRAYS WITH RELATION TO TOXICITY TO GYMNOSPORANGIUM SPORES A. THE TOXIC EFFECT ON THE BASIDIOSPORE Apparently sulphur, in contact with the basidiospores of the Gymno- sporangium rusts, has little toxic effect on these spores prior to their being moistened and permitted to germinate. Moreover, the germinating spores must be in close proximity to the sulphur particles to be materially affected. These phenomena were illustrated by a simple experiment. A small amount of linseed oil was mixed with “Flotation sulphur,” made up at six pounds to one hundred gallons of water. The mixture was sprayed on a glass slide and allowed to dry. Fresh basidiospores of G. Juniperi- virginianae were obtained from germinating teliospores and permitted to fall on the prepared slide. After the spores had been in contact with the sulphur for a period of ten hours, the slide was lightly atomized with distilled water and inverted in a moist chamber. Due to the presence of the oil, the water formed in small droplets carrying some of the spores to the exposed surfaces of the droplets while the remainder of the spores remained in contact with the sulphur. Twelve hours after atomizing, no germ tubes were evident on the spores which remained in contact 150 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. XVIII with the sulphur either within a droplet or at its periphery but more than seventy per cent of the spores on the exposed surfaces of the droplets and free from the sulphur exhibited normal germ tubes. This experiment indicates (1) that the sulphur has little effect on the spores until they begin to germinate and (2) that the sulphur particles must be in close proximity to the germinating spores to have a toxic effect. B. SIZE OF SULPHUR PARTICLE WITH RELATION TO TOXICITY It is the belief of Wilcoxon and McCallan (1931) that particle size rather than concentration is the chief factor that determines the relative efficiency of sulphur sprays; the toxic value of the sulphur varies in- versely with the diameter of the particle. From this it would appear that a colloidal type of sulphur would be the most efficient. On the other hand, sulphur volatilizes when exposed in a thin layer to wind and direct sunlight, the rate of volatilization varying directly with the size of the sulphur particle. These two factors would indicate that an efficient sulphur should contain particles of active ingredients whose sizes varied from colloidal to a size that would not be completely volatilized by the time of the next spray application. C. PARTICLE SIZE OF THE INGREDIENTS OF CERTAIN SULPHURS The relative particle sizes of the ingredients of eight sulphur sprays were illustrated by means of photomicrographs. The sulphurs selected were Dry Lime, Flotation, Kolofog, Linco Colloidal, Liquid Lime, Mag- netic Wettable, the Nova Scotia formula and Sublimated sulphur. The respective sulphurs were made up according to the schedule given in Table I. No spreader or sticker was added. Samples of the respective sulphurs were taken immediately after their preparation and sprayed by means of atomizers on glass slides and allowed to dry. Microscopic exam- ination revealed in all cases that the spray ingredients were quite uni- formly distributed over the surfaces of the prepared slides. Thus it made little difference what portion of a slide was photographed. Photomicro- graphs were made as silhouettes at a magnification of 545 diameters and are illustrated in Plate 204. (For further details see explanation of plate.) These photomicrographs might well represent the optimum distribution foliage. Within Plate 204 are shown photographs of basidiospores and aeciospores of G. globosum, also at a magnification of 545 diameters. One can visualize from Plate 204 how it might be possible for a basidio- spore to germinate and penetrate the surface of a leaf and yet not come in contact with a particle of-one of the coarser sulphurs. 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS © 151 TABLE I THE SULPHUR SPRAYS, TOGETHER WITH THEIR CONCENTRATIONS, USED IN THE INVESTIGATIONS PRESENTED IN THIS PAPER Sulphurs : |B a gel © 577) ee eS ; fa Co Le, 31 ea eee ea aa er BiGIO1OG oo oe sews deus Soe ees ees Linco Colloidal.............0.005- 6 Ibs. to 100 gallons of water. Magnetic Wettable............... Sil iatedee vio es Keddie tween ENG RG ah ek heen ees oe x 1 gallon to 50 gallons of water. Aluminum sulphate ....... 4.2 lbs. Nova Scotia formula............ Liquid Lime Sulphur ...... 1.4 lbs. Calcium arsenate ......4.. 1.2 lbs. Wi atGt ices wae cen dees 48 gallons Stickers and spreaders: (1) “S. S. S.” Sticker and Spreader, produced by the Mechling Chemical Co., Canton, New Jersey. This product contains no lime, is not desig- nated to wet sulphur and can be used with any spray except oil. It was used in the proportion of 3 Ibs. to 100 gallons of spray. (2) Fish oil in the proportion of 1 pint to 50 gallons of spray together with dried milk in the proportion of % lb. to 50 gallons of spray. D. DuRATION OF TOXICITY OF SULPHUR ON SPRAYED FOLIAGE An attempt was made to determine how long different types of sulphur sprays would protect the foliage from infection by the basidio- spores. The sprays selected were Magnetic Wettable, Kolofog, Flotation and Linco Colloidal. The tree selected for experimentation was Crataegus Jonesae Sarg., a hawthorn that is very susceptible to G. globosum. Separate large branches of the hawthorn were sprayed with the respective sulphurs made up according to the schedule given in Table I. No spreader or sticker was added. Samples of the sprayed branches were inoculated with germinating teliospores of G. globosum (1) imme- diately after the sprays were dry, (2) three days later, (3) five days later, and (4) twelve days later. The experiment was carried out in duplicate, each inoculation on a separate twig. Parallel series of check inoculations were made on unsprayed branches of the same tree. Table II presents data on the results obtained and the following conclusions can be made. (1) The host tree was highly susceptible during the period of experimentation as indicated by the check inoculations. (2) The Flotation and Linco Colloidal sulphurs gave perfect protection for at least five days time but gave practically no protection twelve days 152 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII after spray application. A somewhat similar series of experiments (Crowell, 1934) also indicates that Linco Colloidal will not protect the foliage of ornamental apples from infection by G. Juniperi-virginianae for a period of more than nine to ten days. TABLE II DURATION OF TOXICITY OF FOUR SULPHUR SPRAYS TO BASIDIOSPORES ied fe GLOBOSUM WHEN APPLIED TO THORN FOLIAGE Degree of infection from successive inoculations obtained tind erases 3days later | Sdayslater —‘12 days later Magnetic Wettable 2 1 2 Kolofog 1 3 2 2 Flotation 0 0 0 2 Linco Colloidal 0 0 0 K Check (unsprayed) 3 3 3 3 Experiment begun May 19, 1933. The degrees of — barat by the inoculations were graded as 0, 1, 2 and 3 h ection 3 — more than 20 lesions per leaf. Ill. FIELD TESTS USING FOUR DIFFERENT SULPHURS TO CONTROL G. JUNIPERI-VIRGINIANAE In view of the foregoing investigations, four sulphurs, namely, Flota- tion, Linco Colloidal, Liquid Lime and the Nova Scotia formula were selected for field tests. These sulphurs were used as a means to control G. Juniperi-virginianae on susceptible apple trees and on red cedars. A. Controu oF G. JUNIPERI-VIRGINIANAE ON APPLES A number of Wealthy apple trees were marked in a commercial orchard at Wayland, Massachusetts, in August, 1934. These marked trees ex- hibited severe infection by G. Juniperi-virginianae and were used for both spray tests and check purposes the following spring. Spraying was begun on May 2, 1935. The four sulphurs were made up according to schedule with the “S. S. S.” sticker and spreader added. (See Table I.) Two trees were used for each spray test; the remaining ones served for check purposes. The spray was applied by means of a hand-pump sprayer. The dates of spray application, as well as conditions of the foliage and the weather conditions at the time of spraying, may be found in Table IIT. 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS 153 TABLE III SPRAY SCHEDULE ON APPLES WITH REFERENCE TO CONDITION OF FOLIAGE AND WEATHER AT THE TIME OF SPRAYING Date Foliar condition Weather May 2 Leaves 4-\% in. long. Flower buds just be- Cool, cloudy. ginning to show pink tips. May 8 _ Late prepink stage. Leaves expanding. Cool, cloudy. May 16 Blossoms opening. Leaves well expanded. A slight frost injury evident. Clear, warm. Cool, cloudy. May 23 Petals dropping. No rain since last spraying. June 3 Many large secondary leaves. Warm, cloudy. June 14 No evidence of any infection. Warm, clear. Note: On May 23, lead arsenate (2 lbs. per 100 gallons) was added to the arsenate and dry lime sulphur but, as evidenced by the check trees, this spraying did not affect the results of the experiment. Records on the results of the experiment were collected on August 9, 1935. The degree of control was based on the reduction in the number of foliar lesions on sample branches removed at random from various portions of the sprayed and checked trees. In Table IV may be found data on the results obtained. As may be seen from Table IV, better than ninety per cent control of the rust was obtained. It may be noted that the experiment with the Nova Scotia formula in which one spray was omitted (See explanation under Table IV) apparently gave the best results of all. This indicates that the differences recorded for the sulphurs, with the possible exception of Flotation, are of no significance as to their relative value. If of any significance they indicate differences in thoroughness of spraying. It must be remembered that the spraying was done with a hand-pump sprayer. B. ConrTROL oF G. JUNIPERI-VIRGINIANAE ON RED CEDARS In Massachusetts, the aeciospores of G. Juniperi-virginianae are dis- persed from about the middle of July until the leaves drop in the autumn. This factor necessitates protection to the red cedar for a much longer period than is necessary for the apple. A spray program was carried out in 1934 which involved various time intervals for spray application and 154 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII extended from the time of the initial discharge of the aeciospores until December. A large nursery at Framingham, Massachusetts, afforded an excellent opportunity for experimentation. A plantation of approximately five hundred large red cedars, arranged in five rows, runs parallel to, and about one hundred yards from, a row of Malus ioensis plena Rehd. Both hosts had exhibited very heavy infection by G. Juniperi-virginianae for at least two years prior to the initiation of the spray program. The sprays were made up according to the schedule given in Table I. As a sticker and spreader, the fish oil and dried milk were added. For experimentation, trees were selected which exhibited an abundance of old galls of G. Juniperi-virginianae. Parallel spray programs were carried out for each of the four sulphurs. Eight trees, for each sulphur, were sprayed just prior to the initial discharge of the aeciospores, namely, July 25, 1934. Subsequent spray applications were made to respective pairs of these trees at time intervals of one, two, three and four weeks. Spraying was discontinued on one tree of each pair on October 31 by which time practically all the aeciospores had been dispersed. The last spray was applied on December 5. The remainder of the plantation served for check purposes. TABLE IV DATA ON FUNGICIDAL Cotes OF G. oe VIRGINIANAE ON THE WEALTHY APPL Number of lesions Reduction per lea of rust Total Number Total of total on total Sulphur leaves of infected number foliage foliage spray Plank leaves of lesions examined i Check (unspraved) tao 223 (30.8%) 2214 3.06 — Flotation 1109 152 (13.7%) 409 0.37 88% Linco 998 79 ( 7.9% 226 0.23 93% Liquid Lime 760 33 ( 4.3%) 99 0.13 96% Nova Scotia 569 43 ( 7.6% 104 0.18 94% Nova Scotia (less 1 spray) 511 22 ( 4.3%) 39 0.08 97% Note: The data for the two trees sprayed with the Nova Scotia formula have been kept separate. Through error one tree was not sprayed n May 16. However, no rains had occurred, sufficient for basidiospore dispersal, between May 16 and the following spray application. Consequently, the omission of this spray should make no difference in the results obtained. 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS — 155 Records of the control obtained by this series of spray programs were collected in May 1936, following a rainy period when the galls had gelatinized and could be counted easily. Counts were made of the number of galls on each of the sprayed trees and on four unsprayed trees selected at random. In Table V may be found data on the results obtained. A comparison of the number of galls on sprayed and on unsprayed trees revealed better than ninety per cent control. This de- gree of control is evident throughout the entire series of spray programs. Any differences in the degree of control obtained cannot be attributed to either the particular sulphur used or the time interval of spray appli- cation. Moreover, the spray schedule which extended from the time of the initial discharge of aeciospores until the last of October gave as good control as the schedule which continued until the first of December. Such variations as do occur in the degree of control obtained may be attributed to differences in thoroughness of spraying. As in the spray experiments on the apple trees, the sulphurs were applied by means of a hand-pump sprayer. RECORDS OF THE CONTROL OBTAINED IN COMMERCIAL AND ORNAMENTAL PLANTINGS BY MEANS OF A COLLOIDAL SULPHUR During the past five years extensive spray programs have been con- ducted, using a colloidal sulphur, for the control of the Gymnosporan- gium rusts on their respective alternate hosts. The spraying was done on commercial and ornamental plantings in the vicinity of Boston, Massachusetts. In all cases Linco Colloidal sulphur was used in the pro- portion of 6 lbs. to 100 gallons of water. The “S. S. S.” sticker and spreader (See Table I) was added in the proportion of 2 lbs. to 100 gallons of spray. Most of the spraying was done with a power sprayer. In certain instances trees were left unsprayed and served as checks to indicate the degree of control obtained. Some of these instances are now recorded to illustrate the effectiveness of using a sulphur fungicide to control the Gymnosporangium rusts. A. CONTROL oF G. JUNIPERI-VIRGINIANAE ON APPLES The Apple Scab Schedule as recommended by the Massachusetts State Agricultural Experiment Station was followed while spraying a number of orchards. McIntosh, Wealthy and Ben Davis apples predominated in these orchards. During the latter part of the season, counts were made of the number of foliar lesions on approximately five hundred leaves taken as random samples from various sprayed branches in each TABLE V DATA ON FUNGICIDAL CONTROL OF G. JUNIPERI-VIRGINIANAE ON THE RED CEDAR TIME INTERVALS OF SPRAY APPLICATION One week Two weeks Three weeks Four weeks SULPHUR SPRAY Series A* | Series B Series A Series B Series A Series B Series A Series B No. Con No. Con- No. Con- No. Con- No. Con- No. Con- No. Con- No. Con galls trol galls trol galls trol galls trol galls trol galls trol galls trol galls trol % % % % % % % % Flotation Linco Liquid Lime Nova Scotia 0 100 3 98 1 99 0 100 3 98 eK 1 99 0 100 4 98 9 9% 1 99 2 99 0 100 1 99 1 99 1 99 1 99 6 97 Zz 99 0 100 2 99 7 96 0 100 Z 99 11 94 4 98 5 97 2 99 9 95 4 98 5 97 The number of galls on four unsprayed trees was 90; 139; 240; 300, respectively. By control is meant the percentage reduction in the number of galls on the sprayed trees as compared with the number on the unsprayed trees *The A series of trees were sprayed from July 25 to October 31; the B series from July 25 to December 1, 1934. **In two cases the trees were removed and data could not be obtained. 9sI WOLAYOdUV GIONYV AHL AO TVNYNOL IIIAX “TOA] 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS = 157 of the orchards. Similar samples from adjacent and unsprayed McIntosh trees were also taken and served for check purposes. The results of the counts were indicative of better than ninety-five per cent reduction in the number of foliar lesions. The effect of the control obtained was clearly visible in the much healthier foliage and the production of a better quality and a larger quantity of fruits on the sprayed trees. B. Conrtror or G. JUNIPERI-VIRGINIANAE ON RED CEDARS Several groups of red cedars in various localities have been sprayed during the past five years. Prior to this spray program the trees had exhibited severe infection by the rust. For the first two years the spray was applied at monthly intervals during July, August and September. The schedules for the next three years was changed to three sprays at three week intervals beginning early in July. Due to the long time inter- val for the development of the rust, the results of this spray program are available for the first three years only. An average of one to four galls of the rust per tree was all that could be found and these infections were easily removed by hand picking. Neighboring unsprayed trees continued to exhibit large numbers of the galls. C. ContTROL oF G. CLAVIPES ON POMACEOUS HOSTS Gymnos porangium clavipes is primarily a fruit parasite on its poma- ceous hosts. The period of susceptibility of the fruits is confined to the early stage of their development. Ornamental plantings of Amelanchier and Crataegus were sprayed for the control of this rust. Three applica- tions gave the best and the most consistent results. The first application was made when the blossom buds were opening. The second and third applications were made at weekly intervals. On species of Amelanchier, as high as ninety-eight per cent of the fruits remained free from infection while ninety-five per cent of the fruits on unsprayed nearby plants were infected by the rust. On species of Crataegus, a comparison with neigh- boring unsprayed trees showed a reduction of approximately eighty per cent in the number of infected fruit. D. CoNTROL oF G. CLAVIPES ON RED CEDARS AND ON COMMON JUNIPERS (JUNIPERUS COMMUNIS) The number of spray applications to red cedars and common junipers was determined by the length of time over which aeciospores are dis- charged from diseased fruits of the respective alternate hosts. The period of discharge of aeciospores from diseased Amelanchier species normally begins in late May and continues until early July when the fruits drop. On the other hand, diseased fruit of species of Crataegus 158 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII will remain on the tree until late fall. Moreover, aeciospores have been found on diseased hawthorn fruit throughout the season. A number of plantings of red cedars and common junipers were sprayed over a period of five years to control G. clavipes. These plants had all shown heavy infections by the rust. In one instance the owner had contemplated their complete removal. In localities where diseased Amelanchier species were the source of inoculum, the initial spray appli- cation was made the latter part of May. Spraying was continued at three week intervals on the common juniper, and at three to four week intervals on the red cedar, until early in July. New infections were reduced to one to four lesions per sprayed tree and at the end of the five year spray program practically all of the old perennial infections had died. In localities where diseased Crataegus fruits were the source of inoculum, spray applications were made at three week intervals from the time of the initial discharge of the aeciospores, namely, the latter part of May, until the hawthorn fruits had dropped in the fall. A comparison of the number of lesions formed on branches of the sprayed and of neighboring unsprayed trees indicated better than seventy-five per cent control. RECOMMENDATIONS FOR FUNGICIDAL CONTROL OF THE GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS A. SELECTION OF FUNGICIDE The results of the investigations presented in this paper indicate that at least certain of the sulphur fungicides may be used effectively to control the Gymnosporangium rusts on any of their respective alternate hosts. The finer sulphurs proved to be the more efficient. Linco Colloi- dal, Liquid Lime, the Nova Scotia formula and possibly Flotation (See Table I) gave satisfactory control for the particular rusts against which they were tested. The addition of a sticker and spreader is recom- mended B. DETERMINANT FACTORS IN THE FORMULATION OF THE SPRAY SCHEDULES The time of year for spray application The date of initial spraying, as well as the length of time over which spray applications must be made are determined by two factors, (1) the period of time during which the respective hosts are susceptible and (2) the period of time over which the spores are dispersed from diseased alternate hosts. For a large proportion of the pomaceous hosts the period of susceptibility of the foliage is restricted to approximately two 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS — 159 months after the leaves develop (Crowell, 1934) (MacLachlan, 1935a). Certain species of Malus, however, have been found to be susceptible to G. Juniperi-virginianae throughout the growing season (Crowell, 1934). The fruits of Amelanchier and Crataegus are resistant to G. clavipes one month after the blossoms open (Crowell, 1935). It is possible that Juniperus hosts are susceptible to these rusts throughout the period of dispersal of the aeciospores. The basidiospores of these rusts are the source of infection on the respective pomaceous hosts. These spores are dispersed during or fol- lowing rainy periods in the spring and are capable of causing infection immediately. Under normal conditions their initial release takes place during the latter part of April which is shortly before the leaves or fruit have appeared on the pomaceous hosts. Depending upon the number of rains, most of the teliospores will have germinated by the middle of June. In some instances ungerminated teliospores of G. Juniperi-virginianae have been found on the galls in July. It is doubtful, however, that such spores give rise to a sufficient degree of infection to be worthy of con- sideration; the foliage and fruit of most of the pomaceous hosts are resistant to infection by this late period. The aeciospores of these rusts are the source of infection on the Juniperus hosts. These spores are dispersed during the summer and, unlike the basidiospores, their dispersal is not dependent upon periods of rainfall. The time of their dispersal varies with the different rusts and in some cases with the pomaceous hosts attacked. The aeciospores of G. clavipes are dispersed from diseased Amelanchier fruit from late May until the middle of July at which time the infected fruit drop and decay. Crataegus fruits, infected by G. clavipes, do not drop until autumn and a certain number of aeciospores may be found on these diseased fruits throughout the season. ‘The initial release of the aeciospores of G. Juniperi-virginianae takes place early in July; those of G. globosum two or three weeks later. Aeciospores of both of the latter rusts may be found on the diseased organs of their respective pomaceous hosts throughout the summer. The greater proportion of the aeciospores of all the rusts are dispersed within the first few weeks after their formation. A high percentage of the aeciospores of G. clavipes will germinate at the time of their release from the aecia. It is possible, then, that the greatest amount of infection of the Juniperus hosts by this rust takes place in June. A very low per- centage of the aeciospores of G. Juniperi-virginianae and G. globosum will germinate at the time of their release from the aecia (Crowell, 1934) (MacLachlan, 1936). If, however, the aeciospores of G. globosum are 160 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. xvur kept for about six weeks at a temperature of 0°C., better than eighty per cent germination may be obtained. It is possible, then, that a large proportion of the Juniperus hosts are infected by G. Juniperi-virginianae and G. globosum at two rather distinct periods: (1) immediately after the aeciospores are released when low percentages of the spores germi- nate but spores are in great abundance and (2) later in the season by the aeciospores which required a dormant period prior to their germina- tion but remained on the Juniperus foliage during this time interval. The time interval between spray applications The time interval between spray applications to the broad-leaved hosts is necessarily short. Fine sulphur volatilizes when exposed to wind and sunlight on broad-leaved foliage. Moreover, the leaves of such plants are most susceptible to the Gymnosporangium rusts during their period of rapid expansion (MacLachlan, 1935a). This period usually coincides with the time of active dispersal of the basidiospores. Con- sistent control of the Gymnosporangium rusts on their respective poma- ceous hosts will not be obtained if the time interval between spray appli- cations exceeds seven to ten days. A number of instances could be cited where control was not obtained although the correct number of spray applications was made. In each case an analysis of the spray schedule showed that a time interval of more than ten days had occurred in one or more instances between consecutive spray applications. Since the basidiospores of these rusts are dispersed during rainy periods, the time intervals between spray applications should be governed somewhat by the weather. The time interval between the formation of the basidio- spores and infection of the pomaceous host is usually a matter of hours. Under cool moist conditions, the basidiospores may live for several days but they are subject to desiccation and are readily killed by high tem- peratures (MacLachlan, 1935b). The optimum time for spray applica- tion to the pomaceous host is immediately before a rainy period. Longer intervals between spray applications may be employed with safety when spraying the Juniperus hosts. The germ tubes of the aecio- spores can penetrate the leaves of the red cedar on the upper and stoma- tal surfaces only. The imbricated arrangement of the leaves is such that the sulphur is retained for relatively long periods of time within the axil formed by the upper surface of the leaf and the stem to which the leaf is attached. Examination of sprayed red cedars revealed that particles of the spray ingredient were still present, in the axils formed by the leaves, six months after the last spray application. Satisfactory control of the Gymnosporangium rusts may be obtained when the spray is applied at time intervals of three to four weeks. 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS 161 C. SPRAY SCHEDULES FOR THE CONTROL OF THREE GYMNOSPOR ANTOCTTIYM RUSTS The spray schedules have been based on the conditions as they exist in Massachusetts with respect to host and fungus. 1. Control of G. Juniperi-virginianae and G. globosum. On pomaceous hosts. Six applications at seven to ten day intervals. The first application should be made prior to the first rain after the young leaves emerge from the buds. The apple scab schedule will give satis- factory control under the condition that no time interval between spray applications exceeds seven to ten days. If there are not sufficient rains during May to gelatinize the telia on infected red cedars and thereby cause most of the teliospores to germinate, it may be necessary to add one extra application to the spray schedule. On Juniperus hosts. Four applications at three to four week inter- vals. The first application should be made prior to the initial discharge of the aeciospores, namely, about the middle of July for G. Junipert- virginianae and about the first of August for G. globosum. 2. Control of G. clavipes On pomaceous hosts. Three applications at seven to ten day inter- vals. The first application should be made when the blossom buds are opening. The schedule should be arranged to avoid spraying during pollination. On Juniperus hosts. The first application should be made during the latter part of May and continued at three to four week intervals. If diseased Amelanchier species are the source of the aeciospores the final spray may be made early in July. If diseased Crataegus species are the source of the aeciospores, spraying should be continued until September. SUMMARY A sulphur fungicide, in contact with viable basidiospores of a Gymno- sporangium rust, has little effect on these spores prior to their germina- tion. Moreover the sulphur particles must be in close proximity to the germinating basidiospores to have a toxic effect. An efficient sulphur for the control of the Gymnosporangium rusts should contain particles of active ingredients whose sizes vary from colloidal to a size that would not be completely volatilized by the time of the next spray application. From an experiment presented in this paper and from previous investi- 162 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII gations it has been concluded that the most efficient of the sulphurs tested would not protect the foliage of the pomaceous hosts for a time interval of more than seven to ten days between spray applications. Field tests for the control of G. Juniperi-virginianae on the Wealthy apple and on the red cedar were made. Four different sulphur fungicides were used. Better than ninety per cent control of this rust was obtained on both of the alternate hosts. Extensive spray programs, using a colloidal sulphur, have been con- ducted with successful results in commercial and ornamental plantings for the control of three Gymnosporangium rusts. Spray schedules for the control of G. Juniperi-virginianae, G. globo- sum, and G. clavipes on their respective alternate hosts are presented. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS To Professor J. H. Faull, for his guidance and many helpful sugges- tions, sincere appreciation is expressed. The writers also wish to thank Dr. E. F. Guba for assistance in making photomicrographs of the sulphur fungicides; Mr. C. Gilgut for assistance in conducting field tests and in the compilation of data; and members of the planting community on whose properties field tests were made. LITERATURE CITED Crowe Lt, I. H. (1934). The hosts, life history and control of the cedar- apple rust fungus Gymnosporangium Juniperi-virginianae Schw. (Jour. Arnold Arb, 15: 163-232. . The hosts, life history and control of Gymnosporangium clavipes C.and P. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 367-41 0.) MacLacutan, J. D. (1935a). The hosts of Gymnosporangium globosum Farl. sa Speed relative susceptibility. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 98-142.) 35b). The dispersal of viable basidiospores of the Gymno- aR rusts. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 411-422. —— (1936). Studies on thé biology of Gymnosporangium globosum Farl. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 1-25. Witcoxon, F. and S. E. A. McCatian (1931). The fungicidal action of sulphur. ITT. Physical factors oe the efficiency of dusts. (Contrib. Boyce Thompson Inst. 3: 509-5 EXPLANATION OF PLATE 204 Illustration of the relative particle size of the ingredients of certain sulphurs The sulphurs were made up according to the schedule given in Table I of the hapa No spreader or sticker was added. The respective mixtures vere sprayed on glass slides by means of atomizers, allowed to dry, then ee anne. The illustrations show the ingredients of the sprays at a Jour. ARNoLD Ars. VoL. XVIII PLATE 204 ad 6 2 at Soc fF LPHUR SPRAYS J TROL BY SU MNOSPORANGIUM Con Gy MERIDEN FULL-TONE a 7 : 7 - - | 7 | ne Be OO : 1937] MacLACHLAN AND CROWELL, GYMNOSPORANGIUM RUSTS 163 magnification of 545 Glial The respective sulphurs are indicated as A - Dry Lime, B —- Flot , C — Kolotog, D — Liquid Lime, E — Linco Colloidal, F — Magnetic Wettable, G — The Nova Scotia formula, and H - Sublimated. Magnetic Wettable is approximately 70% bentonite clay. Some of the finer particles of the Linco Colloidal are barely visible in the Figure. Clusters of crystals were visible on the slide that was sprayed with the Nova Scotia formula. One half of one crystal is illustrated. These crystals disappeared on spraying the slide with water. In the center of the Plate are shown photographs of the basidiospores (X) and the aecio acre CY. G. a These spores are also illustrated at a magnification of 545 diamete LABORATORY OF PLANT PATHOLOGY, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 164 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [ VOL. XVIII STOMATA SIZE AND DISTRIBUTION IN DIPLOID AND POLYPLOID PLANTS KARL SAX AND HALLY JOLIVETTE SAX With plate 205 IN BOTH PLANTs and animals the doubling of the chromosome number in a cell usually results in a corresponding increase in the size of the nucleus and cytoplasmic volume (Wilson 1925). The tetraploid races of Solanum examined by Winkler not only had larger stomata and pollen grains than those of the diploid, but, in addition, the chloroplasts were correspondingly larger. More recently Karpechenko (1928) found an increase in stomata size as the chromosome number increased in a series of Raphanus X< Brassica hybrids, although the relationship was not linear. Navashin (1931) also found a rather close correlation between chromatin mass and cell volume in related species and polyploid races of Crepis. The relationship between polyploidy and cell size has provided a method for detecting induced tetraploids in Zea simply by examining the stomata (Randolph 1932). In a recent review of autopolyploidy Miintzing (1936) lists fifty- eight cases of polyploidy within species or closely related species. The intraspecific chromosome races are usually differentiated both in morpho- logical and ecological characters. The polyploid forms are generally somewhat larger, more vigorous, tend to be longer-lived, and usually have a different geographical distribution when compared with their diploid ancestors. Although autopolyploidy does not give rise to new species directly, it may be an important factor in the evolution of plant species. The frequent occurrence of species with diploid and polyploid races, suggests that polyploids may be found in many other supposedly diploid species, as larger numbers of individuals are examined. If the relation- ship between cell size and chromosome number would permit the use of herbarium material in detecting polyploids, much of the survey work would be simplified. A comparison of diploid and polyploid races is also of considerable interest because the rate of development is decreased in the tetraploid, accompanied by a number of physiological changes. We have compared the diploid and tetraploid races of Tradescantia canaliculata Rafinesque in some detail, and have compared the stomata distribution in diploid and polyploid races or species in both living and herbarium material in other genera. The chromosome races of 7, canali- 1937] SAX & SAX, STOMATA IN DIPLOID AND POLYPLOID PLANTS 165 culata were collected by Dr. Edgar Anderson and were grown in adja- cent plots in the Arnold Arboretum. The two races are similar in size and are not easily differentiated except by cytological examination. The tetraploid plant of Secale cereale L. used in this work was produced from a diploid by subjecting the pre-embryonic cells to extreme tempera- tures (cf. Dorsey 1936). Stomata counts from living plants in the Arnold Arboretum were from individuals which had been examined cytologically to determine their chromosome numbers. The volumes of corresponding cells in tetraploid and diploid plants show a high correlation between cell size and chromosome number in Tradescantia (Table I). The pollen mother cells and microspores of the tetraploid are about twice as large as those of the diploid. The micro- spore nucleus at late prophase is also correspondingly larger in the tetra- ploid. The chloroplasts of the tetraploid are twice as large as those of the diploid— a relationship also found in Solanum species by Winkler. Needle-shaped spicules are found in the cells of the stem and are obtained in viscous sap exuded from a cut stem. These spicules are much longer in the tetraploid. The stomata of the tetraploid are larger than those of the diploid, and the number per square mm. of leaf surface is closely correlated with chromosome number. This relationship would be expected where cell size is related to chromosome number, because the area of the flattened epidermal cells should be closely correlated with their volume. TABLE I COMPARISON OF DIPLOID AND TETRAPLOID TRADESCANTIA CANALICULATA n Diploid n Tetraploid Volume of PMC in cu. » — Ist Tel. 25 5,443 25 9,204 Volume of microspore in cu. » ey. “£620 -25 12,217 Volume of microspore nucleus 1n cu u oo 450 “25: 2342 Volume of chloroplasts in cu. u 44 76 ~=62 139 Length of spicules from stem — in yu 3 74 28 112 Stomata per sq. mm. of leaf surface (lower) 50 39 = 50 19 Length of stomata in yu 50 61 50 78 Number of coils in meiotic chromosome 100 5.5 100 4.5 Cytoplasmic streaming — stamen hairs — m per sec. 25 5.4 pa 4:2 Time of most frequent meiotic divisions A.M. P.M. Propagation from stem cuttings poor good 166 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII There is little difference in the size of diploid and tetraploid plants of T. canaliculata, even though the cells of the tetraploid are twice as large. This means that the tetraploid has about half as many cells as the diploid. The tetraploid does not develop more rapidly than the diploid, so that rate of cell division must be much slower in the tetraploid. The differences in rate of cell division provide an opportunity for a study of certain physiological processes. The chromosomes of somatic cells are in the form of coiled chromo- nemata at all stages in the cell cycle, and about 20-25 minor coils are found in metaphase chromosomes; but at meiosis a major spiral is super- imposed on the minor or somatic spiral. The occurrence of major spirals at meiosis is attributed to the slower development of the meiotic cell (Sax and Sax 1935). The slower development of the tetraploid Trades- cantia should be reflected in the degree of major coiling of the chromo- nemata at meiosis. A comparison of the meiotic chromosomes of the diploid and tetraploid races of T. canaliculata shows that the number of coils are decreased considerably in the tetraploid meiotic chromosomes (Table I). The rate of cytoplasmic streaming in the stamen hairs was compared in the diploid and tetraploid plants. Stamen hairs were taken from freshly-opened flowers and mounted in paraffin oil. A long strand of cytoplasm was selected for observation, and the rate of streaming was determined four times for a certain length of the protoplasmic strand under observation in each cell. Two series of observations were made. In the first series, the average rate of streaming in 15 cells of the diploid was 4.2 microns per second, while in 17 cells of the tetraploid, the rate was 3.2 microns per second. A second series of observations, taken a week later, showed an average rate of 7.1 microns for 10 diploid cells and 5.9 microns for 10 tetraploid cells. Although the rate of streaming is dependent upon environmental conditions, the differences observed suggest that there is greater cytoplasmic activity in the cells of the diploid. Cytological studies of meiotic divisions of diploid tradescantias grown in the field and in the greenhouse show that the meiotic metaphase stages are found much more frequently in the morning. Even during the win- ter months, few division figures are found after 10 A. M. A comparison of diploids and tetraploids grown in the field showed that in the diploids the meiotic divisions occurred most frequently in the morning, while the same stages in the tetraploid were found to be most frequent in the afternoon,— although the time of division in the tetraploid was not so limited as in the diploid. 1937] SAX & SAX, STOMATA IN DIPLOID AND POLYPLOID PLANTS 167 Miintzing (1936) has shown that the polyploid forms tend to repro- duce vegetatively more frequently than the diploids. This difference is found in the diploid and tetraploid forms of T. canaliculata. About a dozen stem cuttings were made of each type. The diploid cutting formed few roots, and only a few survived, while most of the tetraploid cuttings produced roots and survived. However, the rooting ability of the tetra- ploid 7. canaliculata is not as good as that of the diploid species, T. paludosa. STOMATA COUNTS The correlation between chromosome number and size and frequency of stomata in Tradescantia canaliculata, suggested the possibility that the size or distribution of stomata might be used as an index of poly- ploidy in certain species of plants. In Tradescantia the relation be- tween chromosome number and the distribution of stomata is much more marked than the relation between chromosome number and length of stomata. In Karpechenko’s (1928) series of Raphanus X Brassica polyploids, the length of the stomata in mm. 1350 was about 7 for the diploids and 9.7 for the tetraploid. Stomata counts taken from his illustrations show about 550 per square mm. for the diploid parents, 800 for the diploid F,, and 350 for the tetraploid hybrid. There seems to be a closer correlation between chromosome number and stomata counts than between chromosome number and stomata length, and the counts are made more easily than the measurements. Some preliminary examinations were made from species or races of known chromosome number (Table II). The stomata frequency of the diploid Secale was nearly twice that of the tetraploid. Among the plants in the Arboretum, Staphylea was chosen because it was known to have diploid, tetraploid, and hexaploid species. The stomata counts are roughly proportional to the chromosome numbers. A similar corre- lation was found in the diploid and tetraploid species of Deutzia and in the tetraploid and hexaploid species of the Caprifolium section of Lonicera. These preliminary comparisons of stomata counts in diploids and polyploids indicated that stomata counts might be used to determine the presence of polyploid races in certain species, and of polyploid species in certain genera. In talking over the possibilities of this work with Dr. Edgar Anderson, we learned that he had been making stomata counts from herbarium material at the Missouri Botanical Garden, and that Dr. G. L. Stebbins had used this method at the University of Cali- fornia. Dr. Stebbins informs us that, in his material, the size of stomata 168 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII is a better index of chromosome number than stomata frequency. We have tried the method with a number of genera in the herbarium, and it seems to have possibilities. TABLE II STOMATA COUNTS FROM FRESH LEAVES Stomata per Chro. sq. mm. Genus Species No. Lower epidermis Tradescantia canaliculata 2n 39 ~ ™ 4n 19 Secale cereale 2n 34 7 4n 19 Staphylea Bumalda 2n 300 i colchica ? 290 ee pinnata 4n 157 ’ trifolia 6n 121 Deutzia gracilis 2n 382 “ reflexa 4n 168 “ scabra 5n 100 Lonicera alseuosmoides 4n 350 “ Henryi 6n 271 The number of stomata per unit of leaf surface seems to be reason- ably uniform in many species, provided the counts are made from leaves of similar size and stage of maturity, and the samples taken from cor- responding areas in different leaves. Long and Clements (1934) have shown that the number of stomata varies with the position on the leaf and the environmental conditions under which the leaf was developed. Accordingly, we have selected leaves only from fruiting specimens and taken the collodion peels from an area near the center of each leaf. A modification of the collodion peel method used by Long and Clements was adopted for this work. We have used a solution of parlodion (5 per cent) in butyl acetate plus 5 per cent of butyl alcohol, as suggested by W. C. Darrah. A small drop of the solution is dropped on the lower epidermis of the leaf. If the leaf is pubescent, the pubescence may be removed by a preliminary peel, or it can often be removed with an eraser or piece of art gum. Drying of the solution is facilitated by the use of an electric hair dryer. When the edges of the parlodion begin to dry and separate from the leaf, the peel is removed 1937] SAX & SAX, STOMATA IN DIPLOID AND POLYPLOID PLANTS _ 169 and cemented on a glass slide. The necessary data are written on the slide with a wax pencil. The stomata counts were made at a magni- fication of & 300 or & 450. The count for each specimen is based on an average of five records from various parts of the peel. The counts were later converted into number per square mm. of leaf surface. The first genus selected for a study of stomata frequency in relation to polyploidy was Malus, a genus known to have both diploid and tetra- ploid species. The data obtained are shown in Table ITI. TABLE III MALUS SPECIES — STOMATA COUNTS Reported Numbe chr. no. of specimens Stomata per sq. mm. AMERICAN SPECIES angustifolia 4n 9 320-410 (7) 190-230 (2) coronaria 4n 7 340-340 (2) 150-220 (5) fusca 9 310-330 (2) 140-180 (7) glaucescens 4n i 310-340 (4) 180-220 (3) ioensis 2n 6 300-390 (6) platycarpa 3 190-200 (3) ASIATIC SPECIES baccata 2n 10 330-380 (3) 160-200 (7) floribunda 2n 2 300-350 (2) Halliana 2 310 (1) 210 (1) prunifolia 2n x) 320-430 (3) Sieboldii 3 320-420 (3) x Zumi 2n 2 330-340 (2) Most of the stomata counts fall into two general classes: those between 300 and 430 and those between 140 and 230. Presumably the higher counts indicate a diploid chromosome number, the lower counts a tetraploid chromosome number. Intermediate counts were found in six specimens — including M. coronaria and M. Halliana — and in the parthenogenetic triploid species M. hupehensis. If the stomata counts are a reliable index of polyploidy, it appears that both diploid and tetra- ploid races occur in M. angustifolia, M. coronaria, M. fusca, M. glaucescens, M. baccata, and M. Halliana. The tetraploid forms appear to occur more frequently in North America. There is no relation 170 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. Xvi between polyploidy and geographic distribution within a species, with the possible exception of M. fusca. This species extends from Alaska to California. The two apparently diploid forms were collected in Alaska and British Columbia, while only “tetraploid” forms were found in Washington, Oregon, and California. In the closely related genus Pyrus only diploid species have been reported. Stomata counts from sixteen specimens, including six species, were rather variable, ranging from 120 to 320; but the average count was 190 per square millimeter. The stomata counts of Staphylea species were obtained from herba- rium specimens for a comparison with the counts obtained from the living plants. The average stomata frequency was 360 for the diploid, S. bumalda; 190 for the tetraploid, S. pinnata; and 220 for the hexa- ploid species, S. trifolia. While these counts are not entirely in accord with those from fresh specimens, the stomata counts in the diploid are much higher than those of the polyploids in both series of observations. A study of stomata frequency in Vaccinium species indicates that both diploid and tetraploid forms occur in V. canadense and in V. vacil- lans. The stomata counts in the diploid and tetraploid forms are about 500 and 350, respectively. All four specimens of V. corymbosum examined had stomata counts ranging between 340 and 390, indicating that all were tetraploids as listed by Longley (1927). According to the stomata counts, the four specimens of V. pennsylvanicum examined are also tetraploids. Vaccinium virgatum, a hexaploid, according to Longley, had a stomata count of 290 in the one specimen examined. The relation between polyploidy and geographic distribution suggests that many geographic races may be polyploid forms of the diploid species. We have started a series of investigations on polyploidy in relation to geographic distribution. Dr. Fernald has been very co- operative in this work, and has given us many suggestions regarding geographic races which are well represented in the Gray Herbarium. The first species selected for study by means of stomata counts was Gaylussacia dumosa and its variety Bigeloviana. The species is found from Florida to Pennsylvania, while the variety extends from New Jersey to Nova Scotia. The stomata counts of the species ranged from 220 to 290 in seven specimens, with an average of 260; while in the variety, the stomata counts ranged from 220 to 360 in ten specimens, with an average count of 270. Apparently G. dumosa and its variety Bigeloviana have the same chromosome number; and in this case poly- ploidy is not involved in the taxonomic and geographic differences. 1937] SAX & SAX, STOMATA IN DIPLOID AND POLYPLOID PLANTS 171 CONCLUSIONS A comparison of diploid and tetraploid races of Tradescantia canaliculata shows a high degree of correlation between chromosome number and size of pollen mother cells, microspores, stomata, chloro- plasts, and stomata frequency. The tetraploid has about half as many cells as the diploid forms, and a corresponding difference must exist in the rate of cell division. The number of major spirals in the meiotic chromosomes is greater in the diploid. Cytoplasmic streaming in the stamen hairs seems to be more rapid in the diploid. The tetraploid roots much better from stem cuttings. Stomata frequency was used as an index of polyploidy in several genera. A positive correlation is found in diploid and tetraploid races of Tradescantia and Secale and in species of Staphylea, Deutzia, and Lonicera. Counts from herbarium material show some correlation be- tween stomata frequency per square millimeter of leaf surface and known chromosome numbers of the species. If the stomata counts are a reliable index of chromosome numbers, it appears that both diploid and tetra- ploid races exist in certain species of Malus and Vaccinium. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE 205 Camera lucida sketches of cells from diploid and tetraploid forms of Tradescantia canaliculata, and stomata size and frequency in two herbarium specimens of Malus baccata. TRADESCANTIA Figs. 1 and 2. Anaphase of first meiotic division of diploid and tetraploid. Figs. 3 and 4. Outlines of microspores and late prophase in diploid and parvum Figs. 5 and 6. Stomata fron diploid and tetraploid races 250. Figs. 7 and 8. Crystals from cells of stem in diploid and tetraploid respec- tively. 00. MALusS Stomata distribution from collodion peel. Fig. 9. Malus baccata. Collected in Manchuria by Dorsett, no. 3609. Presumably a diploid form Fig. 10. Malus baccata. Collected in Siberia by Sargent in 1903. Pre- sumably a tetraploid form LITERATURE CITED Dorsey, E. ae Induced polyploidy in wheat and rye. (Jour. Hered. (aus | 60.) Pees G. D. (1928). Polyploid ao of Raphanus sativus L. x Brassica oleracea L. ut. Vee A., and ONG, F. E. CLEMENTS (1934). The method of collodion films for Rena (Amer. Jour. Bot. 21: 7-17.) 172 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII Lonctey, A. E, (1927). Chromosomes in Vaccinium. (Science, 66: 567- 568. MtnvtzinG, A. (1936). The evolutionary significance of autopolyploidy. (Hereditas. 21: 263-378). NavasHIN, M. (1931). Chromatin mass and cell volume in related species. Univ. Calif. Pub. Agr. Sci. 6: 207-230. 193 RANbotpH, L. F. ). Some effects of high temperature on polyploidy and other ie hea in maize. (Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. 18: 222-229.) x, H. J. and Kart Sax (1935). ines, structure and behavior in mitosis and meiosis. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 4 Witson, E. B. (1925). The cell in development and heredity. (pp. 1232. Macmillan Co., New York. ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. Jour. ARNoLp Ars. VoL. XVIII PLATE 205 STOMATA SIZE AND DISTRIBUTION IN DiIPLoID AND PoLypLoiIp PLANTS. Oo Oo 7 Oo a OS OO - : 1937] MERRILL, INSERTING DATA IN THE HERBARIUM 173 ON THE TECHNIQUE OF INSERTING PUBLISHED DATA IN THE HERBARIUM E. D. MERRILL BEGINNING with volume eighteen, number one, January, 1937, a small special edition of the Journal of the Arnold Arboretum has been prepared printed on one side of the paper only. The objective is to provide a form, without sacrificing two complete copies of each issue, for the preparation of “herbarium clippings” whereby pertinent taxo- nomic data may become available for insertion into herbaria in associa- tion with the actual specimens representing the species described or discussed. This special edition is available only on an exchange basis for similar material that may be used for preparing herbarium clippings for use at the Arnold Arboretum. Those familiar with the older herbaria realize that individual botanists in the past have occasionally attached copies of their original descrip- tions to the herbarium sheets, but nowhere does one find any consider- able number of these. In my own experience in the Philippines previous to 1923 I occasionally had typed and inserted into the herbarium copies of original descriptions, but like most busy botanists elsewhere I never found time to clip and insert copies of my own published descriptions. It was only after my transfer to the University of California in 1923 that it occurred to me that a more comprehensive plan of inserting actual descriptions into the herbarium would be advantageous. Thus over a period of nearly six years many thousands of such items were incorporated in the herbarium, the great advantage being that even where authentically named specimens were not available, the actual description was in place. Special attention was given to published data on the floras of China, the Philippines, and Malaysia. This trial, involving perhaps 40,000 entries, convinced me of the great utility and the eminent practicability of the scheme, although while engaged on this task I was seriously assured by some of my colleagues that the project was an impracticable one. On my transfer to the New York Botanical Garden in 1930, I there initiated the same system on a small scale in the early part of the year, but I always had the feeling that some of my associates there considered the matter of slight value and perhaps some of them even thought that 174 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII I was to a slight degree mentally unbalanced in initiating what was a most radical innovation. In November, 1930, when unexpectedly it became possible to secure the services of numerous individuals through the privately supported Emergency Work Bureau, it became imme- diately necessary to plan productive projects whereby the talents of this supplementary force could be utilized to advantage. Starting with six temporary employees, the number was rapidly increased until within two months about 100 extra employees were at work. The further development of the preparation of published data for herbarium inserts was made an important project. A certain number of assistants, under supervision, were assigned to the task of preparing the clippings, utiliz- ing two printed copies of the volume or article that it was desirable to clip. Others were assigned to the task of typing original descriptions and critical notes from the older periodical literature. Because of lack of interest on the part of certain staff members, not accustomed to the advantages of the system, the geographic areas first stressed were the same as those selected at the University of California. Later this was extended to cover all fields in which the New York Botanical Garden was actively interested, North, Central, and South America, the West Indies, Asia, Malaysia, and Polynesia. No record of the number of items incorporated in the herbarium was kept. A very conservative estimate is that the number is now over 700,000 and it may well be greatly in excess of that number. Some idea of the extent of the operations may be gained by the statement that among the periodicals from which practically all pertinent taxonomic data have been excerpted, either by clipping or by typing, are complete sets of the following: Bulletin de l’herbier Boissier; Journal of Botany, British and For- eign; Kew Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information; Notes from the Royal Botanic Garden, Edinburgh; Notizblatt des Botanischen Gartens und Museums, Berlin; Linnaea; Philippine Journal of Science; Sunyatsenia; Sinensia; Lingnan Science Journal; publications of the Fan Memorial Institute of Biology, Metropolitan Museum (Academia Sinica), Science Society of China, and the Peking Natural History Society; Bulletin de la Société botanique de France, Notulae Systematicae (Paris), Notulae Systematicae (Leningrad), Bishop Museum publications in botany; Field Museum publications in botany; nearly all of the official publica- tions of the botanical garden, Buitzenzorg; all of the official publications of the New York Botanical Garden, including the North American Flora; Records of the Botanical Survey of India; Annals of the Missouri Botanical Garden; Contributions from the Gray Herbarium; Contribu- 1937] MERRILL, INSERTING DATA IN THE HERBARIUM 175 tions from the United States National Herbarium; Journal of the Arnold Arboretum; the Hookerian series of botanical periodicals preced- ing the establishment of the Journal of Botany, British and Foreign; Hooker’s Icones Plantarum (the first ten volumes reproduced by photo- stat); Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington; Mededee- lingen van’s Rijks Herbarium, Leiden; Bulletin mensuel de la Societe Linnéenne de Paris; Bulletin du Muséum d’histoire naturelle (Paris) ; Bulletin de l’Académie internationale de géographie botanique; Acta Horti Gothoburgensis; Candollea; Annuaire du Conservatoire et du Jardin botaniques de Genéve; Gentes herbarum; Transactions of the Linnean Society, University of California Publications, Botany, and others. Much of the systematic data have also been excerpted from another long series of periodicals, including the Botanische Jahrbicher, Fedde’s Repertorium and its Beihefte, Beihefte zum Botanischen Centralblatt, Annales des sciences naturelles, Le monde des plantes, Botanical Gazette, Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club, Rhodora, Acta Horti Petropoli- tani, Gardeners’ Chronicle, Botanische Zeitung, Bonplandia, Hedwigia, Journal de botanique (Morot), Flora, Journal of the Washington Academy of Science, Bulletin de la Société impériale des naturalistes de Moscou, Mededeelingen van het Botanisch Museum en Herbarium van de Rijks Universiteit de Utrecht, and scattered articles in a large num- ber of other periodicals. Supplementing these data, many thousands of clippings were prepared from miscellaneous reprints from a wide variety of sources, various mod- ern and even some older monographs, independently published volumes, the numerous original descriptions in Kuntze’s Revisio generum planta- rum, and from such extensive works as those of Maximowicz on the floras of Japan and Manchuria, and the more recent ones of Handel- Mazzetti on the flora of China, Plantae Wilsonianae and similar works. The work is still being continued, now supported by federal and state relief funds. The hundreds of thousands of items from sources indicated above, some the original printed data, some typed copies, some reproduced by the photostat method, are actually incorporated in the herbarium of the New York Botanical Garden, thus making this great reference collection a most outstanding one in which resident and visiting investigators can prosecute intensive work without the great loss of time entailed in other institutions where a very high percentage of one’s time must of necessity be devoted to library search. Under this system, the library to a re- markable degree has been made an actual part of the herbarium, with 176 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII original descriptions, critical notes, illustrations, redescriptions, exten- sions of ranges, etc., actually associated with the reference specimens. Here in many groups, and for almost entire floras in some cases, the systematist finds before him practically everything that he needs, in the way of the printed record, without the necessity of having, in each case, to spend hours, or days, or even weeks, searching for the needed refer- ences in the tremendously scattered source literature that he may need to consult in connection with the problem under investigation. In other words, within limits, the herbarium is not only an herbarium in the gen- erally accepted sense, but it is an herbarium, a card catalogue and a library, all combined in one working unit. Since this large scale work was undertaken, first at the University of California in 1923, later at the New York Botanical Garden in 1930, and more recently at the Arnold Arboretum, modifications or adapta- tions of the same idea have been adopted at the United States National Herbarium, the Philadelphia Academy of Natural Sciences, and at sev- eral institutions in China. To make currently published data available for this purpose special editions of certain periodicals are now being issued, printed on one side of the paper only, such as “‘Sunyatsenia,” the Berlin “Notizblatt” and Fedde’s ‘“Repertorium”: to this short list is now added the “Journal of the Arnold Arboretum.” In the past at least some parts of “Das Pflanzenreich” have been so printed in limited editions. There is little agreement as to how such data should be incorporated into the herbarium. When I first commenced inserting occasional de- scriptions into the herbarium many years ago, they were automatically treated like herbarium specimens, and mounted on standard herbarium sheets. Occasionally they were pasted on the sheet bearing the type specimen. These are apparently the first methods that one thinks of. Both have certain obvious and serious disadvantages. I then developed the idea of pasting the description inside of the specimen cover so that in studying the included botanical material, one would have both the description and the specimen or specimens before him. Soon this scheme was found to be faulty and it was quickly abandoned for the one adopted at California, New York, and the Arnold Arboretum, i.e., to paste the description or the clipping rather lightly by its corners on the outside of the specimen cover, on the lower left hand corner of the folded sheet. A serious objection to mounting single descriptions in the middle of a standard herbarium sheet, aside from the relatively high cost of mounting paper, is that such a sheet may become misplaced among the mounted specimens. In any case, if the first sheet of a series bears 1937] MERRILL, INSERTING DATA IN THE HERBARIUM 177 merely a printed or typed description it effectively obscures the actual specimens, a point that needs consideration when one is making hurried comparisons. If the slips are firmly pasted, as unfortunately they are in most cases, they cannot be easily removed. Again, if they are placed in the middle of a standard sheet, as is usually the case, there is inadequate space for adding other descriptions, such as those of species reduced to synonomy, redescriptions, and later critical notes; for such data as well as for original descriptions of species reduced to synonymy, one is forced to use an extra sheet for each. One could cite cases, where with one description to a sheet it might conceivably be necessary to prepare and insert not one or two or three sheets, but literally scores of them, for many “recognized” species are burdened with scores of synonyms. This system, consistently followed, adds a tremendous amount of needless paper to the herbarium and results in a very great waste of expensive herbarium storage space. The chief objection to pasting an original description on the type sheet itself is that frequently adequate space is not available unless a part of the specimen itself be obscured by the clippings. The reason I soon abandoned pasting the descriptions on the inside of the cover was because hurried or careless herbarium workers tended to discard frayed, torn, or stained covers without glancing inside to see whether or not there were contained data in the form of clippings or typed descriptions. Specimen covers that contain no data other than a description pasted on the inside are particularly apt to be discarded, for without glancing inside, one cannot determine whether or not there are included clippings. Having stated some of the serious objections to the first two methods, it is well to indicate the advantages of the third method with which I have now had over twelve years’ experience; and not one based on a limited, or even a local use of the system, but rather with a world view- point, involving hundreds of thousands of items. As indicated above, one of the consistent criticisms of any method of making these herbarium inserts has been that it ‘“adds too much paper” to the herbarium. With the herbarium sheet method I agree fully with this criticism. With the specimen cover system, utilizing a rather thin, tough, durable paper, such as Nibroc Duracel 40 Ibs., and adding from one to many clippings to a single sheet, no just criticism can be made, for the space taken does not equal that needed for a single average mounted botanical specimen. The system, however, does involve the acceptance of the specimen cover plan, i.e., all sheets of a single species to be included in a single thin cover within the stiffer genus cover; few to many specimen covers 178 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. XVI with their included sheets may be inserted within a single genus cover. If this be adding too much paper, then the specimen cover system is condemned at the outset by individuals, perhaps, who have never used it. The specimen covers serve another purpose in that they very greatly protect mounted specimens from undue breakage. In practice a high percentage of the sheets will have but a single description, this the original one. For common, widely distributed, and variable species, and especially those that have a complicated synonymy, the sheets will eventually bear from two or three to very numerous items. The first item should be placed about a half inch above the lower margin in the left hand corner of the folded sheet, lightly gummed by the corners only. Additional items are added in sequence of their preparation above the first one. To the same sheet should be attached original descriptions of species that have been reduced, if such occur, as is frequently the case. To the sheet should also be attached re- descriptions, critical considerations by later authors, and especially those items that contain literature references, synonymy, and important ex- tensions of range; in fact, all pertinent data of importance that may have been published by various authors that appertain to the species under consideration. In extreme cases a sheet may be so thoroughly covered by supplementary published data of one type or another that all available space is taken. In this case a single sheet of the same stock as the specimen cover may be utilized for the overflow, this to be inserted inside the first cover. As incorporated material relating to supposedly distinct species is found to appertain to a single species, the two covers may be “telescoped” one within the other, or the data may be removed from one sheet and attached to the other. This brings up a most important point for those who use either the herbarium sheet method, or the species cover system. The clippings should not be pasted firmly to the carrying medium under any circum- stances, but rather they should be pasted lightly by their corners so that, as necessary, they may readily be removed for transfer to other positions, Only narrow strips, that might be easily torn if pasted only by their ends, should receive more adhesive. This is a most important point and any curator adopting this clipping system or any modification of it, should give careful consideration to the simple problem of attach- ing the slips before a system has been adopted that may eventually be found to be very disadvantageous. Whether typed data be attached to standard herbarium sheets or to specimen covers, they should be pre- pared on thin paper of good quality, such as onion skin paper rather than on the heavier standard paper, this to save space in the storage 1937] MERRILL, INSERTING DATA IN THE HERBARIUM 179 cases, for when one contemplates the addition of tens of thousands of typed entries into the herbarium, the problem of space becomes dis- tinctly important. The general and preferred method of preparing clippings is to take two copies of the work to be clipped, arrange the sheets as page proof, and to each entry add in the text or at the margin, an abbreviated but clear reference to the author, periodical or title, volume, page and date; these to be either typed, written long hand, or stamped. For standard periodi- cal references the citations may be greatly abbreviated, such as JOB. instead of Journ. Bot.; BG. instead of Bot. Gaz.; BJ. instead of Bot. Jahrb.; KB. instead of Kew Bull.; BTBC. instead of Bull. Torr. Bot. Club; and JLSB. instead of Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. When only one copy of a paper desirable for clipping is available, every other page must be typed, photographed or photostated, the citations to be added as part of the typing task. For older periodicals, rare items, and important articles where reprints are unavailable, all entries should be typed. In some cases entire volumes may be reproduced by the photostat method and there sheets then clipped. Obviously the original printed data or a photographic reproduction of it, is preferable to a typed copy. When a sufficient number of clippings or typed slips are available, they are systematized by families and genera, and then inserted into the herbarium in their proper places. Normally the best procedure to follow is for some botanist familiar with the flora, or the group, to examine the entries and indicate obvious reductions to synonymy, thus avoiding the undue scattering of items appertaining to a single species under different names in the herbarium. In special cases, such as the preparation of a monographic work or a revision of a special group, all original descriptions and critical notes for every species may be prepared. This, however, involves a very great amount of bibliographic work, other than straight routine, and generally involves a considerable amount of supervisory time by staff members, the ordinary routine employee not being equipped to find the references needed. On the whole this method of compiling data is wasteful in the extreme, and is in general impracticable unless a trained botanist be willing and ready to devote a very large amount of time to the project. Some curators who have recently adopted this plan restrict their herbarium insertions to copies of original descriptions. From my stand- point, and based on my own extensive experience, while this is better than nothing, yet a serious error is made in not including data where synonymy with literature references and citations of specimens are given. Not infrequently a later author’s consideration of a species is 180 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII distinctly more illuminating than is the original description. It is par- ticularly important that all pertinent additional data, redescriptions, critical notes, supplementary data on type specimens, and significant extensions of range be preserved and incorporated on the sheet or sheets with the original description. Except in those cases where new names appear in current literature, important published data may be entirely overlooked, for manifestly it is impossible for the average botanist to master and keep in mind the tens of thousands widely scattered and unindexed observations. References check against each other, and automatically in examining long series of assembled data regarding this or that species, one often detects errors, some perhaps relatively un- important, but frequently most exasperating, particularly when they include incorrect volume numbers, page references, dates of publication, and occasionally even wrong periodical titles; many botanists appar- ently do not check their cited references on the originals, and an error once made in a standard work may automatically be repeated over and over again. When discrepancies are noted in a series of published ref- erences, it is a simple matter to determine which is correct by consulting the original publication. As a side issue to this work scores of binomials overlooked by the compilers of Index Kewensis and its supplements were detected. So much of the criticism of the principle of making herbarium inserts has come from individuals unfamiliar with its extensive recent develop- ment in a few institutions that I have become impervious to it. To early criticisms to the effect that the scheme was impracticable, I believe that it has been abundantly proved that the reverse is the case. To those who criticize without the basis of actual experience little attention need be given. To those who utilize the data and then criticize the system because not all the needed and published data have been incorporated, or because some non-technical assistant has filed a reference in the wrong place, the answer is obvious; cooperate in helping to complete the records. Those interested in the printed page may look on me as a vandal, because annually I clip many hundreds of pages of technical descriptions. If a library has a complete set of a periodical, I see little reason for considering that all reprints from that periodical are sacred and must be maintained on the shelves as separate items. I frankly believe that frequently the best place for the reprint is in the herbarium in association with the plants to which the data appertain rather than on the library shelf. One great handicap is the attitude of the average herbarium worker. He has so much productive work to accomplish that he cannot afford 1937] MERRILL, INSERTING DATA IN THE HERBARIUM 181 to take the time to prosecute the necessary routine in preparing and inserting herbarium clippings covering his own contributions much less those of numerous other botanists. He forgets that what is accomplished is of benefit not only to himself but to all who in the future may have occasion to utilize the herbarium reference facilities, and that what he accomplishes, no matter how little, is a contribution to the efficiency of his own future work as well as to the efficiency of others. When one is dealing with the problems of identification of collections coming from little known parts of the world, particularly from areas not covered by published floras or even systematic lists, one must of necessity spend a disproportionate part of his time locating the widely scattered published descriptions and critical notes, which he must, or at least should, consult and compare critically with his material. To find these data assembled and arranged in advance, and actually in the herbarium, whether specimens representing the named species are available or not, adds tremendously to one’s efficiency and should tend to more accurate, complete, and dependable work. After over twelve years’ experience with this innovation in herbarium practice and particularly with the large scale demonstration as developed at the New York Botanical Garden I became more and more enthusi- astic regarding its merits as the increasing number of references in situ in the herbarium demonstrate its extreme utility. I feel safe in asserting that no large herbarium can safely ignore the challenge and avoid the issue of incorporating in its working collections at least those current items published by its own staff members. JI am convinced that this innovation is one of the most important advances made in herbarium technique in the last few decades. Objections invariably come from individuals long accustomed to standard, or better, static technique. They claim that the work cannot be done with their present resources; that of the specimens, the literature in the form of a library, and com- prehensive indices are available, it is not necessary to take the time to incorporate such data in the herbarium; that the plan involves putting too much paper into the herbarium; that they have too much productive work to do to warrant taking the time to accomplish this routine task; and (never having done it) they believe that it is impracticable. These are some of the current but invalid objections. Several years ago when I was directing the work of several typists en- gaged solely in copying original descriptions from the older literature, the curator of one of our large herbaria courteously but firmly declined to accept my offer to supply him gratis with a carbon copy of each description thus reproduced. He had access to extensive herbarium 182 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII facilities, to a great botanical library, and to comprehensive indices and card seiner and could see little to be gained by having the original descriptions incorporated in the herbarium. How many thousands of steps might have been saved within a single year, and how much time have been conserved in the endless consulting of hundreds or even thousands of descriptions in the library made no impression. In search- ing for objections to an obviously important innovation the average herbarium executive, handicapped by a long established and static routine, forgets that those who come after him will not have his intensive knowledge of a special flora, a special group, or of a special literature, but that each worker must, to a certain degree, forge his own tools. The work of all future investigators is made infinitely easier if the current worker would but incorporate, from time to time, in association with the specimens, at least his more important contributions. It is noteworthy how objections fade when a botanist accustomed to the old method of botanical specimens plus a card-catalogue or an index, plus a library, borrows all the material in a special group, specimens and covers with incorporated printed or typed data, from an institution in which the system has been well established, and finds to his surprise that his bibliography for this or that group is largely done for him; that he has before him most of the published descriptions he needs, whether repre- sented by authentically named specimens or not; and not infrequently he finds references from obscure sources of which he had no previous knowledge. ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 1937] TUCKER, BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES 183 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES ETHELYN M. TUCKER Edwards’s Botanical Register. A brief note in “British and Irish Botanists” yields the following information: “Sydenham Teast Edwards a celebrated botanical artist was born at Abergavenny about 1769 and died in Chelsea in 1819. He illustrated R. W. Dickson’s ‘Dictionary of Practical Gardening,’ 1805-07, ‘Botanical Magazine,’ 1786-1814, and ‘Botanical Register,’ 1815-19.” In the Gardeners’ Chronicle, 1898, xxili, 340, Mr. W. Botting Hemsley gives a more ex- tended account of Mr. Edwards, and believing this to form an interest- ing introduction to the study of the Botanical Register we quote in part: “In 1828 Samuel Curtis then proprietor of the Botanical Magazine, wrote of Mr. William Curtis, its founder, as follows: ‘But the artist of most use to Mr. Curtis was Sydenham Taste (sic) Edwards, who was introduced to him for the purpose of his patronage by a Mr. Denman, who being of a scientific turn of mind, and happening to be at Aber- gavenny, noticed Edwards whose father was a school master and the organist there. Young Edwards, whilst a boy, had copied some of the plates of the Flora Londinensis, which were shown to Mr. Curtis, who was so pleased with them that he sent for him to London, and had him instructed in drawing, in which he improved very rapidly, and soon became able to draw and etch the plates of the Flora Londinensis and the Botanical Magazine. The drawings for the Magazine were entirely his own for many years, and were executed with a correctness not before known in periodical publications. He attended Mr. Curtis on most of his excursions in search of natural history and became the companion rather than the servant of his patron.’ After Mr. Curtis’s death in 1799, Edwards continued sole artist for the Botanical Magazine until 1815, when, in conjunction with John Bellenden Ker, he founded the Botanical Register, on much the same lines as the Botanical Magazine, though he added floral analyses to some extent.” Edwards and Ker were joined by Sansom the engraver and on the title-page of volume fifteen (1829) John Lindley’s name is mentioned for the first time as editor. The Botanical Register comprises thirty-three volumes, published in parts from 1815 to 1847, issued on the first of each month. There are eight plates to a part, often with a double plate counting as two. 184 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII The plates are dated and in volumes one to nineteen the first eight plates are dated Mar. 1 and the last eight Feb. 1 of the following year, the title-page of the volume giving only the year of the first plates. With vol. xx (1835) the practice is reversed and the date of the last plates given, until eventually the volumes comprise a complete year from Jan. to Dec. and the year on plates and title-page agree. In the absence of covers these discrepancies may easily be overlooked and the following citation of them be helpful. Vol. i rere Mar. Dec. 1815 (PI. 1-76); Jan—Feb. ee (Pl. 77-90) ‘i ii (1816) 1816 ( “ 91-163); “ * 1817 (“ 164-177) 7 iii (1817) " “ 1817. ( “ 178-248); “ . ate (“ 249-263) i 818) “ “1818 ( * 264-335); “ * 1819 (“ 336-349) “ v (1819) “ * 1819 (* 350-421); “ 1820 (‘S 422-435) zy 20) ¢ 1820 (“ 436-506); “ “1821 (“ 507-520) “vii (1821) - “1821 ( “ 521-590); “ * 1822 (“ 591-605) * -vili (1822) “ “1822 ( “ 606-675); “ 1823 (“ 676 . (1823) is 1823 ( “ 690-762); * “1824 (“ 763-777) ‘ x (1824) ‘ “1824 (“ 778-853); “ 1825 (“ 854-867) 7 xi (1825) 7 “1825 ( “ 868-940); “ “1826 (“ 941-955) “ ii (1826) “ “1826 ( 956-1029); “ “1827 (“ 1030-1043) “xiii (1827) 7 “1827 ( “ 1044-1116); “ * 1828 (“ 1117-1130) “xiv (1828) “ *“ 1828 (“ 1131-1202); “ 1829 (“ 1203-1216) “ 829) um “1829 ( “ 1217-1291); “ 1830 (“ 1292-1305) - i (1830) 2 ** 1830 ( “ 1306-1376); “ “ 1831 (“ 1377-1391) * xvii (1831) “ * 1831 ( “ 1392-1462); “ “1832 (“ 1463-1476) “xvii (1832) . 1832 ( “ 1477-1549); “1833 (“S 1550-1564) “xix (1833) “ * 1833 (‘ 1565-1637); “ “1834 ( 1638-1652) “xx (1835) “ “1834 ( 1653-1727); “ 1835 (“ 1728-1741) “xxi (1836) - “ 1742-1821) ; Jan. 1836 (“ 1822-1828) xxii (1836) Feb—Dec. (Pl. 1829-1919) xxiii (1837) Jan—Dec. (‘* 1920-2014) In volumes xxiv (1838) to xxxiii (1847), like volume xxiii comprising an entire year from January to December, the plates of each volume are separately numbered. There are from 66 to 71 plates for each year. An Appendix to the First Twenty-three Volumes, consisting of an index to the volume and nine additional undated colored plates, was published in 1839, LIBRARY, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, Harvarp UNIVERSITY. JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM VoL. XVIII TOLY, dear NuMBER 3 THE ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE IN THE SECONDARY WALL OF TRACHEARY CELLS I. W. BaiLtey AND Mary R. VESTAL With plates 206-208 and three text figures INTRODUCTION Mucu ATTENTION has been focused, in recent years, upon the study of the arrangement of chain molecules, micelles, and fibrils in the cell walls of the cotton hair, bast fibers, tracheids, and other types of com- mercially important fibers. Various methods of studying the arrange- ments of the structural units are employed by different investigators: 1. The study of visible fibrils and striations, based upon the assump- tion that the long axis of the micelles is oriented parallel to these struc- tures. 2. The study of pit-orifices and of mechanically induced cracks, based upon the assumption that these structures are oriented parallel to the fibrillar axis. 3. The study of extinction angles, of dichroism, and of other phenomena in polarized light. 4. The study of X-ray diagrams. Each of these methods yields significant data under favorable circum- stances, but each is subject to serious limitations when applied to miscellaneous types of cell walls. Even when coarse aggregations of fibrils and striations are clearly visible in surface views of unswollen secondary walls, it frequently is difficult to determine with certainty, whether a specific orientation occurs throughout the wall or in one of its layers only. Swelling the wall to reveal its finer structure is effective in dealing with the broad central 186 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII layers — provided allowances be made for distortions due to longi- tudinal contraction and lateral expansion — but such treatments com- monly disrupt and conceal the structure of the tenuous inner and outer layers. In the case of thick secondary walls of the 3-layered type, the long axis of the slitlike pit-orifices is oriented parallel to the fibrillar axis of the central layer, but affords no evidence regarding the fibrillar arrange- ments of the inner and outer layers. In thin-walled cells, the orifices of the pits commonly afford no clue regarding the fibrillar orientations of any of the layers. Similarly, mechanical cleavages or seasoning cracks may afford valuable evidence in the case of layers which have pronounced radio-longitudinal or radio-helical porosities, but are difficult to inter- pret accurately in the case of other layers. Phenomena visible under the polarization microscope are significant where material can be oriented so that the polarized light passes through single layers; but accurate interpretations are difficult where the light passes through several superimposed layers of varying thickness and of different fibrillar orientations. Thus, in the case of transverse sections of 3-layered secondary walls, it is possible to demonstrate that the fibrils of the central layer are, on an average, oriented more nearly parallel to the long axis of the cell than in the case of the inner and the outer layers; but it is difficult to determine in longitudinal sections whether the orientation of the latter layers is actually at right angles to the long axis of the cell or at some intervening angle. Similar obstacles must be overcome in the interpretation of X-ray diagrams where the rays pass through a complex of layers of markedly varying thickness and of very different structural orientations. In view of such technical difficulties as these, it is not surprising to find many contradictory statements in the literature concerning the structural arrangement of cellulose in the walls of specific cells. It obvi- ously is essential to develop a technique which will enable the investigator to trace the details of fibrillar orientation throughout each of the suc- cessively formed parts of the secondary wall. The method recorded in the following pages appears to be of considerable value in the study of lignified tissues. METHOD OF DEMONSTRATING THE FIBRILLAR ORIENTATION IN LIGNIFIED WALLS When sections of lignified tissues are chlorinated, rinsed in 95% ethyl alcohol, treated with dilute ammonia in strong ethyl alcohol, rinsed in alcohol, chlorinated, rinsed in alcohol, stained in a 2—4% aqueous 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE 187 solution of iodine-potassium iodide, and finally mounted under a cover glass in a drop of 60% sulphuric acid, dark brown crystals of iodine form within the layers of the secondary wall. These crystals aggregate in slender, elongated, crystalline complexes which vary in size and number, depending upon the duration and the intensity of the suc- cessive treatments and upon other factors. The crystals evidently originate within the elongated interstices of the cellulosic matrix and are oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils of cellulose. The crystals, or crystalline aggregates, are so conspicuous and so clearly visible, microscopically, that it is possible not only to detect such major variations in orientation of the cellulose as occur in passing from layer to layer of the secondary wall, but also to observe such fluctuations in orientation as occur within the limits of a single layer. ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE IN SECONDARY WALLS OF NORMAL CONIFEROUS TRACHEIDS In the case of the normal 3-layered tracheids of conifers (Pl. 208, Fig. 9), it is possible, by varying the details of the technique, to induce crystals to form (1) within the central layer of the secondary wall, (2) throughout both the central layer and the outer layer, or (3) in the outer layer alone. We have not succeeded, as yet, in obtaining them within the tenuous inner layer of the secondary wall. This appears to be due, at least in part, to the fact that the iodine escapes, during the treatment, from the exposed surfaces of the wall. A. ORIENTATIONS OF THE OUTER LAYER The orientation of the cellulose in the outer layer of the secondary wall fluctuates more or less from specimen to specimen, from tracheid to tracheid of the same specimen, and in different parts of the same cell. In certain samples of wood that we have sectioned, the cellulose tends to be arranged at right angles to the long axis of the cell in the unpitted parts of the earlywood tracheids (Text fig. la; Pl. 206, Figs. 1 and 3), and to have a helical orientation in homologous parts of the latewood tracheids (Text fig. 2a; Pl. 206, Fig. 4, and Pl. 207, Figs. 5 and 6). In other samples of wood, the arrangement may be helical in both earlywood and latewood, or it may fluctuate from tracheid to tracheid throughout the annual ring. There is no evidence to indicate that specific orientations are characteristic of particular species. On the contrary, the available data suggest that the arrangement of the cellulose fluctuates considerably in different parts of the same tree. Local deviations in the prevailing orientation of any specific tracheid 188 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVI are of common occurrence in pitted parts of the wall. Not only is there a circular arrangement of the cellulose in the embossed parts of the wall which form the borders of the pits (Text fig. 3), but there is a modified orientation in the adjacent parts of the wall as well. Such local deviations in orientation are more extensive and pronounced in large thin-walled tracheids than in small, thick-walled ones. | | | | | | | | | Th nal. rt | Pr idtr dy, Vy Or Mh lay Were Lil ih / / 1 bat a ae yi pi, fy ftp rd | |} 1} / po, Tg uy Te se ee Hi peop Wil. tert rbd bp tid fii / / ln! y Wl ttt | | b | | I ly, ee / Hope TM Aen Be a | Til / / rail tot i ee | | | fi Jap fp Pg ft FEET pp a ppl lik mat ped ge Pa | ah Wl / / / I Vr rqbl bbe lt todayy 1 A Ww hoy hhh ep eee AY TEXT FIGURE 1 TEXT FIGURE 2 Text FIGURE 1. Diagrammatic illustration of the orientations of cellu- lose in the outer layer (a) and the central layer (b) of the unpitted tangential wall “ a normal earlywood tracheid. TEXT FIGURE Diagrammatic illustration of the orientations of cellu- lose in the sites layer (a) and the central layer (b) of the unpitted tangential wall of a normal latewood tracheid. B. ORIENTATIONS OF THE CENTRAL LAYER The arrangement of the cellulose in the central layer of the secondary wall also varies more or less from specimen to specimen, from tracheid to tracheid, and in different parts of the same cell. Not infrequently the fibrils of cellulose tend to be oriented more nearly parallel to the long axis of the cell in the latewood (Text fig. 2b; Pl. 207, Fig. 5), than 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE 189 in the earlywood (Text fig. 1b; Pl. 206, Fig. 3), but helical arrange- ments are of not uncommon occurrence in latewood, and the cellulose may, at times, be oriented parallel to the long axis of the cell in earlywood. The most striking deviations in orientation occur in pitted parts of the wall, particularly in the radial walls of the earlywood tracheids (Text fig. 3; Pl. 206, Fig. 4). The fibrils do not have a . ee ea ny, 0 SS — ee SOY See —— A ee oN ia . SY ee Pn = if =- 7 ST ee ee i Whe 77% Sy UN We fe Ly) EM Wi et et | | | ag tae ||P ee eae // | ee alae ae Ve ; I at oe ae Pe ay 4 Ned. lh OS fees Pee! s ly aed oe ery uve 5 (el a, AMAL, Wi iit! oar Ay yl! ron ZS PAW i / an ae ae re ni tae gee “| | He ies re de TEXT Diagrammatic illustration of the orientations of cellu- lose in the outer layer and the central layer of the pitted radial wall of a normal earlywood tracheid. circular or concentric arrangement in the embossed parts of the wall — as is the case in the outer layer of the secondary wall — but curve about and through the borders of the pits as indicated in Text fig. 3. Thus, in the earlywood, the orientation of the cellulose commonly tends to deviate more from the vertical axis in the radial walls than in the unpitted or sparsely pitted tangential walls (Text figs. 1-3). 190 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII The orientation of the fibrils may fluctuate, at times, in the suc- cessively formed growth rings or lamellae of the central layer, but pronounced shifts in orientation are of relatively infrequent occurrence in the tracheids of conifers. Regularly recurring changes from right- handed to left-handed helixes or vice versa, such as are hypothesized by various investigators, are rarely, if ever, encountered in the central layer of coniferous tracheids. Cc. CORRELATIONS BETWEEN THE OUTER LAYER AND THE CENTRAL LAYER There are four combinations of orientations that are of common occurrence in the secondary walls of normal coniferous tracheids: (1) The cellulose of the outer layer may be oriented at right angles to the longitudinal axis of the cell, and the cellulose of the central layer may be arranged parallel to this axis. (2) The cellulose of the outer layer may be oriented at right angles to the long axis of the cell, whereas that of the central layer has a helical arrangement. (3) The cellulose of the outer layer may have a helical orientation, whereas that of the central layer is arranged parallel to the long axis of the cell. (4) The cellulose of both the outer layer and the central layer may be helically oriented. It is significant in this connection, however, that the helixes of the central layer have relatively steep slopes and rarely deviate as much as 45 degrees from the longitudinal axis of the cell, whereas those of the outer layer usually have comparatively low slopes. Thus, even when both layers have helical arrangements, the orientations rarely, if ever, are parallel. In all the material of normal coniferous tracheids that we have examined, the differences in orientation in unpitted parts of the secondary wall are of such magnitude that they may be detected when very thin (5 wt) transverse sections of the cells are examined in polarized light between crossed nicols. In other words, the central layer in such sections is either isotropic (Pl. 208, Fig. 9), or detectably less birefringent than the outer layer (Pl. 208, Fig. 13). This is due, of course, to the fact that a layer is dark in transverse sections when its cellulose is oriented parallel to the long axis of the cell but attains its maximum birefringence when the cellulose is oriented at right angles to this axis. It should be noted, in passing, that according to Frey,’ the micelles , A., Die ene Struktur der Zellmembranen (Jahrb. Wiss. Bot. ee 05 223. 1926). 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE 191 of cellulose have a circular orientation in the borders of the pits, whereas Scarth and his co-workers! consider that the fibrils merely curve about the bordered pits, “instead of regularly circling round them.” Both investigators are right or wrong, depending upon the part of the wall which is selected for observation. As we have shown, the orientation of the outer layer is circular and thus in agreement with Frey’s con- tention, whereas that of the central layer is entirely in accord with Scarth’s view. ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE IN THE SECONDARY WALLS OF THE TRACHEARY CELLS OF DICOTYLEDONS A. NORMAL 3-LAYERED TRACHEIDS, FIBER-TRACHEIDS, AND LIBRIFORM FIBERS The arrangement of the cellulose in secondary walls of normal 3- layered tracheids, fiber-tracheids, and libriform fibers of dicotyledons resembles that which occurs in the tracheids of conifers. Thus, the orientation of the outer layer of the secondary wall fluctuates from positions at right angles to the longitudinal axis of the cell (PI. 207, Fig. 6), to various helical arrangements, whereas that of the central layer varies from helical to longitudinal. It is significant, however, that with the progressive reduction of bordered pits in fiber-tracheids and libriform fibers, the orientation — particularly of the central layer — tends to show less extensive local deviations, and the arrange- ments of the cellulose in the radial and tangential walls are more nearly uniform and comparable. B. ABERRANT TYPES OF FIBER-TRACHEIDS AND LIBRIFORM FIBERS Deviations in the orientation of cellulose in the successively formed parts of the central layer appear to be of more frequent occurrence in thick-walled fiber-tracheids and libriform fibers of dicotyledons than in the tracheids of the latewood of conifers. Not infrequently the devia- tions are of such magnitude that they may be detected when thin transverse sections of the cells are viewed in polarized light between crossed nicols (Pl. 208, Fig. 10). In the so-called gelatinous fibers of dicotyledons, there are abrupt transitions from concentric to radial or radio-concentric structural patterns and vice versa. These abrupt changes in the structural pattern of the cellulosic matrix may or may not involve concomitant modifications in the orientation of the cellulose in relation to the longitudinal axis of the cell. 1ScarTH, G. W., . Gress, & J. D. Spr The structure of the cell wall and the a eae I ae chemical pee ree (Trans. Roy. Soc. Canada 5: 269-279. 29). 192 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. Xvi c. VESSELS In the less specialized types of dicotyledonous woods, the vessel members resemble tracheids in size, form, and structure. They tend to be comparatively thin-walled, and to have secondary walls which are conspicuously 3-layered, except in heavily pitted parts where the vessel members of the same or of different vessels are in contact. The arrangement of the cellulose in such 3-layered secondary walls of vessels (Pl. 208, Fig. 11), fluctuates much as it does in normal tracheids. Thus, the outer layer may have an orientation at right angles to the long axis of the cell, or it may have a helical arrangement of compara- tively low slope. As in the case of normal tracheids, the central layer has an orientation which is either parallel to the long axis of the cell or steeply helical. As the vessels of dicotyledons become more and more highly special- ized, they tend to form secondary walls of a wider range of structural complexity and diversity. Not infrequently, they tend to lose their typical 3-layered structure and to form multi-layered walls or thick walls which are more or less birefringent throughout (Pl. 208, Fig. 14), when transverse sections are viewed in polarized light between crossed nicols. In other words, the orientation of the cellulose in the more highly specialized types of dicotyledonous vessels frequently deviates markedly from that which occurs in normal tracheids. It should be emphasized, in this connection, that variations in the thickness of the secondary walls of normal 3-layered tracheids are due primarily to variations in the width of the central layer (Pl. 208, Fig. 9), — i. e., of a layer which is dark or feebly birefringent in transverse sections. On the contrary, fluctuations in thickness of the secondary wall of vessels commonly are due to variations in the width of layers which are intensely birefringent (Pl. 208, Figs. 12 and 14), when transverse sections are examined in polarized light between the crossed nicols. Thus, the more conspicuous differences between the secondary walls of tracheids and of specialized types of vessel members are due primarily to different orientations of cellulose in the successively formed parts of the secondary wall. DISCUSSION The secondary wall of tracheary cells and fibers is composed of a con- tinuous and firmly coherent matrix of anastomosing fibrils of cellulose. Lignin and other non-cellulosic substances may be deposited in the elongated, intercommunicating interstices of this matrix, thus resulting 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE 193 in two continuous interpenetrating systems of different chemical com- position. The threadlike parts of the two interpenetrating systems have parallel orientations. Therefore, the crystals of iodine which form within the elongated interstices of the cellulosic matrix after chlorination are oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils of cellulose. That such is indeed the case may be demonstrated by various corroborative lines of evidence. (1) Where aggregations of fibrils or so-called striations are clearly visible in surface views of unswollen secondary walls, the crystalline aggregates of iodine are oriented parallel to the long axes of these structures. (2) In the case of thick secondary walls of the 3-layered type — where the slitlike pit orifices are oriented parallel to the fibrillar axis of the central layer — the crystals of the central layer are arranged parallel to the slitlike orifices of the pits. (3) In secondary walls having a pronounced radio-longitudinal or radio-helical structural pattern — where mechanical cleavages and seasoning cracks are oriented longitudinally or radio-helically — the crystals of iodine are arranged parallel to the cleavage planes and seasoning cracks. (4) In favorable material — where the angles of extinction and dichroic phenomena in polarized light are clearly visible and can be accurately measured — the orientation of the cellulose as determined by the crystal method is in close agreement with the data obtained by polarization techniques. In fact, the evidence secured by the crystal and polarization techniques is so strikingly complementary that our photographs of crystal orientations might be substituted for Frey’s diagrams of micellar arrangements in homologous layers. The crystal method is so significant in studying the details of fibrillar orientation in different parts of a single wall or layer that it is of interest to determine whether the technique may be modified for use in the study of unlignified secondary walls. This has been attempted by Doctor Thomas Kerr, who has succeeded in inducing crystals of iodine to form within the wall of the cotton hair. His modification of our technique consists in staining the secondary wall of the cotton hair with iodine-potassium iodide or with chloroiodide of zinc, and subsequently treating the stained preparation with a syrupy, “supersaturated” solu- tion of zinc chloride. Thus, it is evident that the crystal method may be modified for the study of both lignified and unlignified secondary walls. 194. JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. Xvi CONCLUSIONS 1. Crystalline aggregates of iodine may be induced to form within the elongated interstices of the cellulosic matrix of the secondary wall. These elongated crystals are oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils of cellulose and therefore of the micelles and chain molecules. 2. The crystalline aggregates are so conspicuous and so clearly visible, microscopically, that it is possible not only to detect such major variations in orientation of the cellulose as occur in passing from layer to layer of the secondary wall, but also to observe such fluctuations in orientation as occur within the limits of a single layer. 3. In the case of normal, 3-layered tracheids, fiber-tracheids, and libriform fibers, the orientation of the cellulose in the outer layer and in the central layer of the secondary wall fluctuates more or less from specimen to specimen, from cell to cell, and in different parts of the same cell, 4. Although the orientation of the cellulose may deviate, at times, in the successively formed growth rings or lamellae of the central layer, there is no regular alternation of right-handed and left-handed helixes as hypothesized by various investigators. . In the case of the large bordered pits of the earlywood of conifers, the cellulose has a circular orientation in the outer layer, but merely curves about the pits in the central layer. 6. The less specialized types of dicotyledonous vessels resemble normal tracheids in having a 3-layered secondary wall, whereas the more highly specialized types have walls of a much wider range of complexity and structural variability, owing to fluctuations in the orientation of the cellulose, DESCRIPTION OF PLATES PLATE 206 Fig. 1. Sequoia sempervirens Endl. Unpitted radial wall of earlywood tracheid, showing, in the outer layer, numerous minute crystals oriented at right angles to the long axis of the cell. 5 Fig. 2. Sequoia sempervirens. Pitted radial wall of earlywood tracheid, ente ‘ proximity to the bordered pits. The larger irregularly oriented crystals are lying upon the exposed inner surface of the wall. x 750. = vs we Sequoia sempervirens. Earlywood tracheid from which part of the outer layer has been cut away (right), showing transverse orientation of crystals in the outer layer of the secondary wall (left) and steeply helical acd in the central layer (right). 1000. Jour. ARNoLD Ars. Voi. XVIII PLATE 206 Sa fy ft) toa Pray dd ote a * se : * ae ‘ ee, i * & ay « * Ref Ay rar ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE FULL-TONE— MERIDEN Jour. ArNnotp Ars, VoL. XVIII PLATE 207 YA, {ANT ieee Wy Yj Zs ese ie re + eer aif a SS rah “MN TTAT TAAL KTP 6 ides i sUhWAALW Wotan We Jour. ARNoLD Ars. VoL. XVIII PLATE 208 ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE FULL-TONE—— MERIDEN 1937] Fig. Fig. BAILEY AND VESTAL, ORIENTATION OF CELLULOSE 195 4. Pinus Strobus L. Pitted radial wall of earlywood tracheid, showing deviations in the helical arrangement of crystals in the central layer due to the presence of bordered pits. 0 (compare with Text fig. 3.) PLATE 207 a: Larix occidentalis Nutt. Unpitted tangential walls of latewood tracheids, showing helical orientations of crystals in the outer layers of two adjacent superimposed cells (lower half of figure), and approximately longitudinal arrangement of crystals in a central layer (upper half of figure). 900. 6. Trochodendron aralioides Sieb. & Zucc. Longitudinal section is mn Fie ier of a latewood tracheid, showing approxi- ately tran rientation of crystals in the outer layer and sae A he tical Peaiaien of crysta Is in the central layer. The central layer is seen in surface view, the outer layer in sectional view. 750. 7. Larix occidentalis. Tangential wall of latewood tracheid, show- ing helical orientation of crystalline aggregates in the outer layer. A few helically arranged cry stals of an adjacent outer layer are Boe 0. Larix occidentalis. Tangential wall of a latewood tracheid, . ali showing deviations in the helical orientation of crystalline aggre- gates in the outer laver due to the presence of bordered pits. x 900. PLATE 208 All the es illustrated in this plate were photographed in polarized light between crossed nicols “ig. 9. 11. 12. 13. 14. ei longifolia as xb. Transverse section of the latewood, showing one entire tracheid and parts of six others. The narrow inner and outer layers of the secondary wall are ares bire- fringent, whereas the broad central layer is dark. X 800. M yodocarpus simplicifolius Brong. & Gris. Transverse sectio ie a ea ck-walled fiber-tracheid, ‘showing internal Eringent of the secondary wall. X 1300. Pied oraeras simplicifolius. Transverse section of a relatively primitive type of vessel, showing typical 3-layered secondary wall. ere edulis (Mak.) Rehd. Transverse section of a more specialized type of vessel, showing broad birefringent inner layer of the secondary wall. X 300. Sequota alll abe ns. Transverse section of < fiber, showing broad central layer of varying birefringence. 1200. Fraxinus pata Rupr. Transverse sec ra on of a highly specialized type of vessel, showing intensely birefringent sec- ondary wall. X 550. ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 196 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. xviI THE SIGNIFICANCE OF CERTAIN WOOD-DESTROYING FUNGI IN THE STUDY OF THE ENZYMATIC HYDROLYSIS OF CELLULOSE I. W. BaIiLtey AND Mary R. VESTAL With plates 209 and 210 and three text figures INTRODUCTION In 1913, one of us’ called attention to certain wood-destroying fungi which produce helically oriented cavities within the thick secondary walls of the latewood of Pinus Taeda L. Subsequently, in studying the comparative anatomy of a wide range of conifers, monocotyledons, and dicotyledons, we have encountered similar fungi, not only in the wood of many different species, genera and families of the higher plants, but also in material from diverse temperate and tropical environments. The fungi evidently are ubiquitous forms which attack the woody tissues of the gymnosperms and of the angiosperms when these tissues are cut and are exposed to the air. The fungi are characterized by the facts (1) that at least a part of their hyphae move forward within the secondary wall and (2) that their enzymes dissolve cavities which are oriented either helically or parallel to the long axis of the cell. The arrangement of the enzymatically- produced cavities suggests that hydrolysis proceeds along planes that are determined by the structural orientation of the cellulose, and, there- fore, that such fungi may afford a means of securing significant in- formation regarding predetermined planes of chemical reaction in the cellulosic matrix of the secondary wall. The results of a reconnaissance of woods that have been attacked by these fungi® are recorded in the following pages. FORM AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE ENZYMATICALLY- PRODUCED CAVITIES During their stages of elongation, the hyphae are extremely tenuous filaments which dissolve correspondingly minute, elongated cavities 1Battey, I, W., The preservative treatment of wood. I. The validity of certain theories concerning the penetration of gases and preservatives into wood (Forestry Quarterly 11: 5-11. “We have found these fungi in 114 species, 88 genera, and 36 families of the gymno- sperms and angiosperms. 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, WOOD-DESTROYING FUNGI 197 within the secondary wall (Text fig. 3). These slender, cylindrical perforations subsequently are enlarged by further enzymatic activity (Pl. 209, Figs. 1, 2, 6 and 7) which may continue until much of the secondary wall is dissolved (Pl. 209, Fig. 3). The process of lateral o¢ | Text FIGURE 1. Enzymatically-produced cavities as seen in median longitudinal planes of optical section. (a) Biconical cavity. (b), (c) and (d) Cylindrical cavities with conical ends, (c) containing remains of dilated hypha. (e) Progressive stages in the enlargement of a slender cylindrical perforation. (f) Cavity produced by the lateral fusion of two biconical cavities. (g), (h) and (i) Successive stages in the enlargement of a pit orifice. enlargement rarely progresses uniformly throughout the length of the cylindrical cavities, but tends to be accelerated in certain parts and to be retarded in others. Thus, as indicated in Pl. 210, Figs. 8-13, localized enzymatic activity produces more or less numerous dilations which are 198 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII oriented in a linear series and are connected by unaltered or less modi- fied parts of the original elongated perforation. Although the chambers vary considerably in size, they obviously are restricted to two principal geometric forms (1) biconical or (2) cylindrical with conical ends. In perfectly median longitudinal sec- tions, the former cavities have a diamond-shaped outline (PI. 210, Figs. of d e I 7] h i TEXT FIGURE 2. Complex types of cavities resulting from the fusion of primary forms. 8, 10 and 11), whereas the latter have parallel sides and terminate in acute angles (Pl. 210, Figs. 9 and 13; Text fig. 1, b, c and d). Of course, the outlines deviate considerably in other planes of section (PI. 210, Fig. 12) and many complex forms arise during the fusion of cavi- ties, either of the same linear series (Text figs. 1, e and 2, b) or of adjacent series (Text figs. 1, f and 2, a, c-i). Such facts as these sisineetst that hydrolysis of the cellulose through enzymatic activity proceeds along two clearly defined sets of planes. During elongation of the tenuous hyphae, terminal enzymatic activity 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, WOOD-DESTROYING FUNGI 199 progresses primarily along one of the sets of planes producing attenuated, cylindrical perforations, whereas subsequent /ateral enzymatic activity develops along either or both of these sets of planes and produces bi- conical cavities or cylindrical chambers with conspicuously conical ends. ‘ so aes alee cam say: es Ck a SS ee es ae Re a b Text FIGURE 3. (a) Early stage of the growth of hyphae within the central layer of the secondary wall. (b) Helically oriented perforations in the outer layer of the secondary wall in contrast to the more nearly vertical arrangement in the central layer. ORIENTATION OF THE PLANES OF ENZYMATIC HYDROLYSIS As a result of varied optical and physico-chemical investigations, it is now generally recognized that, in the case of tracheids and fibers, the chain molecules of cellulose are oriented approximately parallel to the long axis of the anastomosing fibrils which constitute the secondary wall. That the long axis of the hyphal filaments and of the cylindrical perfo- rations is oriented parallel to that of the fibrils and, therefore, to that of the chain molecules or micelles, may be demonstrated by various lines of evidence. (1) Where the fibrillar structure of the secondary wall is clearly visible, as is sometimes the case, it may be observed that the hyphae and the linear series of cavities are oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils. (2) In thick-walled tracheids, fiber-tracheids, and libriform fibers of the normal 3-layered type, the slitlike orifices of the pits are oriented parallel to the fibrils of the broad central layer of the secondary wall. Since most of the enzymatically-produced cavities are confined to this layer (Pl. 209, Figs. 1 and 2) the pit orifices afford a 200 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. Xvil reliable means of correlating the orientations of the fibrils and of the cylindrical perforations within the central layer of the secondary wall. (3) In thin, 5 u, longitudinal sections of favorable material, it may be demonstrated that the positions of extinction of the cellulose in polarized light are oriented parallel to the sides of the cylindrical cavities. (4) When sections of lignified secondary walls are chlorinated, treated with an aqueous solution of iodine-potassium iodide, and subsequently with a drop of 60% sulphuric acid, dark brown crystals of iodine form within the elongated interstices of the cellulosic matrix. These elon- gated crystals, or crystalline aggregates, are visible microscopically and are oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils. By means of these crystals, it is possible not only to detect such major variations in the structural orientation of cellulose as occur in passing from layer to layer of the secondary wall, but also to observe such minor fluctuations in orientation as occur within the limits of a single layer. As shown in Pl. 209, Fig. 5, the linear series of cavities and the sides of the indi- vidual cylindrical chambers are oriented parallel to the long axis of the crystals, and therefore of the fibrils and chain molecules. These and other lines of corroborative evidence indicate that the hyphae, the cylindrical perforations, and the linear series of enzymati- cally-produced cavities are oriented parallel to the long axis of the cellu- losic fibrils. Where the chain molecules, the micelles, and the fibrils are helically oriented, the hyphae and the cavities have a helical arrange- ment (PI. 210, Figs. 12 and 13) and where they are oriented more nearly parallel to the long axis of the cell, the hyphae and the perforations have a similar arrangement (PI. 210, Figs. 8, 9 and 10). Furthermore, where the orientation of the cellulose changes in different parts of the secondary wall, the arrangement of the hyphae and of the enzymatically- produced cavities fluctuates accordingly (Text fig. 3, b). In other words, one set of the predetermined planes of enzymatic activity is oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils, and, therefore, of the chain molecules of cellulose. The second set of planes obviously is oriented at an acute angle to this axis, and it is essential to measure the angle and to determine, if possible, whether it is variable or constant. Unfortunately, there are inherent optical and other difficulties to be overcome in measuring this angle with consistent accuracy. In the first place, there is the difficulty of turning the lines of the eyepiece into exact coincidence with the two legs of the angle to be measured. The smaller the cavity, the greater this source of error becomes. In the second place, there is considerable uncertainty in determining whether a particular cavity is being viewed in a truly median longitudinal plane of optical section. This difficulty is accentuated by the fact that, in 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, WOOD-DESTROYING FUNGI 201 the case of helically oriented structures, the chambers are curved, and furthermore by the fact that many of the larger cavities are not truly cylindrical or biconical, i. e., they are not perfectly circular in transverse sections (Pl. 209, Figs. 1, 2 and 6). Another common source of error, particularly in dealing with the larger cavities, is local deviations in the orientation of the cellulose, which lead to the formation of asymmetrical cavities. It is significant, in addition, that the critical angles become smaller when the wall contracts, e. g., in drying, and enlarge when the the wall swells. Thus, the angles may be modified during the processes of drying, and subsequently of resoaking, softening, and dehydrating the material for micrescopic examination. The measurements recorded in Table 1 were obtained from nine species and genera of seven different families, including one gymnosperm. Al- though the individual measurements for particular species, and the averages for different species, fluctuate through a range of variation of from 5 to 6 degrees, it is reasonable to assume that many of these varia- tions are due to inherent difficulties in accurately measuring the angles of intersection of the two sets of planes. Thus, there appear to be two predetermined sets of planes of enzymatic activity in the secondary walls of tracheary cells and fibers, (1) oriented parallel to the long axis of the chain molecules and fibrils and (2) oriented at an angle of from 20-25 degrees to this axis. TABLE 1 MEASUREMENTS OF THE ANGLE OF INTERSECTION OF THE TWO PRINCIPAL PLANES OF ENZYMATIC ACTIVITY Plant Min. Av. Max. Ilex formosana Maxim. 15/0 19.5 21:8 Myodocarpus fraxinifolius Brongn. & Gris. 16.9 19.5 22:61 Iryanthera macrophylla (Benth.) Warb. 18.9 20.5 21.8 Laurelia aromatica Juss. 18.3 221 24.3 Adinandra sp. 21.0 22.8 24.9 Cussonia Barteri Seem. 19.9 2352 26.0 Osteophloeum platyspermum (A. DC.) Warb. 20.3 23.2 25.6 Pinus echinata Mill. 18.8 23.7 205 Brackenridgea Hookeri A. Gray 22.9 2520 28.1 wW Average 22. Basis of individual averages, 20 measurements. The second set of planes is not correlated with any visible structures of the cellulosic matrix and, therefore, is determined by submicroscopic ones. The fact that the orientation of these planes is modified during 202 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvi the swelling of the secondary wall, — i. e., where the spacing of the glucose residues is altered — suggests that these planes of hydrolysis are determined by specific configurations in the unit cell of cellulose. It is possible to isolate fibers that have been attacked by these fungi, and subsequently to treat them with reagents — e. g., sulphuric acid, phosphoric acid or cuprammonium hydroxide — which dissect the wall into ‘fusiform bodies’! and other minute anisotropic fragments. By ob- serving the phenomena in close proximity to the enzymatically-produced cavities, it may be observed that the fusiform bodies are dissected from the wall along planes that are parallel to those of these cavities. In other words, the chemical changes induced by these inorganic reagents progress along planes that are oriented parallel to the predetermined planes of en- zymatic activity. As the fusiform bodies are cut free from the wall, they tend to be more or less rapidly deformed by the swelling effects of the reagents used in their production. When the walls themselves are swollen during the treatment — i. e., where the spacing of the chain molecules is altered — the angles Ratoran the two intersecting sets of planes are increased, and the shape of the enzymatically-produced cavi- ties becomes correspondingly modified. Under such circumstances, the original cavities contract longitudinally and expand laterally. Thus, the orientation of the oblique surfaces is gradually modified. The illustrations of partially acetylated fibers published by Hess,’ Kanamaru,” and others indicate that acetylation of cellulose tends to proceed along similar planes, i. e., planes parallel to the long axis of the chain molecules or fibrils, and planes set at an acute angle to this axis. A careful study of these planes of chemical action during hydrolysis and acetylation should yield significant data regarding the submicroscopic configurations of cellulose. MISCELLANEOUS DATA CONCERNING THE FUNGI AND THEIR HYPHAE In view of the fact that we have not succeeded in finding any descrip- tions of these fungi in the literature or information concerning their identity, it seems advisable to record the following data regarding them, even though our observations, thus far, are based solely upon the study of sections of thoroughly seasoned tissues. There are two types of hyphae in a majority of the specimens that we have examined (1) deli- cate, colorless filaments and (2) coarse, dark brown hyphae which con- TER, J. Dissection of wood fibrils by chemical means. (Ind. Eng. Chem. a1: 280. 1929.) *Hess, K. Die Chemie der Zellulose und ihrer Begleiter. Leipzig. 19 8KANAMARU, K. ie Brec perme von Nitrocellulose ead ae (Helv. Chem. Acta 17: 1429-1440. 1934.) 1937] BAILEY AND VESTAL, WOOD-DESTROYING FUNGI 203 nect with them. Both types of hyphae are septate, and both are devoid of obvious clamp-connections. The abundance and distribution of the hyphae vary greatly from specimen to specimen. In certain cases, the colored hyphae are confined largely to the lumina of the rays and wood parenchyma — as is true for the “blue stain” fungus — whereas in others they occur chiefly in the lumina of the vessels, fiber-tracheids or libriform fibers. The colorless hyphae perforate the secondary walls and move forward within them. As the enzymatically-produced cavities enlarge, the hyphae tend to become more or less conspicuously dilated (Text fig. 1, c) and, in dried material, frequently are encrusted both internally and externally with a granular substance which stains deeply with Haidenhain’s haematoxylin (Pl. 209, Figs. 1, 2, 4 and 6). The hyphae which move forward within the secondary wall usually attack the walls of the tracheids, fiber-tracheids or libriform fibers, and occasionally of the vessels, but rarely, if ever, of ray parenchyma or of wood parenchyma. Furthermore, they tend to develop primarily within the central layer of the secondary wall (Pl. 209, Figs. 1, 2 and 6); al- though in the case of certain specimens, they may perforate the outer layer as well (Text fig. 3,b). As indicated in (PI. 209, Fig. 3), the fungi frequently dissolve the central layer of the secondary wall, leaving the inner and the outer layers intact. Such facts as these suggest that the enzymatic activity may be retarded or inhibited in walls and layers which are very intensely lignified. In a few of the specimens, which have abundant hyphae within the lumina of the fiber-tracheids, and few, if any, hyphae within the sec- ondary wall, the enzymes attack the inner surface of the wall, and the hydrolysis progresses centrifugally through the central layer. Although this type of enzymatic activity produces less obviously symmetrical cavities, it tends to proceed along two clearly defined sets of planes, i. e., parallel to the long axis of the fibrils and at an angle of 20-25 degrees to this axis. The latter planes of enzymatic hydrolysis are most clearly visible in walls where the orifices of the bordered pits are undergoing enlargement (Text fig. 1, g, h, i). It should be emphasized, in conclusion, that these fungi are so sig- nificant from experimental and physico-chemical points of view that an effort should be made to isolate them, to grow them in pure cultures, and to obtain reliable information concerning their identity. Since completing the manuscript for this paper, we have examined one of Dr. D. H. Linder’s specimens of the wood of Acer rubrum L. which has been attacked by a species of Brachysporium. The hyphae of this fungus dissolve helically oriented cavities of the same geo- 204 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII metrical forms as have been described in this paper. Dr. Linder is of the opinion, after examining our slides, that we are concerned with Pyrenomycetes or with the imperfect stages of this group. CONCLUSION 1. There are certain fungi whose hyphae perforate and move for- ward within the secondary walls of tracheary cells and fibers. The cavities produced by these fungi are of two geometrical forms, , (1) cylindrical with conical ends or (2) biconical, and are of re- markably constant angularity, regardless of the particular group of gymnosperms or angiosperms in which they occur. 3. It is evident that the enzymatic activity of these fungi progresses along two predetermined sets of planes, (1) oriented parallel to the long axis of the fibrils and chain molecules of cellulose and (2) at an angle of from 20-25 degrees to this axis. 4. These fungi evidently are ubiquitous forms which attack the vascular and fibrous tissues of the higher plants when they are cut and are exposed to the air. The fungi are so significant from experimental and_physico- chemical points of view that an effort should be made to isolate them, to grow them in pure cultures, and to determine their identity. DESCRIPTION OF PLATES PLATE 209 Fig. 1. Poraqueiba sericea Tul. Transverse section of the xylem, showing cavities in the central layer of the secondary wall. x 1470. Fig. 2. Stemonurus secundiflorus Blume. Transverse section of the xylem, showing cavities in the secondary wall. 80. Fig. 3. Compsoneura capitellata (Poepp.) Warb. —— sectio of the xylem, showing an advanced stage of the decay. The central layer of the secondary wall is being removed, eae the more heavily lignified inner and outer layers. . Iryanthera macrophylla (Benth.) Wa rb, Longitudinal section of the xylem, showing enzymatically-produced cavity in the secondary wall and hypha encrusted with a deeply stainable sub- stance. X 1470. . Brackenridgea Hoo kert A. Gray. Longitudinal section of the xylem, showing orientation of enzymatically-produced cavities me of crystalline a of iodine. X 760. omatica ransverse section of the gees showing hyphae and ee -produced cavities in the se ndary wall. . Davidia involucrata Baill. Transverse section of the xylem, showing cavities in the secondary wall. X 1470. 7) oa as ez = wal Ke ee) On ‘e g aS ™~ = Q a S ee, * N Jour. Arnotp Ars. VoL. XVIII PLATE 209 W o0oD-DESTROYING FUNGI FULL-TONE — MERIDEN A) Sea = ee —_— SE Eee - = ° saa arn EF BES, ee 1937] © — bo — w BAILEY AND VESTAL, WOOD-DESTROYING FUNGI 205 PLATE 210 , Brackenridgea Hookeri, Longitudinal section of the xylem, photographed in polarized ies between crossed aon. showing and 11. Brackenridgea Hookeri. Longitudinal section of the 90 xylem, showing cavities in the secondary wall. : aes! adage var. serotina (Michx.) Loudon. Longitudinal sec- on of the xylem, showing helical orientation of enzymatically- Seated ie in the secondary wall. 300. : Osteophloeum platyspermum (A. DC.) Warb. Longitudinal section of the xylem, showing helical orientation of cavities in the secondary wall. 990. ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 206 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII NOTES ON THE LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN ASIA’ ALFRED REHDER LEGUMINOSAE? Crotalaria Mairei Léveillé in Bull. Géog. Bot. 25: 49 (1915); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 153 (1916). Suffrutex caulibus 10-30 cm. longis plerisque basi prostratis ascen- dentibus dense adpresseque sericeo-hirsutulis. Folia obovata vel obo- vato-oblonga, rarius oblanceolata, 1.5—-2.5 cm. longa et 5-10 mm, lata, apice rotundata mucronulata, interdum acutiuscula, rarius leviter emar- ginata, basi cuneata in petiolum brevem 1-3 mm. longum attenuata, supra minute verruculosa, cinereo-viridia, pilis adpressis paucis con- spersa, subtus dense adpresse albo-sericea (in sicco fulva), costa supra leviter vel vix impressa subtus leviter elevata; stipulae nullae vel minutae, subulatae. Flores in racemis plurifloris ad 4 cm. longis vel paucifloris subcapitatis, axi pedicellis bracteis bracteolis calyceque dense sericeo-hirsutis, bracteis subulatis pedicellos 2-3 mm. longos valde superantibus, bracteolis ad apicem petioli inserti subulatis circiter 5 mm. longis; calyx fere ad basin bilabiatus, 10-12 mm. longus, labio superiore quarta parte inferiore excepta in lobos 2 lanceolatos fisso, labio inferiore in lobos 3 anguste lanceolatos alte fisso, quarta vel tertia parte inferiore ventricosa excepta; corolla intense coerulea vel violacea, calycem sub- aequans, vexillo suborbiculari 11 mm. longo et lato basi rotundato supra unguem brevem prominenter bicalloso, alis oblongis vexillo paullo brevi- oribus, infra medium ad laterem corrugosis, carina curvata 8-9 mm. longa breviter rostrata; stamina antheris partim oblongis 1.25 mm. longis partim ovalibus 0.5 mm. longis, filamentis tantum basi quarta vel tertia parte connatis; ovarium oblongum, glabrum, 14—16-ovulatum: legumen calycem paullulo superans, ovoideo-oblongum, sessile, 10-12 mm. longum, 5 mm. diam., apice in rostrum curvatum contractum; semina circiter 4, reniformia, 2.5 mm. diam., brunnea, lucida. ‘Continued from Vol. 18: 26-53; for shana or see Vols. 10: 108-132, 164- 196; 12: 275-281; 13: 299-332; 14:223-252; 15:1-27, 89-117, 267-326; 16: 311-340 7: 53-82, 316-340. *See Vol. 13: 321. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 207 Cutna. Yunnan: patures des mont. a Lan-ngi-tsin, alt. 3100 m., “plante vivace, fl. bleu de Prusse;”’ coteaux arides calcaires a Ta-kiao, rare, alt. 2550 m., “fl. bleues, feuilles gris en dessus, blanches veloutées en dessous;” paturages de collines a Tche-hai “plante vivace en touffes rampantes, fl. violet sombre;” EF. E. Maire, July to August 1912 (syn- types; photos. of specimens from Lan-ngi-tsin and Ta-kiao in A. A.). I have not been able to identify C. Mairei with any described species from Yunnan. It belongs to Sect. Calycinae Benth. and to the species with included pod. It seems near C. occulta Grah. and C. chinensis L., but is easily distinguished from both by the smaller generally obovate and obtuse leaves densely strigose-silky beneath, and from the latter also by the dark blue or violet flowers; from C. yunnanensis Franch. it is distinguished also by the shape and pubescence of the stem and the larger dark blue flowers. Sophora spec. Milletia Esqurolu Léveillé, Fl. Kouy- abi 239 (1914). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 13: 326 (1932) Cutna. Kweichou: ann J. Esquirol, no. 106, June 1904, “fleur blanc” (holotype of Millettia Esquirolii ; photo. in A. A.). As far as one can judge from the meagre and fragmentary material the specimen cited above belongs to Sophora. Indigofera Esquirolii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 13: 324 (1932). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 547 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti cites also a specimen of his collection (no. 6251) from Yunnan which he states differs only in its pink flowers. Desmodium Esquirolii Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 232 (1914); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 154 (1916). Desmodivn cinerascens Franchet, Pl. Delavay, 174 (1890). — Rehder Arnold Arb. 13: 327 (193 2). — Non A. Gray (1853). i. Franchetii Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 3: 41 (1921). Cutna. — Vide Rehder, op. cit. 13: 327 (1932). When reducing D. Esquirolii Lévl. to a synonym of D. cinerascens Franch. in 1932, I overlooked the fact that Franchet’s name was invali- dated by the earlier D. cinerascens A. Gray of 1853 and also that I had already in 1921 proposed the name D. Franchetia for that invalidated name. As D. Esquirolii Lévl. is seven years older than D. Franchetit, the former becomes the valid name of this species. Lespedeza fasciculiflora Franchet, Pl. Delavay. 169 (1889). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 572 (1933). 208 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII sd Sr Monnoyeri Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 13: 328 (1932). Lespedeza Monnoyeri was identified by Handel-Mazzetti with L. fasciculiflora Franch. which was reduced by Schindler (in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 23: 354. 1927) toa variety of L. floribunda Bge., but seems sufficiently distinct from that species. Dalbergia Cavaleriei Léveillé.— Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 13: 330 (1932). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 574 (1933). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 30 (1934). This species was collected in Kweichou also by Handel-Mazzetti (no. 10352), and in Kwangtung by W. T. Tsang (no. 20467: see Merrill, ae et Dumasia villosa DeCandolle. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 13: 330 (1932). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 578 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti cites Apios Martini Lévl. of which he has seen the type, as a synonym of D. villosa; he doubts the specific difference of D. hirsuta Craib which differs chiefly in its short racemes. Glycine Soja Siebold & Zuccarini in Abh. Akad. Wiss. Muench. 4 (pt. 2): 119 (FI. Jap. Fam. Nat. 1:11) (1845). Glycine ussuriensis Regel & Maack, Tent. Fl. Ussur. 50, t. 7, figs. 5-8 1861 R hynchosia Argyi Léveillé in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Bar _— ser. 3, :555 (Cat. Pl. Kiang-Sou, 15) (1916). — Synon. nov. Cutna. Kiangsu: without locality, CA. d’Argy, nos. 200, 201 | 1844-66]: Tchang-hay, route de Zi-ka-wei, dans les haies, £. Bodinier, Sept. 1891 (syntypes of Rkynchosia Argyi; photo. in A. A.). Glycine ussuriensis is apparently not specifically different from G. Soja Sieb. & Zucc. which is probably the wild form of the soja or soy-bean, G. hispida (Moench) Maxim., much cultivated in eastern Asia. Mucuna Birdwoodiana Tutcher in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 37: 65 (1905). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 30 (1934). Mucuna Bodinieri Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 13: 330 1932). Mucuna Bodinieri was identified by Merrill (1. c.) with M. Birdwoodt- ana, a species originally described from Hongkong. Pueraria Thunbergiana (Sieb. & Zucc.) Bentham. — Rehder in Jour, Arnold Arb. 13: 331 (1932). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 14: 14 (1935). All the Léveillé names are cited as synonyms by Merrill (1. c.). Backer, Nutt. Pl. Ned. Ind. Ed. 2, 2: 829 (1927) published Pueraria 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 209 triloba as a new combination for this species, based on Pachyrhizus trilo- bus (Lour.) DC., but this combination had already been published for the same species by Makino (in Iinuma, Somoku Dzusetsu, ed. 3, 3: 954, t. 22 [pt. 13] 1912) based on Dolichos trilobus Houttuyn (1779) which only partly (as to the plant figured) represents Pueraria Thunbergiana; otherwise it stands for the Linnean species (Dolichos trilobus L. = Phaseolus trilobus |L.| Ait.). Also Dolichos trilobus Lour. is a mis- application of the Linnean name since the description refers to P. Thom- soni Benth. (cf. Gagnepain in Lecomte, Fl. Gen. Indo-Chine, 2: 251. 1916, and Merrill, Comm. Lour. Fl. Cochinch. 211. 1935). OX ALIDACEAE Biophytum Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 181 (1913).— Knuth in Engler, Pflanzenreich, iv. 130 (Heft 95): 413 (1930). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13:31 (1934). — Merrill & Chun in Sunyatsenia, 2: 250 (1935). Biophytum Reinwardtii ‘“Edgew. & Hook. f.” ex Forbes & Hemsley in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 23: 99 (1886) ; non Klotzsch. CHINA. Kweichou: J, Esquirol, no. 811, in 1906 (holotype of B. Esquirolii; photo. in A. A.), The Chinese specimens referred to B. Reinwardtii (Zucc.) Klotzsch do not belong to that species; they were referred by Knuth (1. c.) partly to B. Thorelianum Guill. var. sinense Guill. and partly to B. Esquirolii Lévl., but Merrill (1. c.) considers Guillaumin’s variety identical with B, Esquirolit. RUTACEAE! Zanthoxylum rhetsoides Drake in Jour. de Bot. 6: 275 (1892). — Guillaumin in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indo-Chine, 1: 640 (1911). Zanthoxylum odoratum (Lévl.) Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold rb. 14: 224 (1933). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 138: 33 (1934).— Chun in Sunyatsenia, 2: 75 (1934).— Synon. nov. Zanthoxylum myriacanthum Dunn & Tutcher in Kew Bull. Misc. Inform. Add. Ser. 10:50 (Fl. Kwangtung) (1912). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 6: 279 (1928). — Non Wallich. Fagara odorata (Leévl.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 623 (1933). Zanthoxylum odoratum has been identified by E. D. Merrill with Z. rhetsoides ; a note of this identification will be published by Merrill & Chun in a later issue of Sunyatsenia. The range of the species extends now from Tonkin to Kwangtung, Hunan and Kweichou. 1See Vol. 14: 223. 210 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Zanthoxylum Chaffanjoni Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 223 (1933). Fagara Chaffanjoni (Lévl.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 625 1933). ace es gives a full Latin description of this species based on the type, on Cavalerie’s 640 (p.p.) and his own no. 10433, all from Kweichou. Boenninghausenia albiflora (Hook.) Meissner, Pl. Vasc. Gen. 2: 44 (1836). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 225 (1933). In 1933 I credited the publication of the binomial to Heynhold (1840), but later I found that it had been published four years earlier by Meissner. Boenninghausenia albiflora var. brevipes Franchet. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 14: 225 (1933). Boenninghausenia sessilicarpa Léveillé. — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 628 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti considers B. sessilicarpa specifically distinct and states that it differs not only in its fruit, but also in its open, star-shaped, not campanulate corolla. Clausena Dunniana Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 14: 226 (1933). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin, 7: 630 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti refers to this species besides C. Willdenowii “W. & A.” ex Léveillé (non Wight & Arnott), also C. excavata “Burm.” ex Léveillé non Burm. MELIACEAE} Chukrasia tabularis A. Jussieu.— Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 227 (1933), “Chickrassia.”’ In his China Rev. Ann. 1916, p. 23, a manuscript publication, Léveillé cites Disoxylon |sic| Esquirolii as a synonym of Cipadessa fruticosa . = C. baccifera (Roth) Miq., but the rather large cylindric flower buds of the type of Dysoxylon Esquirolii show at once that the specimen belongs to CAhukrasia and not to Cipadessa which has small subglobose buds. Aglaia tetrapetala (Pierre) Pellegrin in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indo- Chine, 1: 773 (1911). Leptaglaia ? tetrapetala Pierre, Fl. For. Cochinch. 5: t. 337, in textu (1899), Aglaia ? tetrapetala pro synon. et sub tabula. 1See Vol. 14: 227. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 211 Ficus Ouangliense [!] Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 66 (1907). — Synon. nov. Ficus Vanioti Léveillé in op. cit. 7: 258 (1909) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 434 (1915), quoad specim. Cavalerie 2984. — Synon. nov Cuina. Kweichou: ouest de Lo-fou, Ouang-li, 7. Cavalerie, no. 2568, Nov. 1905 (holotype of F. Ouangliense; photo. in A. A.); Lo-fou, Cavalerie, no. 2984, April 1908 (holotype of F. Vanioti; frag- ments in A. A.) In his Flore de Kouy-Tchéou Léveillé cites Ficus ouangliensis [! | as a synonym of F. Vanioti, and enumerates besides the two types, two specimens from Che-chen-ha-e [?], Esquirol nos. 3077 and 3078, which represent a species of Ficus, but are too fragmentary for identification. Aglaia tetrapetala has been reported also from Kwangtung and Hainan (cf. Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 7: 311, 1931) and is repre- sented by many specimens in this herbarium. POLY GALACEAE Polygala arillata Hamilton ex D. Don Prodr. Fl. Nepal. 199 (1824). Cutna. Kweichou: foréts de Tong-tchéou, 1400 m., J. Esquirol, no. 3265, June 22, 1912 “fl. jaune, petite plante 0.5—2 m.; Kiang-long, Tchen-lin-tchéou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3796, June 1910 “fl. jaune.” Yunnan: Mont Io-chan 3400 m., sous-bois; broussailles, Long-ky, brousse, 700 m., E. Maire, June and August 1912. (Photo. of Esquirol 3265 in A. A.). The specimens cited above bear in Léveillé’s herbarium an unpublished binomial ynder Piptanthus and later were described and figured in Léveillé’s manuscript publication China Rev. Ann. 1916, p. 4, pl., as a new species of Crotalaria, but none of these names was ever validly published. Polygala Dunniana Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 326 (1911); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 316 (1915). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 34 (1934). — Merrill & Chun in Sunyatsenia, 2: 254 (1935). Cuina. Kweichou: Pic du Ko-tchang-keou, face Nord, J. Esquirol, no. 206, Sept. 1904 (holotype). Polygala Dunniana was identified by Merrill with Chun & Tso, no. 44199, from Kwangtung. Polygala japonica Houttuyn, Natuurl. Hist. Pt. II. 10: 89, pl. 62, fig. 1 (1779). Polygala Taquetii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 181 (1913). — Synon. nov. 212 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM {voL. xvi Korea. Quelpaert: in herbidis Polmongi, £. Taquet, no. 671, Apr. 1908 (holotype of P. Taquetii, photo. in A. A.). EUPHORBIACEAE! Andrachne Esquirolii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 229 (1933). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb, Sin. 7: 1372 (1936). Andrachne attenuata Handel-Mazzetti . . . add: Symb. Sin. 7: 219 1931). Handel-Mazzetti (1. c. 219) gives a revised Latin description of his A, attenuata. Phyllanthus Bodinieri (Lévl.), comb. nov. Sterculia Bodinieri Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 406 (1915). Phyllanthus spec. Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 231 (1933). Frutex glaberrimus ramis strictis pallide flavo-griseis sparse lenti- cellatis, ramulis anguste alatis. Folia disticha, subcoriacea, brevissime petiolata, ovato-lanceolata, 2—3.5 cm. longa et 8-12 mm. lata, acuminata apice acutiuscula, basi late cuneata, margine revoluta, supra luteo- viridia, subtus pallidiora, costa media utrinque elevata, nervis utrinsecus 4—5 fere obsoletis; petioli vix 1 mm. longi. Flores monoeci, graciliter pedicellati, purpurei, in fasciculis ad 7-floris axillaribus secus ramulos laterales 3-8 cm, longos; masculi 4 mm, diam., sepalis 4 late ovatis integris, glandulis 4 distinctis horizontaliter ovalibus medio concavis, staminibus 2, in columnam brevissimam connatis apice antherarum loculos 4 horizontaliter dehiscentes et fere annulatim dispositos gerenti- bus, pedicellis 3-7 mm. longis; feminei 4-4.5 mm. diam., sepalis 6 rotundatis, disco cupuliformi ovarium globosum glabrum triente superi- ore excepto arcte cingente et tegente, stylis 3 liberis, ad medium in stigmata 2 partitis, pedicellis 6-10 mm. longis. Fructus desideratur. Cuina. Kweichou: environs de Hoang-ko-chou, grande cas- cade, au bord de l’eau, J. Seguin in herb. Bodinier, no. 2194, April 1898, “arbuste, fleurs rougeatres” (holotype of Sterculia Bodinieri; merotype and photo. in A. A.). This plant apparently represents a new species of the section Er1o- coccus (§ Reidia [Wight] Hook. f.) and as the original description is insufficient a complete description has been given above. The species is chiefly characterized by the entire sepals, 6 in the pistillate flower, the very short staminal column, the 4 distinct glands of the disk in the staminate flower and the cupular disk of the pistillate flower, the glabrous ovary, the styles divided to the middle, and the ovate lanceolate leaves 2—3.5 cm. long and not oblique at base. — 1See Vol. 14: 229, 1937 | REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 213 Bischofia javanica Blume, Bijdr. 1168 (1825). — Schneider in Sar- gent, Pl. Wilson. 3: 275 (1916), 455 oe Celtis polycarpa Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 296 (1912) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 424 (19 15); 3 Rev. hate 1916, p. 29 (MS), pro synon. Bischofiae sinensis Bl. Cutna. Kweichou: Gan-chouen (Choin-tang-tchiai), J. Cava- lerie, no. 3790, May—Oct. 1910 (holotype of Celtis polycarpa; photo. in A, A.). Celtis polycarpa was first identified with Bischofia javanica by Schnei- der (1. c.). Léveillé in his manuscript publication “China, Rev. Ann. p. 29 (1916)” refers it to Bischofia, probably having been notified of the correct identification by Schneider, to whom he had sent fragments for Schneider’s study of the Chinese Celtis. Bridelia spec. Lindera spec. Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 219 (1914). Cutna. Kweichou: route de Tong-tchéou, J. Esquirol, no. 3747, July 1912 (fragments in A. A.). The specimen apparently belongs in the affinity with B. minutiflora Hook. f., but differs in the leaves being of thinner texture, green and quite glabrous beneath and somewhat lustrous above; it agrees in these char- acters with Y. Tsiang 7252 from Kweichou. Mallotus Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 327 (1911); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 165 (1914), specim. Esquirol 3225, (? 902), et Cavalerie 3114 exclud. — Pax & Hoffmann in Engler, Pflanzenr. IV. 147%ii: 196 (1914), quoad Esquirol, no. 898. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 232 (1933), exclud. Cavalerie no. 3114. Cuina. Kweichou: without locality, J. Esquirol, no. 898 (holotype; photo. in A. A.); Pe-tung, J. Esquirol, no. 898 ?, “‘arbrisseau 2 métres” (not a type; photo. in A. A.) ; Ouang-mou, ruisseau de Dong-a, J. Esquirol, no. 65, June 1904 (cited in Fl. du Kouy-Tchéou). There are two sheets of Esquirol no. 898 in the Léveillé herbarium, one a staminate specimen which is the type with the name Mallotus Esquirolii Lévl. in Léveillé’s hand on a printed label, but without locality, and an identification label by Pax; the other sheet bears what is appar- ently Esquirol’s original label with the locality ““Pe-tung” and a note “ne serait ce pas le fruit du no. 898?” referring evidently to detached fruits in a packet; the specimen itself has two fruiting racemes with all the fruits fallen off. The opposite leaves are very unequal, the smaller ones only % or 1% the size of the larger ones, often ovate and subcordate or rounded at base and borne on very short petioles or nearly subsessile. 214 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. xvi Henry’s no. 13023 cited by Pax under M. Esquirolii differs in its slenderer pedicels of the fruit, about 1 cm. long, stouter, recurved, and only 2-4 mm. long in M. Esquirolii — and in the much less unequal opposite leaves, the smaller ones more than half as long as the larger ones and on petioles 5-12 mm. long. Esquirol no. 65 is very fragmentary and has neither flowers nor fruits. Esquirol no. 3225 from Ka-riang described as a sarmentose shrub and Cavalerie no. 3114 from Lo-fou cited by Léveillé in his Flore du Kouy- Tchéou under M. Esquirolii belong to Cleidion brevipetiolatum Pax & Hoffm. Esquirol no. 902 I have not seen; it could not be located in the Léveillé herbarium. Macaranga Esquirolii (Lévl.), comb. nov. Morinda Esquirolti Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 368 (1915). — Synon. Cuina. Kweichou: bois de Ta-ram, J. Esquirol, no. 3735, Aug. 1912 (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species is closely related to M. bracteata Merr., but differs in the elliptic-oblong to ovate-lanceolate leaves with the greatest diameter in the middle, gradually narrowed into a long caudate acumen, 3-nerved at base, entire or minutely and sparingly mucronate denticulate, the glands of the underside pale, not dark, and the midrib and petiole puberulous, not pilose. Tragia Mairei (Lévl.), comb. nov. Alchornea Mairei Léveillé, Cat. PI. Yun-Nan, 94 (1916). Traga involucrata sensu Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 218 (1931), quoad synon. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 234 (1933), quoad synon. — Non Linnaeus. Cuina. Yunnan: vallon de You-fong-keou, alt. 800 m., E. E. Maire, July 1913, “Urtica vivace grimpante, fl. vertes” (holotype of Alchornea Mairei; photo. in A. A.). When I identified Alchornea Mairei with Traga involucrata, following Handel-Mazzetti, I had only a photograph of the type specimen. I now have before me the original specimen kindly sent me on loan from Edin- burgh, and find that on account of its entire sepals, it is quite different from T. involucrata L. It is very near T. anisosepala Merrill & Chun (in Sunyatsenia, 2: 261, pl. 62. 1935), from which it differs chiefly in the smaller ovate leaves occasionally with two small lateral lobes below the middle, and it may not be specifically distinct. Merrill and Chun place their species with the Sect. Tacrra subsect. Hotocatyx Pax & Hoffm., but on account of the sessile anthers, it seems to fit better into the Sect. Acrrta Baill. In the unequal sepals of the pistillate flower, 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 215 however, T. Mairei and T. anisosepala differ from both sections which moreover, are restricted to Africa and Madagascar. BUXACEAE! Buxus megistophylla Léveillé. — Gagnepain in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indo-Chine, 5: 661 (1927). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 236 (1933). In 1933, when taking up B. megistophylla as a distinct species, I overlooked the fact that Gagnepain (1. c.) had already recognized this species by including it in his key of the species of Buxus. Buxus Myrica Léveillé. — Gagnepain in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indo- Chine, 5: 662 (1927). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 236 (1933). When publishing a full Latin description of this species in 1933, I was not aware that Gagnepain (1. c.) had already given a detailed description, and also described a new variety, var. angustifolia, from Indochina and Kweichou; to that variety apparently belongs Bodinier no. 2266. AOUTPOLIACE AE? Ilex purpurea Hasskarl. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 239 C1953); Symplocos Courtotsii Léveillé in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barcelona, ser. 3,12: 562 (Cat. Pl. Kiang-Sou, 22) (1916). — Synon. nov. Cuina. Kiangsu:_ without locality, Ch. d’Argy [1844-66] (holotype of Symplocos Courtoisii ; photo. in A. A.). The specimen cited above is in fruit; the specimens representing the synonyms cited in 1933 are in flower and are all from Kweichou. Ilex macrocarpa Oliver. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 242 (1933). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 659 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti cites Diospyros Bodinieri Lévl. as a synonym. CELASTRACEAE? Evonymus centidens Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 14: 244 (1933). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 661 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti cites a specimen from western Szechuan (Faber, Mt. Omei, in 1887, as E. Thunbergiana var. oblongifolia). 1See Vol. 14: 235. 2See Vol. 14: 239. 3See Vol. 14: 242; 15:1. 216 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL xvm Microtropis fokienensis Dunn in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 38: 357 (1908) Myrsine Chaffanjoni Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 287 (1914). — Synon. nov. Cuina. Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, mont du Collége, J. Chaffanjon in herb, Bodinier, no. 2048, Jan.-Feb. 1898 “grand arbuste, presque un arbre, fleurs verdatres-jaunatres” (holotype of Mvyrsine Chaffanjoni,; photo. in A. A.). In Chaffanjon’s specimen, some inflorescences are borne at the apex of short axillary branchlets and have the appearance of pedunculate inflorescences which would make the specimen referable to var. longi- pedunculata Cheng, but in reality, these inflorescences are subsessile like the others on the same branch. It may be mentioned here that the var. longipedunculata has also been collected in Hainan (C. Wang, 35276, 35652 and 36559) and in Kwangsi (W. T. Tsang, 22639). The type is also known from Yunnan (Rock, 7536), from Kwangsi (W. T. Tsang 22791) and from Hainan (Chun & Tso 44040), the latter somewhat intermediate. Trypterygium hypoglaucum (Lévl.) Hutchinson. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 14: 252 (1933); 15: 1 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 665 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti cites Aspidopterys hypoglauca Lévl. as a synonym. ACERACEAE! Acer Buergerianum Miq. var. formosanum (Hay. ex Koidz.), comb, nov. Acer trifidum Hook. & Arn. var. formosanum Hayata ex Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 593 ae Sn nud. — Koidzumi in Jour. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, 32 art. 1: 30 (1911). — Hayata, Ie. Pl Formos. 1: 156 (1911). Formosa: Kelung, in rupibus secus mare, U. Faurie, no. 65, June 15, 1903 (holotype of A. trifidum var. formosanum; photo. in A. A.). This variety differs from the type in the very short obtuse or obtusish lobes of the leaves, mostly broader than high, the middle lobe 1—1.5 cm. long and about 2 cm. broad, the upper side of the lateral lobes diverging horizontally from the middle lobe and forming a right angle with the outer margin, and in the diverging wings of the fruit. Neither Hayata nor Léveillé give a description; Koidzumi’s publication apparently pre- cedes Hayata’s since the latter cites Koidzumi though incorrectly, but 1See Vol. 15: 4. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 217 Koidzumi’s publication is dated Nov. 20, 1911, while Hayata’s is dated Sept. 15, 1911. SAPINDACEAE! Handeliodendron Bodinieri (Lévl.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 66, fig. 1, pl. 119 (1935). Sideroxylon Bodiniert Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 384 (1915). CHINA. Kweichou: district de Ly-po, J. Cavalerie in herb. Bodinier, no. 2626, Sept. 1898 (fruit), May 11, 1899, “grand arbre” (holotype of Sideroxylon Bodinieri; photo. in A. A.). This species has been collected in Kweichou also by Y. Tsiang (no. 6813) Eurycorymbus Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Rehder & Handel-Mazzetti in Jour. Arnold Arb, 15: 8 (1934); in Bot. Centrbl. Beih. 52B: 166 (PI. Mell. Sin.) (1934). — Radlkofer in Engler, Pflanzenr. IV. 165: 1505 (Sapind.) (1934). aie he Nleae ce si aagiateel Handel-Mazzetti. — Hu in Bull. Fan ] . Inst. Biol. 1: 38 (1929). — Merrill in See Sei,lour, T: 313 (1931). — Handel- Miaazetii, Symb. Sin. 7: 638 (1933). — Radlkofer in Engler, Pflanzenr. IV. 165: 1432 (Sapind.) (1933). In 1934 (in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15:9) I gave a description of the staminate flowers based on Kanehira no. 14225. The year before Yamamoto had published (in Jour. Soc. Trop. Agr. Taiwan, 5: 182) a complete description including staminate and pistillate flowers, but the description was apparently based on sapindaceous material other than Eurycorymbus. I have seen none of the material cited by Yamamoto and do not know to which plant his descripton really applies. SABIACEAE? Meliosma Oldhamii Miquel in Ann. Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 3: 94 (Prol. Fl. Jap. 258) (1867). — Rehder & Wilson in Sargent, Pl. Wilson. 2: 206 (1914). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 10 (1934). Fraxinus Fauriei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 285 (1910). — Synon. nov. KorEA. Quelpaert: circa pagos, U. Faurie, no. 1867, Aug. 1907 (holotype of Fraxinus Fauriei; isotype in A. A.). Faurie’s no. 1867, labeled eppasinie was identified by E. H. Wilson and the writer in 1914 (1. c.) with Meliosma Oldhami, without being aware that Léveillé had described this number four years earlier as Fraxinus Fauriei. 1See Vol. 15: 8. 2See Vol. 15: 9. 218 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVII Meliosma cuneifolia Franchet in Nouv. Arch. Mus. Paris, ser. 2, 8: 211 (Pl. David. 2: 29) (1886). — P’ei in Mem. Sci. Soc. China, 1, no, 3:90 (Verben. China) (1932). Premna Mairei Léveillé, Sert. Yunnan. 3 (1916); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 298 (1917 Cuina. Yunnan: fodret de Long-ky, 700 m., FE. E. Maire, June 1912 (holotype of Premna Mairei, photo. in A. A.). The identification by the writer of Premna Mairei with Meliosma cuneifolia was recorded in 1932 by P’ei (I. c.). RHAMNACEAE! Zizyphus pubinervis, nom. nov. Strychnos Esquirolii Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 262 (1914). — Cutna. Kweichou: chemin de Pett-tiang, J. Esquirol, no. 3737, June 1912 (holotype of Strychnos Esquirolii; photo. in A. A.). As Léveillé’s description is inadequate and misleading, the species may be here briefly redescribed, as far as the incomplete material permits: Arbor vel frutex ramis gracilibus inermibus; folia chartacea, oblongo- lanceolata, 5—9 cm. longa et 2-3 cm. lata, satis longe et sensim acumi- nata, basi valde obliqua, uno latere cuneata, altero subrotundata, usque ad apicem minute serrulata, supra glabra, subtus pallidiora et ad costam et nervos laterales praecipue basim versus pilosa vel puberula, ceterum glabra, trinervia nervis supra impressis subtus prominentibus, nervis trabecularibus supra obsoletis subtus leviter elevatis et satis distantibus; petioli 2-4 mm. longi, pilosuli. Flores desunt. Fructus nondum per- fecte maturi secus ramulos ultimos racemose dispositi, axillares, plerum- que solitarii vel rarius 2—4 in cyma umbelliformi brevissime pedunculata, pedicellis 3-4 mm. longis pilosulis; drupa subgloboso-ovoidea, leviter compressa, 10-11 mm. longa et 9-10 mm. lata, apice mucronata, exo- carpio ruguloso, monosperma. This species is similar to Z. inermis Merr. of the Philippine Islands, which differs chiefly in the larger glabrous and entire subcoriaceous leaves cuneate and less oblique at the base and in the somewhat larger not compressed fruit. Léveillé described his species as having a large inflorescence composed of long racemes; he evidently mistook the slender lateral branchlets bearing axillary fruits for parts of a paniculate inflo- rescence. Since there is already a Zizyphus Esquirolii Lévl. which is Hovenia dulcis Thunb. (see Jour, Arnold Arb, 15:17. 1934) Léveillé’s 1See Vol. 15: 10. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 219 specific epithet cannot be transferred to Zizyphus and the species may be called Z. pubinervis on account of the pilose or puberulous veins of the underside of the leaves. Rhamnella Martini (Lévl.) Schneider. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 15: 11 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 673 (1933). — Chun in Sunyatsenia, 2: 74 (1934). Rhamnus Martini Léveille. According to Chun (1. c.) the species has been collected also in Kwangtung (S. P. Ko 52815). Rhamnella rubrinervis (Lévl.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 12 (1934). — Merrifl & Chun in Sunyatsenia, 2: 39 (1934). Embelia rubrinervis Léveille. Rhamnus Esquirolii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 14 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 675 (1933). This species was collected in Kweichou also by Handel-Mazzetti (nos. 10600, 10650, 10747), by Steward & Cheo (nos. 61, 116, 510) and by Y. Tsiang (no. 5289). Rhamnus Bodinieri Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 15 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 676 (1933). This species was collected in Kweichou also by Handel-Mazzetti (no. 10365). Rhamnus Leveilleanus Fedde. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 17 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 676 (1933). Rhamnus Cavalerici Léveillé (1911, non 1910). This species was collected in Kweichou also by Handel-Mazzetti (nos. 10110, 10260). VITACEAE? Tetrastigma obtectum (Wall.) Planch. var. 8 glabrum Gagne- pain. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 21 (1934). Vitis Potentilla var. glabra Léveillé. Cutna. Kweichou: change line 7 of p. 21 to: Cavalerie, no. 1331 (May 1902), no. 1332 (June 4 and Oct. 1902), no. 3253 (Nov. 1907, May 1908). Ampelopsis Delavayana var. Gentiliana (Lévl. & Vant.) Handel- Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 682. (1933). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 24 (1934). — Chun in Sunyatsenia, 2: 75 (1934). Vitis Gentiliana Léveillé & Vaniot. 1See Vol. 15: 18. 220 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. Xvi When I published this name as a new combinaton, I was not aware of Handel-Mazzetti’s earlier publication of the same combination. Ampelopsis Chaffanjoni (Lévl.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 25 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti in Bot. Centralbl. Beih. 52B: 170 (1934). Vitis Chaffanjont Léveilleé. Ampelopsis aconitifolia Bunge in Mém. Sav. Etr. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. 2: 86 (Enum. Pl. Chin. Bor, 12) (1833). Vitis heterophylla Thunb. var. aconitifolia Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Art. Sarthe, 40: 39 (1905), nom, nud. CuHiInaA. Hopei: Pekin, au cimetiére 4 Cha-la-Eul, et 4 Tchen- fou-sé, E. Bodinier, no. 203, June 1889 (specimen in herb, Léveillé). Cayratia oligocarpa (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnepain. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15:26 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 683 (1933). Vitis oligocarpa Léveillé & Vaniot. TILIACEAE} Burretiodendron Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 48, pl. 178 (1936). Pentace Esquirolti Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 10: 147 (1911) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 419 (1915). — Burret in Notizbl. Bot. Gard. Mus. Berlin-Dahlem, 9: 620 (1926). Ertolaena Esqutrolti Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 405 (1915). Cuina. Kweichou: ouest de Lo-fou (Kouai-kou), J. Cava- lerie, no. 2648, Nov. 1905, “arbre moyen, moucilagineux” (holotype of Pentace Esquiroli; photo. in A. A.); same locality, J. Esquirol, no. 817 (cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou under P. Esquirolii): Yang-ly, J. Esquirol, no. 2717, Aug. 1911, “arbre 8-10 m., fleur blanche” (holotype of E. Esquiroli, also cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou under P. Esquirolii; photo. in Léveillé cites in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou Esquirol no. 2717 as the type of Eriolaena Esquirolii (p. 405) and again under Pentace Esquirolii (p. 419); the specimen itself bears no name whatever in Léveillé’s hand- writing. The species has been collected in Kweichou also by Y. Tsiang (no. 7290) and in Yunnan by A. Henry (nos. 9572 and 9573). Grewia Feddei (Lévl.) Burret in Notizbl. Bot. Gart. Mus. Berlin- Dahlem, 9: 678 (1926). Celastrus Feddei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 13: 263 (1914), excl. Esquirol, no, 3189. See Vol. 15: 92. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 221 Grewia spec. Loesener in Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges. 32: 543 (1914). Grewia glabrescens Benth. ex Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 419 (1915), quoad syn. Celastrus euonymotdea Celastrus euonymoidea Léveillé, 1. c. (1915), pro synon. G. glabre- scentis. Grewia parviflora var. glabrescens (Benth.) Rehder & Wilson in Sar- gent, Pl. Wilson. 2: 371 (1915), quoad synon. Celastrus euony- moidea Lévl. Grewia biloba G. Don. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 92 (1934), quoad synon. Celastrus euonymoidea Lévl. Cuina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3513, Apr. 1909, “arb. 2 m.” (syntype of Celastrus Feddei, photo. in A. A.). Neither of the two syntypes bears the name of Celastrus Feddet; Cavalerie, no. 3513, is labeled C. evonymoideus and Esquirol no. 3189 bears no name except Euonymus crossed out; the former also has an identification label ‘“Grewia ex Schlechter.” Burret (1. c.) places Grewia Feddei near C. glabra Bl. (G. laevigata Auct., nec Vahl) from which it is chiefly distinguished by the scattered stellate hairs on both sides of the leaves and the less long and slender acuminate apex. From G. biloba G. Don it may be distinguished by the oblong, more finely serrate and only slightly stellate-pubescent leaves and by the peduncles being at least twice as long as the petioles. As Burret mentions in his discussion of G. Feddei only Cavalerie no. 3513 from Lo-fou of which he saw but fragmentary material, it is apparent that his species does not include the second syntype which is identical with G. Henry Burret. Grewia Henryi Burret in Notizbl. Bot. Gart. Mus. Berlin, 9: 674 (1926). Celastrus Feddei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. ae a 13: 263 (1914) quoad specim. Esquirol, no. 3189. — Synon. Grewia glabrescens Benth. ex Léveillé, F1. Rea "Tchéou, 419 (1915), quoad synon. G. Esqutrolit. Grewia Esquirolti Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 419 (1915), pro synon. praecedentis. Grewia parviflora var. glabrescens Rehder & bea in Sargent, PI. Wilson. 2: 371 (1915), si syn. Grewia Esquiro aa biloba G. Don. — Rehder in Jour, Arnold Ar b. 1B: 92 (1934), uoad synon., G. Esquirolit. en Kweichou: Goui-reou, J. Esquirol, no. 3189, Dec. 1911 (syntype of Celastrus Feddei; photo. in A. A.) ; Lo-fou, J. Esquirol, no, 2204, Sept. 1910, and J. Cavalerie, no, 3492, Aug. 1909 (cited under G. glabrescens in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou; photos. in A. A.) 222 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL, Xvi The second syntype of Celastrus Feddei, Esquirol no, 3189, bears no name on its label except Evonymus crossed out, but as the first syntype is labeled C. euonymoideus, the name Grewia Esquirolii must belong to the second syntype which differs from the first syntype in the rather densely stellate pubescent underside of the leaves and is apparently ref- erable to G. Henryi. It is easily distinguished from G. biloba by the oblong leaves, the longer peduncles with usually only two or three long pedicels. It is more closely related to G. Feddei (Lévl.) Burret which chietly differs in the leaves being only sparingly stellate-pubescent be- neath, the hairs spaced and with shorter appressed rays about 0.25 mm. long (not more or less upright-spreading and about 0.5 mm. long), in the appressed setose petiole and midrib beneath, and in the less acumi- nate leaves. STERCULIACEAF! Paradombeya sinensis Dunn in Hooker’s Ic. Pl. 28: t.2743B (1902). L ysimac hia Mairei Léveillé in . Géog. Bot. 25: 44 (1915) ; Cat. Pl. 211 (1917) nov. Clematoclethra sp. Handel- i desiente in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 16: 928) Cuina. Yunnan: rochers, rives du fleuve Bleu, 4 Kiang-pien, 350 m., E. FE. Maire, Aug. 1912, “arbuste buissonant, fl. jaunes” (holo- type of Lystmachia Mairei; photo. in A. A.). I have not seen the type specimen of P. sinensis, but E. E. Maire’s specimen agrees well with Dunn’s description and plate. The same species has also been collected in Ping-shan-hsien, Szechuan, by T. T. Yu (no. 4152). DILLENIACEAE? Actinidia eriantha Bentham in Jour. Linn, Soc. 5:55 (1861). — Chun in Sunyatsenia, 1: 273 (1934). Actinidia lanata Hemsley in Ann. Bot. 9: 146 (1895). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 97 (1934). Ficus hirtaeformis Léveillé & Vaniot. Mespilus Esquirolit Léveillé Chun (1. c.) considers A. dials Hemsl. a distinct species, but none of the distinguishing characters given by him and other authors seem to be dependable. Also A. Davidii Franch. belongs here according to Handel-Mazzetti (Symb. Sin. 7: 391). 1See Vol. 15: 95. 2See Vol. 15: 96. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 223 THEACEAE! Camellia? Costei Léveillé. Thea Costei (Lévl.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold a 15: 98 (1934). Thea sinensis Seem. var. androxantha Léveill Camellia Grijsii Hance in Jour. Bot. 17: 9 (1879). Thea Grijsii (Hance) Kochs. — Rehder, 1. c. (1934). Thea Cavaleriana Léveillé. Camellia Pitardii Cohen Stuart in Mededeel. Proefstat. Thee Buiten- zorg 40: 68 (1916); in Bull. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, ser. 3, 1: 240 (1919). Camellia japonica “L.” sensu Léveillé; non Linnae Thea Pitardii (Stuart) Rehder. — Rehder in ae “Arnold Arb. 15: 98 (1934), excl. synon. Thea Mairet. Camellia Pitardii Cohen Stuart var. lucidissima (Lévl.), comb. nov. Thea Camellia var. lucidissima Léveillé. Thea Pa (Stuart) Rehd. var. lucidissima (Lévl.) Rehder, 1. c. (193 Camellia Mairei (Lévl.) Melchior in Engler & Prantl, Pflanzenfam. 62 2. 2ht 1z9'4 1925): Thea Mairei Léveillé, Sert. Yunnan, 2 (1916) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, eel 1917). a as Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 98 (1934), a parte, quoad syn. Thea Muairei, non (Cohen Stuart) Rehder (1924). Melchior (1. c.) places C. Mairei into the Sect. ERIANDRIA together with C. caudata Wall., C. assimilis Champ. and C, gracilis. It is evident that Melchior could not have seen the type specimen and has relied solely on Léveillé’s description of the stamens as being densely villous, for C. Mairei belongs to the Sect. EUCAMELLIA and is very similar to C. Pitardii (C. Stuart) Rehd. but differs strikingly in its pubescent fila- ments, a character found in no other species of the genus except in the species of the Sect. ERIANDRIA. Camellia oleosa (Lour.), comb. nov. Thea oleosa Loureiro, Fl. Cochinch. 339 (1790); ed. Willd. 414 (1793). — Rehder in sore Arnold Sor 15: 98 (1934). — Merrill Trans. Am, o 50¢., N. ser, 266 (Comm. Lour. Fl. Co- chinch.) (1935). Camellia Tair Loureiro, Fl. Cochinch. 411 (1790) ; ed. Willd. 499 1793 Thea podogyna Léveillé. 1See Vol. 15: 98. 2Since according to Art. D. 20. of the iineoapear 2 Rules of Nomenclature which was accepted at Amsterdam, the two volumes o nnaeus, oe plantarum are considered of the same date, the name Camellia Corie the valid name according to article 56 and the correct combinations under Camellia are ica here of the species cited in 1934 under Thea 224 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVII As Merrill is apparently the first author who united Thea oleosa Lour. and Camellia dru pifera Lour. published simultaneously as distinct species by Loureiro, and as he in doing so adopted Thea oleosa and cited Camellia drupifera as a synonym, Camellia oleosa will be the correct name under Camellia. Gordonia axillaris (Ker) Szyszylowicz in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. III. 6: 185 (1893). Cuina. Yunnan: brousse de Tchen-feng-chan, alt. 750, E. EF. Maire, Aug. [1912-14?]. The specimen cited above was described by Léveillé in the manuscript publication China Rev. Ann. 1916, p. 6, as a new species of Castano psis. GUTTIFERAE! Hypericum erectum Thunberg, Fl. Jap. 295 (1784). — Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 500 (1906). Hypericum erectum var. axillare Léveillé, 1. c. (1906). Hypericum Vanioti Léveillé, 1. c. (1906), excl. Faurie 5508. Hypericum Matsumurae Leveillé, 1. ¢. 501 (1906). Japan. Hondo: U. Faurie, no. 4, July 1900, nos. 10 and 11 in 1904, no. 12 in 1905, nos. 14, 15 in 1905, no. 1350, Sept. 24, 1898, no. 5038, Aug. 1902 (syntypes of H. Vanioti). Hokkaido: Shako- tan, U. Faurie, no. 1, Sept. 1904 (holotype of H. Matsumurae); without special locality, U. Faurie, no. 6, July 1905 (holotype of H. erectum var. axilare ; ex Léveillé). Hypericum erectum is a very variable species and G. Koidzumi who examined and attached identification labels to the specimens cited above, distinguished besides the typical form (Faurie nos. 4, 10, 11, 12) the following varieties: H. erectum var. axillare Lévl. (Faurie 6159), var. obtusifolium Bl. (Faurie, nos. 1, 1350), var. thyrsoideum BI. (Faurie, nos. 14, 15); Faurie 3058 is named H. vulcanicum Koidz.?” which is a synonym of H. erectum {. Fauriei R. Keller. Of the several syntypes of H. Vanioti, only Faurie no. 10 bears the name H. Vanioti in Léveillé’s handwriting. On the holotype of H. Mat- sumurae, Faurie no, 1, no name appears. Hypericum otaruense R. Keller in Bull. Herb. Boiss. 5: 641 (1897). — Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 502 (1906). Hypericum Dielsii Léveillé, 1. c. 499 (1906). Hypericum Vantoti Léveillé, 1. c. 501 (1906), quoad specim. Faurie no. 5508. 1See Vol. 15: 100. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 225 Japan. Hokkaido: Junsainuma, U. Faurie, no. 5508, Aug. 1903 (syntype of H. Vanioti) ; without precise locality, U. Faurie, no. 7, July 1905 (holotype of H. Dielsiz). Both specimens cited above have been determined by Koidzumi as H. otaruense which is near H. erectum, but seems to differ chiefly in the deeply cordate base of the leaves gradually narrowed toward the obtuse apex. Hypericum napaulense Choisy in DeCandolle, Prodr. 1: 552 (1924). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 402 (1931). pa ees Bodinieri Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Agr. Sci. Sarthe, 39: 322 (1904); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 198 (1914); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 133 (1916). Cuina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, Pin-fa, rare, J. Cavalerie, no. 2768, Apr. 1906, “fl. jaunes” (syntype of H. Bodiniert), Yunnan: frontiére du Kouy-Tchéou, a Kian-ty, bord du fleuve, rive du Yunnan, E. Bodinier, no. 1517, Apr. 9, 1897, “‘fleurs jaunes” (syntype of H. Bodinieri,; photo. in A. A.). Hypericum Bodinieri was identified by Handel-Mazzetti with H. napaulense from an isotype of Bodinier’s specimen. The plant sends up simple slender herbaceous stems from a subligneous creeping root- stock. The oval to oval-oblong obtuse leaves are about 1.5 cm. long and closely glandular-ciliate, at the clasping base they are densely setose- glandular with some of the setae up to 1.5 mm. long. The plant may represent a distinct variety of H. napaulense; in the Himalayan speci- mens I have seen, the leaves were only slightly and sometimes not at all glandular-ciliate. PASSIFLORACEAE Passiflora Seguini Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 17: 174 (1902). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 384 (1931). Passiflora cupiformis Mast. ex Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 312 (1915), quoad syn. P. Seguint; non Masters (1888). Cuina. K weichou: cascade de Hoang-ko-chou, sur les rochers, J. Seguin, no, 2350, June 11, 1898, “liane herbacée, fleurs blanches” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). In 1915, Léveillé reduced this species to a synonym of P. cupiformis ; Handel- Mazzetti (1. c.) keeps it as a distinct species but says that it is distinguished only by the horned sepals. Also the lobes of the leaves are much longer than in the type of P. cupiformis, being as long or longer than the undivided portion of the limb and ovate to nearly lanceolate. 226 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. Xvul THY MELAEACEAE! Daphne Feddei Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 105 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 588 (1933). Handel-Mazzetti does not cite D. Martini Lévl. as a synonym. ELAEAGNACEAE Elaeagnus umbellata Thunberg, Fl. Jap. 66, t. 44 (1784). Elaeagnus Argyi Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 101 (1913) ; in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barcelona, ser. 3, 12: 550 (Cat. Pl. Kiang- Sou, 10) (1916). Elaeagnus coreanus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 101 (1913). Elaeagnus umbellata var. coreana (Lévl.) Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, (1916). Elaeagnus crispa Thunb. var. parvifolia (Royle) Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 17: 11 (1928), Korra. Quelpaert: Fusan, U. Faurie, no. 986 in 1906: no. 2009 in 1907, E. Taquet, nos. 1359-1362, 3187-3190, 5936, 5937 in 1908-1911 (in herb. Léveillé, sub E. coreanus; syntypes; isotypes of Faurie’s nos. 1359-1362, 3187-3190 and of Taquet no. 2009 in A, A.). Cuina. Kiangsu: Zuo-se; Pou-si; montagnes, Ch. d’Argy [1844-66] (holotype of FE. Argyi; isotype in A. A.). Yunnan: haies de la plaine 4 Tong-tchouan, alt. 2500 m., FE. E. Maire, Apr. [1912- 14] (in herb, Léveillé sub E. coreanus; duplicate in A. A.). The Korean specimens have the leaves mostly elliptic oblong and not exceeding 4 cm, in length. The different branches under E. Argyi vary greatly in size and shape of leaves, from oblong and 3 & 1 cm. long to elliptic and 8 cm. long and nearly 5 cm. wide. Specimens with leaves of similar size and shape are Herb. Univ. Nanking, nos. 582 and 14479 (C. Y. Chiao). The Yunnan specimen does not differ from the Korean specimens, Léveillé does not cite any numbers with the description of E. coreanus and none of the specimens in his herbarium are labeled E. coreanus, but all the specimens from Korea cited above, are in the Léveillé herbarium in covers labeled FE. coreanus. NYSSACEAE? Camptotheca acuminata Decaisne in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 20: 157 1873) Cephalanthus Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 13: 176 (1914) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 365 (1915). 1See Vol. 15: 103. 2See Vol. 15: 107. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 227 Cutna. Kweichou: bois, route de Pin-fa a Tou-yun, ¢a et la, J. Cavalerie, no. 2963, Aug. 1908 (holotype; isotype in A. A.). The species is represented in this herbarium from Kweichou also by Y. Tsiang no. 6286. MELASTOMACEAE! Sarcopyramis napalensis Wallich, Tent. Fl. Napal. 32, t. 23 (1826). — Guillaumin in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 60: 343 (1913). Sarcopyramis Bodiniert Léveillé & Vaniot in Mem. Soc. Nat. Sci. Nat. Cherbourg, 35: 397 (1906) ; in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 95 (1907). Sarcopyramis nepalensis var. Bodinieri (Lévl. & Vant.) Léveillé, FI. Kouy-Tchéou, 278 (1914). Cutna. Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, bois de Kien-lin- chan, talus moussus, E. Bodinier, no. 2393, July 7, 1898, “jolies fleurs roses” (holotype of S. Bodinieri; photo. in A. A.); environs de Tou- chan, J. Cavalerie in herb. Bodinier, no. 2674, July 1899; Pin-fa, J. Cava- lerie, nos. 47, 249, July 15 and June 28, 1902 (cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou under Sarcopyramis nepalensis var. Bodiniert). Guillaumin (1. c.) refers S. Bodinieri to S. napalensis as a smaller and weaker form with small leaves. Probably on the strength of Guillaumin’s remarks, Léveillé reduced his species in 1914 to a variety of S. napa- lensis. The type sheet of S. Bodinieri contains four specimens with small more or less colored leaves and above a specimen with larger green leaves, and bears besides the identification label of Guillaumin, also a note by Diels stating that only the smaller specimens below agree with Léveillé’s description, while the upper specimen is S. nepalensis. The other collections cited in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou are partly intermediate between the two forms. Phyllagathis Cavaleriei (Lévl. & Vant.) Guillaumin in Not. Syst. Paris, 2: 325 (1913); in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 60: 273 (1913). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 14: 113 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti in Beih. Bot. Centrbl. 52B: 163 (Pl. Mell. Sin.) (1934). Handel-Mazzetti (1. c.) records this species from Kwangtung (Mell 390, 637). ARALIACEAE? Dendropanax morbiferus Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 263 (1910), “D. morbiferum.” Gilibertia morbifera (Lévl.) Nakai in Jour. Arnold Arb. 5: 22 (1924). 1See Vol. 15: 109. 2See Vol. 15: 113. 228 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVII Textoria morbifera (Lévl.) Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 16:41, t. 12, 13 (1927). Korea. Quelpaert: secus torrentes, U. Faurie, no. 547, Oct. 1906, “arbre qui donne la gale;” circa Hongno, U. Faurie, no. 1663, July 1907; in sylvis, E. Taquet, nos. 895, 896, Sept. 4 and 2, 1908, “l’attouche- ment de l’arbre provoque des eruptions; sa séve donne un bon vernis;”’ E. Taquet, no. 183 (syntypes of Dendropanax morbiferum, isotypes of Faurie 547 and 1663 and photo. of 547, isotypes of Taquet 895 and 896 and photo. of 895 in A. A.; Taquet 183 not seen). This species is very close to the Japanese D. trifidus (Thunb.) Makino and seems to differ chiefly in the smaller ellipsoid fruit (8 & 6 mm.) subglobose and larger (10 9) in D. trifidus, in the shorter pedi- cels (4-6 mm.), 8-10 mm. in D. trifidus. According to Nakai (1924, l. c.) the Korean species yields a yellow lacquer much used in Korea, while the Japanese species contains a colorless resin. The leaves are almost indistinguishable, but in the Japanese species they seem to be more distinctly and more abruptly acuminate and more frequently lobed with the lobes distinctly acuminate. The generic name Gilibertia is invalidated by the older homonym Gilibertia J. G. Gmelin (1791), and Dendropanax Dene. & Planch. has to take its place for the American and Asiatic species, but Nakai (1927, 1. c.) revives Textoria Miq. for the species of Eastern Asia, distinguished from the American species chiefly by the inflorescence consisting of a simple umbel. CLETHRACEAE! Clethra Bodinieri Léveillé. — Handel-Mazzetti in Sinensia, 5: 3 (Aug. 1934). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 267 (Oct. 1934). Handel-Mazzetti (1. c.) refers to this species also R. C. Ching, nos. 5734 and 5804 from Kwangsi. Clethra Cavaleriei Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 267 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 760 (1936). Handel-Mazzetti (1. c.) records this species also from Hunan (no. 12397), from Fukien (Chung 2923 and Ching 2300) and from Chekiang (Ching 2101); it is also represented in this herbarium from Kwangtung (Mell 883; det. Handel-Mazzetti). Clethra kaipoensis Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 268 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 760 (1936). 1See Vol. 15: 267. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 229 ERICACEAE? Rhododendron denudatum Léveillé. — W. W. Smith & Tagg in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 269 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 780 (1936). Handel-Mazzetti refers to this species two specimens of his from Szechuan (nos. 1471, 1666) and Maire (Arn. Arb, 494) from Yunnan. Rhododendron irroratum Franchet in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 34: 280 (1887). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 779 (1936). Rhododendron AL ale iih Léveillé. — W. W. Smith & Tagg in Jour. Arnold Arb. 34: Handel-Mazzetti (1. c.) co R. Maximowiczianum as a synonym to R. trroratum, Rhododendron rex Léveillé. —W. W. Smith & Tagg I. c. 270 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 783 (1936). Handel-Mazzetti refers to this species three specimens of his from Szechuan (nos, 921, 1394, 1472). Rhododendron coeruleum Léveillé. — W. W. Smith & Tagg, I. c. 273 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 773 (1936). Handel-Mazzetti cites under this species his no. 6237 and Cavalerie no. 4629 from Yunnan and his nos, 2153, 2403 and Schneider 4107. Rhododendron Duclouxii Léveillé (R. spiciferum spinuliferum) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 775 (1936). Rhododendron Te A atonal ex Tagg in Rhodod. Soc. Yo 192 tchinson in Spec. Rhodod. 606 (1930), quoad synon. et. Duc oie — W.W. Smith & Tagg in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 274 (1934), quoad synon. R. Duclouxii, — Non Rh. spinuliferum Franch. Handel-Mazzetti describes as this hybrid his no. 8621 which he states agrees with the type of R. Duclouxii; he also refers here Maire nos. 1119 and 1122 in herb. Berlin. Rhododendron Bachii Léveillé. — W. W. Smith & Tagg, 1. c. 275 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 771 (1936). Handel-Mazzetti refers to this species his no. 11077, his Pl. Sin. 4 from Hunan, and his Pl. Sin. 145 from Kiangsi. Rhododendron Esquirolii Léveillé. — Tagg in Spec. Rhodod. 853 (1930). — W. W. Smith & Tagg, l. c. 276 (1934). Rhododendron Vaniotii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 13: 148 (1914). 1See Vol. 15: 269. 230 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII CuinA. Kweichou: Gan-chouen, J. Esquirol, no. 3886, April (Nov. on label) 1912, ‘fl. rose-violet” (holotype of R. Vaniotii; photo. in A. A.). Tagg (1. c.) refers R. Vaniotii to R. Esquirolii. The type specimen in herb, Léveillé bears only the name R. Esquirolii in Léveillé’s hand- writing on the original label. Neither name appears in the Flore du Kouy-Tchéou. Rhododendron chrysocalyx Léveillé. — W. W. Smith & Tagg, 1. c. 276 (1934). Rhododendron kouytchense —— Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 152 (1914), pro synon. &. chrysocalyc The type of R. kouytchense aii appears only in the synonymy of R. chrysocalyx is apparently an unnamed specimen without number, collected by Bodinier at Lan-uen, May 1900 (photo. in A. A.) cited under R. chrysocalyx in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou. Enkianthus Dunnii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb, 15: 278 (1934). — Fang in Contr. Biol. Lab. Sci. Soc. China, 10: 18 (1936). Fang enumerates FE. Cavaleriei and E. xanthoxanthus of Léveillé as synonyms of this species. Enkianthus chinensis Franchet. — Rehder, |. c. 279 (1934). — Fang, l. c. 24 (1935) Fang cites Zenobia cerasiflora, Enkianthus cerasiflorus and Bodinier- ella Cavaleriei of Léveillé among the synonyms of this species. Leucothoé Griffithiana Clarke in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 3: 460 (1882). Pieris Cavaleriet Léveillé. — Synon. nov. Leucothoe spec. Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 280 (1934). Since I referred Pieris Cavaleriei to Leucothoé as “L. spec.” I had the opportunity to see the type of LZ. Griffithiana at Kew and find that the calyx-teeth of that species are triangular-ovate and acute and do not differ from those of Pieris Cavaleriei except that the latter show a tend- ency to be short-acuminate; the leaves also agree in shape and size, except that those of the latter are mostly rounded or nearly so at base and are more distinctly denticulate and the veinlets beneath indistinct. Specimens from Yunnan (Rock 11520, 22036 and 22479) agree in leaf shape and serration more closely with the type. Lyonia ovalifolia (Wall.) Drude in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzen- fam. IV. 1: 44 (1897). Pierts Ulbrichtt Léveillé. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 231 Pieris Mairei Léveillé. Vaccinium Mairei Léveillé. Xolisma ovalifolia (Wall.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 5: 52 (1924) ; 15: 281 Since Lyonia Nutt. has been accepted as a nomen conservandum in 1935, Xolisma Raf. becomes a synonym of Lyonia. Lyonia ovalifolia var. lanceolata (Wall.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin, 7: 281 (1936). Pieris kouyangensis Léveillé Pieris Mairei var. parvifolia ee eillé. Xolisma ovalifolia var. lanceolata (Wall.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 5: 52. (1924) ; 15: 281 (1934). Lyonia villosa (Wall.) var. pubescens (Franch.), comb. nov. Pieris Henryi Léveillé. Xolisma villosa (Wall.) Rehd. var. pubescens (Franch.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 5: 53 (1924) ; 15: 281 (1934). Vaccinium mandarinorum Diels var. austrosinense (Hand.-Mazz.) Metcalf in Jour. Arnold Arb. 12: 274 (1931).— Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 795 (1936). Pieris longicornu Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 51: 291 (1904) ; 53: 206 (1906). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 149 (1914). Vaccinium Donianum Wight ex Handel-Mazzetti in Anz. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1925, p. 146 (Pl. Nov. Sin. Forts. 35, p. 4 (1925), quoad syn. Pierts longicornu Lévl. Vaccinium mandarinorum “Diels” ex Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 284 (1934), quoad synon. lV’. longicornu Lévl. Handel-Mazzetti referred in 1925 (1. c.) Pieris longicornu as a syno- nym to V. Donianum = V. mandarinorum, but in 1936 (1. c.) he is inclined to refer it to V. mandarinorum var. austrosinense chiefly on account of the long staminal appendages. Vaccinium Duclouxii (Lévl.) Handel-Mazzetti. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 284 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 794 (1936). Pieris Duclouxi Léveillé. Vaccinium fragile Franch. var. 8 myrtifolium Franchet in Jour. de ot. 9: 367 (1895). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 94 (1916). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 796 (1936). Pieris repens Léveillé in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 12: 252 1903); in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 205 (1906); Fl. Kouy- Tchéou, 150 (1914) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 87 (1916). Vaccinium repens (Lévl.) Rehder in oie Arnold Arb. 15: 283 1934), excl. syn. V. mekongense W. W. Sm 232 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Handel-Mazzetti has identified Pieris repens with V. fragile var. myrtifolium and this identification is evidently correct. Vaccinium mekongense, though very similar in most of its characters to Pieris repens differs from it and from V. fragile var. myrtifolium in its awnless anthers and must be kept as a distinct species. MYRSINACEAE! Ardisia crispa (Thunb.) De Candolle in Trans. Linn, Soc. 17: 124 (1834), quoad syn. Bladhia crispa. Ardisia hortorum Maximowicz in Gartenfl. 14: 363 (1865). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 756 (1936). Ardisia Dielsii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 461 (1911); FI. Kouy-Tchéou, 262 (1914) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 177 (1916). Ardisia Henryi Hemsl. var. Dielsii (Lévl.) Walker in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 290 (1934). Handel-Mazzetti identifies 4. Dielsii with A. hortorum and the type of Bladhia crispa Thunb. which he has seen, and discusses in detail (1. c.) the synonymy and relationship of this and related species. Though he recognizes the identity of Bladhia crispa with A. hortorum, he does not take up A. crispa (Thunb.) DC. for this species, but calls A. crispa a nomen confusum and uses A. kortorum for A. crispa (Thbg.) DC. as to the name bringing synonym and A. crenata for A. crispa DC. as to the description. Embelia oblongifolia Hemsley. — Walker in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 10: 475 (1931); in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 291 (1934). Embelia Bodinieri Lévl. had been already identified as a synonym of E. oblongifolia by Walker in 1931, a reference not cited by him in 1934. PRIMULACEAE? Lysimachia capillipes Hemsl. var. Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Handel- Mazzetti in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 294 (1934); Symb. Sin. 7: 731 (1936). Andrachne Cavaleriet Léveilleé. Lysimachia Millietii (Lévl.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 731 (1936). Andrachne Millietti Léveillé in Bull. Géog. Bot. 24: 146 (1914); FI. Kouy-Tchéou, 158 (1914). CuIna. Kweichou: Hin-y-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3992, June 1912, “fl. jaunes” (holotype of Andrachne Millietii; photo. in A. A.). 1See Vol. 15: 288. 2See Vol. 15: 293. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 233 Handel-Mazzetti states that this species belongs to the affinity of L. capillipes Hemsl. and L. lancifolia Craib, but is distinguished by thick glaucous leaves without prominent veins. EBENACEAE! Diospyros Esquirolii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 294 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 802 (1936). STYRACACEAE? Pterostyrax Leveillei (Fedde) Chun. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 295 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 805 (1936). Styrax Cavaleriei Lév eillé Cae non 1907). Pterostyrax hispidus Sieb. & Zucc. ex W. W. eae in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb, 12: 238 (1920), non Siebold & Zuccari Styrax Argyi Léveillé. — W. W. Smith in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 12: 237 (1920). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 295 (1934). Styrax japonicus Siebold & Zuccarini. — W. W. Smith, 1. c. 238 (1920). — Rehder, 1. c. 295 (1934) Styrax Bodinieri was published as a synonym of S. japonicus already in 1920 (1. c.) by W. W. Smith. Styrax grandifiorus Griffith. — W. W. Smith, 1. c. 235, 238, 239 (1920). — Rehder, 1. c. 296 (1934). Styrax Cavaleriet Lévl. and S. touchanensis Lévl. were referred already in 1920 (1. c.) to S. grandiflorus by W. W. Smith, the former with some doubt. SYMPLOCACEAE®? Symplocos Ernesti Dunn (1911).— Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 806 (1936). Symplocos coronigera Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 296 (1934). The name S. Ernesti Dunn given to replace S. Wilsonii Brand, a later homonym of S. Wilsoni Hemsl., is one year older than S. coronigera. OLEACEAE* Jasminum Seguini Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 307 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1014 (1936). 1See Vol. 15: 294. 2See Vol. 15: 295. 3See Vol. 15: 296. 4See Vol. 15: 302. 234 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL, XVII Jasminum Prainii Léveillé. — Rehder, 1. c. 308 (1934). Ophiorrhiza Esquirolti Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 18: 177 (1914) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 370 (1915). — Synon. nov. Cutna. Kweichou: J. Esquirol, no. 437, June 1905 (holo- type of O. Esquirolii; photo. in A. A.). The type of J. Prainii was collected in fruit by J. Cavalerie between Pin-fa and Ou-glan; the type of Ophiorrhiza Esquirolit is in flower. LOGANIACEAE! Buddleia officinalis Maximowicz in Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. ser. 3, 26: 496; in Mél. Biol. 10: 675 (1880). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 948 (1936). Buddleia acutifolia C. H. Wright. — Rehder in Jour, Arnold Arb. 15: 310 ; Handel-Mazzetti refers B. acutifolia C. H. Wright as a synonym to B. officinalis, and I agree with him that the differences given by Mar- quand are too slight to maintain the two as distinct species. When de- scribing B. acutifolia, the author, C. H. Wright, did not compare it with B. officinalis but only with B. Davidii Franch. which is a very different species. Handel-Mazzetti also cites B. Mairei Lévl. as one of the syno- nyms of B. officinalis. Buddleia tibetica W. W. Sm. var. truncatifolia (Lévl.) Mar- quand. — Comber in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 18: 230 (1934). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 310 (1934). Buddleia truncatifolia Léveillé. Handel-Mazzetti (Symb. Sin. 7: 947, 1936) refers B. truncatifolia Lévl. and B. tibetica W. W. Sm. to B. crispa Benth. as synonyms. I have seen too little material of B. crispa from its type region to form a definite opinion on the relationship of these species. APOCYNACEAE? Melodinus Hemsleyanus Diels in Bot. Jahrb. 29: 539 (1900). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 130 (1936). Trachelospermum Esquirolii Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 32 (1912). Melodinus khasianus “Hook. f.”” ex Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 313 (1934) ; in Sunyatsenia, 3: 101 (1936) ; non Hook. f. The distinguishing characters of this species, M. khasianus and the following species are discussed at length by Tsiang (1. c.). 1See Vol. 15: 309. 2See Vol. 15: 310. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 235 Melodinus Seguini Léveillé. — Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 313 (1934). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 131 (1936). — Handel- Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 989 (1936). Carissa Carandas Linnaeus, Mant. 1:52 (1767). — Tsiang 1. c. 122 (1936). Damnacanthus Esquirolu Léveilleé. Arduina Carandas K. Schumann. — Woodson, I. c. 312 (1934). Alstonia yunnanensis Diels. — Woodson, |. c. 315 (1934). — Tsiang, ]. c. 138 (1936). Acronychia Esquiroliu Léveillé. Alstonia Esquirolu Léveilleé. Alstonia Mairei Léveillé. — Woodson, |. c. 315 (1934). — Tsiang, lc. 138 (1936). Wikstroemia Hemsleyana Léveillé. Tsiang refers A. paupera Hand-Mazz. to this species as a synonym. Alyxia Schlechteri Léveillé.— Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 2: 105 (1934); 3: 136 (1936).— Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb, 15: 316 (1934). Daphne Bodinieri Léveillé. Wikstroemia Bodiniert Léveilleé. Alyxia Bodinieri (Lévl.) Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 316 1934). Ecdysanthera rosea Hooker & Arnott, Bot. Beechey Voy. 198, t. 42 (1836). Antirrhaea Esquirolii Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 364 (1915). — CuHIna. Kweichou: locality illegible, J. Esquirol, no. 867, “fleur rouge” (holotype of Antirrhaea Esquirolii; photo. and isotype in A ee The original label is badly torn and partly illegible, only the col- lector’s name and number and “fleur rouge” are clear; the locality is indistinct and Léveillé in his original description cites neither locality, nor collector or number. On another label the name Antirrhaea Martini appears in his handwriting, while by another hand the name Antirrhaea Esquiroliu is written on the sheet. The latter is evidently the correct name, for it agrees with Léveillé’s description. The species was deter- mined as E. rosea by Dr. R. E. Woodson, to whom I had sent the mate- rial when I found that the plant belonged to the Apocynaceae and not to the Rubiaceae. 236 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [ VOL. XVII Trachelospermum gracilipes Hook. f.— Woodson, |. c. 311 (1934); in Sunyatsenia, 3: 91 (1936). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 144 (1936). Melodinus Cavaleriei Léveille in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 2: 113 (1906) tantum quoad specimen citatum ‘“Lo-pie” aut ‘Tou-chan” (specim. glabratum), descript. exclusa Trachelospermum rubrinerve 1 dveiilé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 32 (1914), sensu synon. praeced. Trachelospermum gracilipes var. Cavaleriet Schneider in Sargent, Pi. Wilson. 3: 332 (1 916), synon. excludendis et specim. ‘‘Kouy-yang”’ et “Lo-pie” aut ‘“Tou-chan” excludendis. — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 2: 137 (1934), sensu Schneider. CHINA. Kweichou: “Lo-pie, J. Seguin in herb. Bodinier,” or “Tou-chan, J. Cavalerie’”’ (see remarks below and citations under 7. Dunniti.) The fragments of 7. rubrinerve Lévl. (Melodinus Cavaleriei Lévl.) sent by Léveillé in 1916 without any further data to the Arnold Arbore- tum and referred by Schneider to 7. gracilipes, probably were taken from one of the two specimens labeled Melodinus Cavaleriei representing two collections, one from “Lo-pie, Avril 1898, J. Seguin |herb.| E. Bodinier,” and one from ‘‘Tou-chan, J. Cavalerie, June 3, 1899”; one of these specimens belongs to 7. gracilipes and the other to T. Dunnii Lévl., but which is which is not possible to say since the data for both specimens are written on a single label. The fragments were evidently taken from the specimen on the upper left hand corner of the mounted sheet with which they agree, also the strip of bark adhering to the base of the petiole of the leaf sent, corresponds to the partly torn off bark at the base of that branchlet. Schneider unfortunately took the fragments sent by Léveillé as 7. rubrinerve, for the type of that species, though he was aware that they did not agree with Léveillé’s description of Melodinus Cavaleriei for which 7. rubrinerve is only a new name created by Léveillé because he published at the same place a new species as 7. Cavaleriei, which has been identified by Tsiang with Cryptolepis Buchanani Roem. & Schult. (see p. 239). Schneider further complicated the matter by using ‘“Cava- leriei”’ as the epithet for a new variety of 7. gracilipes Hook. f. and based it on Wilson no. 2341 as the type, a procedure clearly against the rules of nomenclature, because by citing Melodinus Cavaleriei as the name bringing synonym, the type of that species automatically becomes the type of this new variety and there could be no other type. If the plant described by Schneider as T. gracilipes var. Cavaleriei is maintained as a distinct variety, it should receive another name and be based on Wilson 2341 as the type. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 237 Trachelospermum Bodinieri (Lévl.) Woodson, 1. c. (1934); in Sunyatsenia, 3: 77 (1936). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 145 (1936). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 990 (1936 Melodinus Bodinieri Léveille. Trachelospermum axillare Hooker f. — Woodson, |. c. (1934); in Sunyatsenia, 3:99 (1936).— Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 2: 148, fig. 16 (1934); 3: 145 (1936). Melodinus iy 7a eillé. Periploca astacus Léve Maesa scandens aire Trachelospermum Dunnii (Lévl.) Léveillé. — Woodson, 1. c. (1934); in Sunyatsenia, 3:98 (1936). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 2: 152, fig. 19 (1934); 3: 148 (1936). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7:991 (1936). Melodinus Cavaleriei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. ae Nov. a; 413 (1906), excl. specim. citatum “‘Lo-pie” ee “Tou-cha Melodium Dunnii Léveillé, op. cit. 9: 453 (1911). Melodinus Dunnii Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 31 (1914), pro synon. nit. Trachelospermum rubrinerve Léveillé, 1. c. 32 (1914), pro parte. Cutina. Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, mont du Collége, rare, J. Chaffanjon, April 25, 1898 (syntype of Melodinus Cavaleriei, cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou under 7. Dunnii and under T. rubrinerve ; photo. in A. A.); environs de Lo-pie, J. Seguin in herb. Bodinier, April 1898; environs de Tou-chan, J. Cavalerie, June 3, 1899 (two branches mounted on one sheet with one label; one of the branches is a syntype of M. Cavaleriei, the other belongs to T. gracilipes) ; without locality and date, J. Cavalerie (holotype of Melodium Dunnii; merotype in A. A.) ; Pin-fa, bois, liane, J. Cavalerie, no. 344, Aug. 31, 1902; Pin-fa, bois de Si-tcheou-gai, rare, J. Cavalerie, no. 558, Sept. 29, 1902 (both cited under T. Dunnii in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou; photos. in A. A.). Melodinus Cavaleriei and Melodinus (Melodium) Dunni are con- specific, though they are treated in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou as distinct species under Trachelospermum and appear in the key under different divisions. In comparing the original descriptions, one can detect no essential difference, and the specimens cited, which are partly in fruit and partly in flower, are identical, except one branch mounted on a sheet together with a branch of T. Dunnii; that branch belongs to T. gracilipes and has given rise to considerable confusion discussed under 7. gracilipes. Aganosma cymosa (Roxb.) G. Don. — Woodson, I. c. (1934); in Sunyatsenia, 2: 102 (1936). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 991 (1936). 238 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVII Aganosma Schlechterianum Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 325 (1911); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 40 (1914), “Schlechteriana.” Trachelospermum Navillei Léveillé. Cuina. Kweichou: rochers a Lao-ten, J. Esquirol, nos. 100, 915, June 1904 and July 1906 (syntypes of Aganosma Schlechterianum ; photos. in A. A.); Lo hou, buissons, alt. 900 m., J. Esquirol, no. 3653, June 1912 (holotype of Trachelospermum Navillei; photo. and mero- type in A. A.) In his Flore du Kouy-Tchéou Léveillé enumerates under Aganosma Schlechteriana (p. 40) an additional specimen in fruit, Esquirol 3765, June 1912, from Tong-tcheou. This specimen, however, has a short ellipsoid fruit, very different from the long cylindrical fruit of A. cymosa, and has been referred, though with some doubt, to Melodinus fusiformis Champ. by Tsiang (in Sunyatsenia, 3: 132. Sindechites Henryi Oliver in Hooker, Ic. Pl. 18: t. 1772 (1888). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 151 (1936). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 992 (1936). Parameria Esquirolii Léveill Sindechites Esquirolti (Lévl. y Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 316 1936 Pe cnegen Martini Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. ied — 13: 178 (1914); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 364 (1915). — Synon. Cuina. Kweichou, add: environs de Gan-pin, denen pres de la ville, L. Martin in herb. Bodinier, no. 2300, June 5, 1898, “‘bout de corolle jaunatre”; Pin-fa, J. Cavalerie, no. 1025, June 3, 1903, “fl. blanc- jaunes (fourrés)”’ (syntypes of Antirrhaea Martini; photos. in A. A. Antirrhaea Martini was determined as S. Esquirolii by Dr. R. E. Wood- son to whom I sent the material after finding that the plant belonged to the Apocynaceae, but S. Esquirolii is considered as not specifically dis- tinct by Y. Tsiang (1. c.) with whom I agree. — Wrightia Schlechteri Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 67 (1912); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 32 (1914 CHINA. Kweichou: ruisseau de La-jong, J. Esquirol, no. 111, June 1904 (holotype; ex Léveillé). I have seen no specimen of this species but Mr. Y. Tsiang enumerates it as correctly named in a manuscript list he kindly sent me nearly two years ago. Esquirol, no. 3723, bois de La-thing, enumerated in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou (p. 32) under W. Schlechteri, he cites with a question mark, and 1797 enumerated by Léveillé on the same page as a doubtful Apocynacea, he cites as “Wrightia Schlechteri Lévl.?” 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 239 ASCLEPIADACEAE! Cryptolepis Buchanani Roemer & Schultes, Syst. 4: 409 (1819). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 160 (1936). Trachelospermum Cavalertet Leéveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 31 rae “Cavaleri” — Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 316 (1934) ; Sunyatsenia, 3: 101 (1936). Wrightia spec. Woodson in Sunyatsenia, 3: 101 (1936). Cuina. Kweichou: ouest de Lo-fou, pente de riviére, J. Cavalerie, no. 2643, Nov. 1905 “liane a suc abondant (holotype of Trachelospermum Cavaleriet; photo. and merotype). By Woodson Trachelospermum Cavaleriei was referred in 1936 (1. c.) to Wrightia, but Tsiang identified it with Cryptolepis Buchanani. Cynanchum caudatum (Miq.) Maximowicz in Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Pétersb. 23:275 (Mél. Biol. 9: 808) (1877). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb., Sin. 7: 996 (1936). Tylophora Cavaleriei Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 44 (1914). Cynanchum Boudieri Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 51: cxliv (1904). — Synon. nov. Cutna. Kweichou: Pin-fa, ruisseau de In-chang, J. Cavalerie, no. 620, Oct. 1902 (holotype of C. Boudieri and Tylophora Cavaleriet; teste Y. Tsiang). As Mr. Y. Tsiang who has seen the type, writes me, neither name appears on the sheet; the specimen itself consists only of two young follicles and four pairs of young leaves and represents apparently the common C. caudatum Maxim. Cynanchum caudatum Vellozo, Fl. Flum. Icon. 3: t. 77 (1827); Fl. Flum. 114 (1881) cannot invalidate Maximo- wicz’s name since the plate published 1827 does not have analyses showing essential characters, and the description was not published until 1881 Cynanchum Mooreanum Hemsley in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 108 (Ind. Fl. Sin. 2) (1889). SE ete Argyi Schter. ex Léveillé in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. eine 12: 544 (Cat. Pl. Kiang-Sou, 4) (1916), nomen, pro part en ae ae Schter. ex Léveillé, 1. c. (1916), nomen. — Synon. no KIANGSU: a d’Argy, no. 6 (type of Tylophora Argyt; teste Y. Tsiang); without data (type of C. tylophoroideum; teste Y. Tsiang). According to Y. Tsiang, Argy no. 6 bears no name; the other sheet without data is named C. tylophoroideum by Schlechter and bears a 1See Vol. 15: 317. 240 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII description of the plant in French, but apparently no descriptions of either species were published. Tylophora Leveilleana Schlechter ex Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 44 (1914), nom. nud. — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 226 (1936). Curna. Kweichou: Ouang-mou, J. Esguirol, no. 31, July 1904 (holotype of 7. Leveilleana ; ex Léveillé). Tsiang (I. c.) gives a brief characterization of this species. Ceropegia Balfouriana Schlechter in Not. Bot. Gard, Edinb. 8: 18 (1913) Aristolochia Mairei Léveillé in Bull. Géog. Bot. 22: 228 (1912) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 13 (1915). — Synon. nov. Aristolochia viridiflora Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Saad Nov. 12: 99 (1913); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 13 (1915). — Syn Aristolochia ye cia var. occlusa Léveillé 1. c. "190 (1913) ; 15). — Synon — oo Léveillé, l.c. 287 (1913); loc. 11, fig. 1 (1915). — yno CHINA. : unnan: Tcheou-kia-tse-tang, 2500 m., tres rare, FE. E. Maire, June 1910 (no. 3536 in herb. Bonati, holotype of Aristolochia Mairei,; photo. in A. A.) ; La-kou, monts calcaires, 2500 m., FE. E. Maire, Sept. 1911 (holotype of A. viridiflora; ex Léveillé) ; bois de Kin-tchong- chan, E. E. Maire (holotype of A. viridiflora var. occlusa ; ex Léveillé) ; paturages des hauts plateaux a Tai-hai, 3200 m., FE. E. Maire, July 1912 ‘“‘asclepias vivace, fl. violet sombre, pétales unis au sommet et balounés” (holotype of A. Blinii; photo. in A, A.). The type specimens of Aristolochia Mairei and of A. Blinii which I have seen, have been labeled by W. W. Smith Ceropegia aff. Balfouriana Schlecht. Y.Tsiang who had seen these specimens and also A. viridiflora states (in litt.) that he agrees with Professor W. W. Smith in this determination. Tylophora floribunda Miquel in Ann. Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 2: 128 (Prol. Fl. Jap. 60) (1866). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 231 (1936). Tylophora Argyi Schter. ex Leéveillé in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barce- lona, ser. 3, 12: 544 (Cat. Pl. Kiang-Sou, 4) (1916), nomen, pro parte. Cuina. Kiangsu: Ch. d’Argy [1844—-66| (syntypes of Tylo- phora Argyi, ex Léveillé). There are apparently three specimens under 7. Argyi in the Leveillé herbarium according to Tsiang’s manuscript list; one, ‘“‘no. 6,” is Cynan- chum Mooreanum Hemsl., the other two unnumbered belong to 7. flori- 1937 | REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 241 bunda. Tsiang (1. c.) does not cite T. Argyi as a synonym, but enu- merates a specimen from Kiangsu collected by d’Argy. Tylophora Dielsii (Lévl.) Hu in Jour. Arnold Arb. 5: 232 (1924). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 230 (1936). Hoyopsis Dtelsii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 13: a (1914). Tylophora Hoyopsis Léveille, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 44 (1914). Cuina. Kweichou: Pin-fa, fourrés précipices, J. Cavalerie, no. 1046, June 3, 1903 (holotype of Hoyopsis Dielsii; ex Léveillé). Tsiang states that this species is allied to his T. Tengii (p. 228) which is illustrated by a text figure and a plate and accompanied by a detailed description. Tylophora spec. ? Dischidia yunnanensis Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 14 (1915). Cuina. Yunnan: sous bois de Tcheou-kia-ouan, 2550 m., E. E. Maire, Sept. 1911 (holotype of Dischidia yunnanensis ; ex Léveillé). Dischidia yunnanensis is referred by Tsiang in his manuscript list doubtfully to Tylophora. I have not seen the specimen and it is not enumerated by Tsiang among the 24 species of Twophora recorded from China (in Sunyatsenia, 3: 216-239). Dischidia Esquirolii (Lévl.) Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 183 (1936). Hoya Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 298 (1912) ; . Kouy-Tchéou, 42 (1914). — Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 318 (1934). CHINA. Kweichou: au bac de Pai-ouai, J. Esquirol, no. 2801, May 20, 1912, ‘‘pend. en long ficelles des rochers et des vieux troncs, fleur blanche;”’ Lou-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3484, March 1909, “sur arbre” (syntypes of Hoya Esquiroliu,; photos. in A. A.). Hoya Lyi Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 54: 369 (1907); FI. Kouy-Tchéou, 42 (1914). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 179 (1936). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1001 (1936), in nota sub H. yuenna- nensis. Hoya Baie “R. Br.” ex Woodson in ee ete Arb. 15: 318 (1934), quoad synon. H. Lyi; non (L.) R. CuIna. Kweichou: environs de oe -pin, sur les parois des rochers surplombant une depression en forme de cirque, L. Martin in herb. Bodinier, Sept. 20, 1897; Lo-pie, rocailles pres du marche, L. Martin and J. Seguin, no. 1853, Oct. 7, 1897; Tsien-sen-kiao, J. Ly, no. 1879, Nov. 1904 (syntypes of H. Lyi; ex Léveillé). Marsdenia stenantha Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1003, t. 13, 242 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVI fig. 10 (March 1936). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 202 (May 1936). Stephanotis yunnanensis Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 14 (1915). — Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 317 (1934). Léveillé’s specific epithet cannot be transferred to Marsdenia on account of the older homonym M. yunnanensis (Lévl.) Woods. of 1934 which was referred as a synonym to M. oreophila W. W. Sm. Marsdenia oreophila W. W. Smith in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 8: 193 (1914). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1002 (1936). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 205 (1936). Gongronema yunnanense Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 13 (1915 ~~ yunnanensis (Lévl.) Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb, ‘1B: 317 (1934). Marsdenia tenacissima (Roxb.) Wight & Arnott in Wight, Contrib. Bot. Ind. 41 (1834). — Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 214 (1936). Metaplexis Cavalerict Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 42 (1914). Marsdenia Cavaleriet (Lévl.) Handel-Mazzetti ex Woodson in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 318 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1002 (1936). Heterostemma Esquirolii (Lévl.) Tsiang in Sunyatsenia, 3: 189 (1936) Pentasacme Esquirolu Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 14 (1914). CuHtna. Kweichou: trou du Heou-hay-tse, J. Esquirol, no. 716, Aug. 1905; Gan-chouen, J. Cavalerie, no. 3973, Aug. 1912 (syn- types of Pentasacme Esquirolii; ex Léveillé). CONVOLVULACEAE! Argyreia Seguini (Lévl.) Vaniot ex Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 319 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 813 (1936). . Lettsomia Seguini Léveillé. This species was collected in Kweichou also by Handel-Mazzetti (no. 10355). Quamoclit pennata (Desrouss.) Bojer, Hort. Maurit. 224 (1837). Incarvillea Argyi Léveillé in Bull. Géog. Bot. 24: 292 (1914) ; in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barcelona, ser. 3, 12: 545 (Cat. Pl. Kiang- cece >) (1916) ; Cat. Il. Pl. Seu- Tchouen, pl. 4 (1918) ms. — Synon Cutna. Kiangsu: Ch. d’Argy [1844-66] (holotype of pane villea Argyi, isotype in A. A.). Incarvillea Argyi was determined by Dr. E. D. Merrill as Quamoclit pennata from the isotype in this herbarium. See Vol. 15: 318. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 243 BORAGINACEAE! Ehretia acuminata R. Brown, Prodr. Fl. N. Holl. 497 (1810). Ehretia Argyi Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 67 (1912); in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barcelona, ser. 3, 12: 545 (Cat. Pl. Kiang-Sou, 5 (1916). — Synon. nov. CHINA. Kiangsu: Ch. d’Argy [1844-66] (holotype of E. Argyi; photo. and isotype in A. A.). Nakai (in Jour. Arnold Arb. 5: 38. 1924) distinguished the plant of eastern Asia under the name of E. thyrsiflora (Sieb. & Zucc.) Nakai from E. acuminata R. Br., but I agree with Handel-Mazzetti (Symb. Sin. 7: 815) that there are no reliable characters by which to separate the two. VERBENACEAF? Callicarpa Bodinieri Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 321 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 900 (1936). Callicarpa Bodinieri var. Lyi (Lévl.) Rehder, 1. c. 322 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, ]. c. (1936). Callicarpa Ly Léveilleé. Callicarpa Bodinieri var. Giraldii (Rehd.) Rehder, |. c. 322 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, ]. c. (1936). Callicarpa Mairei Léveillé. Premna puberula Pampanini. — Rehder, 1. c. 324 (1934). — Handel-Mazzetti, ]. c. 905 (1936). Premna Bodinieri Léveillé. Caryopteris paniculata C. B. Clarke. — P’ei in Mem. Sci. Soc. China I, no. 3: 176 (Verben. China) (1932). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 15: 326 (1934). Callicarpa Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 325 (1911). — on. F nov Callicarpa Martini Léveillé. CutIna. Kweichou, add: without precise locality, J. Esquzrol, no. 754 (holotype of Callicarpa Esquirolii, cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou under C. Martini; photo. in A. A.). P’ei (1. c.) cited Caryopteris paniculata C. B. Clarke with the paren- thetical author “(Kurz)” which is apparently an error, since C. panicu- lata is a new name, not a new combination, and is based on Clerodendron gratum Kurz, not Wall. 1See Vol. 15: 320. “See Vol. 15: 320. 244 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII Esquirol no. 754 cited in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou under Cellicarpa Martini is the holotype of C. Esquirolii, but the type specimen bears only the name Callicarpa Martini in Léveillé’s handwriting. LABIATAE! Teucrium palmatum Bentham in Hooker f., Fl. Brit. Ind. 4: 702 (1885) ais Maret Léveillé, Sert. Yunnan, 3 (1916); Cat. Pl. Yun- Nan, 277, 298 (1917). CuinaA. Yunnan: bords des eaux, haut plateau de Ta-hai, 3200 m., £, E. Maire, July 1912, “Labiée vivace, dressé, fl. grises ou roses ou rouges”’ (holotype of Caryopteris Mairei; merotype in A. A.). Caryopteris Mairei was identified with Teucrium palmatum by Dr. E. D. Merrill from the merotype in this herbarium. Microtoena insuavis (Hance) Prain ex Dunn in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 6: 188 (1915). — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 46 (1934). Microtoena mollis Léveillé in Fedde, mee Spec. Nov. 9: 222 (1911). Microtoena Esquirolti Léveillé 1. c. (1911). Cuina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3548, March 1909; Kiao-tsong, J. Esquirol, nos. 155, 330, Dec. 13, 1904 (syntypes M, mollis ; ex Léveillé) ; route de Tchen-fong, J. Esquirol, no, 672, Oct. 1905 (holotype of M. Esquirolii; ex Léveillé). Microtoena mollis and M. Esquiroli are enumerated by E. D. Merrill (1. c.) as synonyms of M. insuavis. Elsholtzia heterophylla Diels in Not. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 5: 231 (1912). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 137 (1916). Pogostemon lavandulaespica Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 13: 344 (1914), Elsholtzia lavandulaespica (Lévl.) Léveillé in Bull. Géog. Bot. 25: 25 (1915 Pista dices Vant. var. Nila ie (Lévl.) Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 137, fig. 28 (1916). ne : unnan: plaine stagnante de Lou-pou, alt. 2000 m., E. E. Maire, Oct. 1913, ‘“Labiée menthacée annuelle, fl. roses” (holotype of Pogostemon lavandulaes pica; photo. in A. A.). The plant figured in Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan is apparently a weak lateral stem, which usually has small elliptic or ovate leaves, while the normal more vigorous stems have oblong-lanceolate or narrow-oblong leaves about 2 cm, long. The species, which is a stoloniferous perennial, some- 1See Vol. 16: 311. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 245 what woody at the base, seems to be fairly common in Yunnan and has been collected by Henry and Forrest. SOLANACEAE! Solanum verbascifolium Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. 184 (1753). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 403 (1915). Ficus a Léveillé & Vaniot in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barce- ser. 149 (Ficus Sp. Chin. 11) (1907); in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: ie 83 (1907). Cutna. Kweichou: Ouang-mou, J. Esquirol, no. 137, June 1904 (holotype of Ficus corvmbifera; photo. in A. A. Léveillé & Vaniot state in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 67 that according to new material received, the plant described as Ficus corymbifera has turned out to be a Solanacea, and in Flore du Kouy-Tchéou, 403 Léveillé enumerates Esquirol 137 under Solanum verbascifolium without citing F. corymbifera as a synonym. Solanum Capsicastrum Link ex Schauer in Allg. Gartenzeit. 1: 228 (1833). Solanum Dunnianum Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 324 (1911); Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 267 (1917). — Synon. nov. Cutna. Yunnan: jardin de H. Ke-Chou et abondant aux rochers de Ting-mei, J. Esquirol, no. 536, June 1905 (holotype of S. Dunnianum , photo. in A. A.). This Brazilian species is frequently cultivated; according to a speci- men from Hopei (J. C. Liu, 2061) it is being grown in Peiping as a pot plant. The note on the label “et abondante aux rochers de Ting-mei” may indicate that it has become naturalized in that region, if it refers at all to the same plant. Solanum cornutum Lamarck, Tabl. Encycl. Méth. 2: 25 (1793). Solanum Heudesii Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 295 (1912). Cuina. Kiangsu: Chang-hay, jardin des Jesuites a Zi-ka-wei, originaire de l’intérieur de la province, E. Bodinier, Aug. 1891 (holotype of S. Heudesii; photo. in A. A.). The specimen agrees well with Mexican specimens of S. cornutum. SCROPHULARIACEAE? Brandisia racemosa Hemsley. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 315 (1935). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 831 (1936).. Deutzia funebris Léveilleé. 1See Vol. 16: 314. 2See Vol. 16: 315. 246 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvi GESNERIACEAE Rhabdothamnopsis chinensis (Franch.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 884 (1936). Rhabdothamnopsis sinensis Hemsley in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 35: 517 (1903). Boea Cavaleriet Léveillé & Vaniot in Compt. Rend. Assoc. Frang. Adv. Sci. 1905: 429 (1906) ; in ai ene Nov. 5: 224 (1908) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 180 (1914). — Synon. nov. Cutna. Kweichou: environs de = J. Cavalerie, June 2, 1898, ‘Fleurs bleues: labelle pointillé avec tache blanche, fruit sec en spirale”; route de Pin-yue a Kouy-yang, L. Martin, May 18, 1899 (both in herb. Bodinier under no. 2347 on one sheet, holotype of Boea Cava- leriei; photo. in A. A. The type sheet sentains two collections, one specimen in fruit col- lected by Cavalerie, and two specimens in flower collected by Martin. Handel-Mazzetti (1. c.) enumerates an isotype of Léveillé’s species, probably from the Paris Herbarium, but does not cite the name Boea Cavaleriei, There is also in this herbarium an isotype of no. 2347 from the Paris Herbarium which is dated June 27, 1899 and is identified with the fruiting specimen of the type, with only Bodinier’s name as collector. In Flore du Kouy-Tchéou, Léveillé cites Cavalerie & Martin 2056 with the localities as in no. 2347, but does not mention the latter number. Aeschynanthus spec. Didymocarpus Cavaleriei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 453 911); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 183 (1914); non Léveillé (1906). CuInaA. Kweichou: ouest de Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 2555, Nov. 1905 (holotype of Didymocarpus Cavaleriei; photo. in A. A.). This species is removed from Didymocarpus by its 4 fertile stamens and apparently belongs to Aeschynanthus, but does not seem to be refer- able to any described species. It is characterized by the oblong-lanceo- late leaves being minutely pubescent beneath, more densely so on the midrib and veins, and remotely and obscurely denticulate on the margin; the flowers are borne in twos on slender axillary peduncles, the calyx. is divided to the base into oval-oblong sepals about 7 mm. long and the corolla is about 4 cm. long. Lysionotus pauciflorus var. linearis, var. nov. Lystonotus Cavalertei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 328 (1911); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 184 (1914) ; non Léveillé (1909). Cuina. Kweichou: Pin-fa, rochers, trés rare, J. Cavalerie, no. 2531, Oct. 11, 1905 (holotype of L. Cavaleriei ; photo. in A. A.). This variety is easily distinguished by its linear leaves, scarcely ex- 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 247 ceeding 4 mm. in width and 1.5—3.5 cm. long, colored purple or purplish on the under surface; otherwise it seems not different from L. pauci- florus Maxim. The peduncles are all subterminal and one-flowered and the fruits are from 3.5—8 cm. long. The specific epithet of Léveillé’s name is invalidated by the older homonym L. Cavaleriei Lévl. (in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov., 6: 264. 1909) which judging from the description is not a Lysionotus ; it was probably transferred to another genus and for that reason could not be located in the Léveillé herbarium. ACANTHACEAE? Strobilanthes lofouensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 99 (1913); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 22 (1914). Cuina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3288, Apr. 1907, “blanc rouge” (holotype; photo. in A. A.). This species seems closely related to S. flaccidifolius Nees, but is easily distinguished by the entire or nearly entire leaves of firmer texture, by the shorter and narrower acuminate densely pubescent sepals and by the smaller corolla, 2.5-3 cm. long, sparingly villous outside, and more abruptly contracted into a rather short tube. It is a much branched shrub, the branches covered with light grayish brown bark split by longitudinal fissures. RUBIACEAE? Oldenlandia hedyotidea (DC.) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1015 (1936). Hedyotis Esquiroli Léveilleé. Hedyotis hedyotidea (DC.) Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 48 1934 Olden ander macrostemon (Hook. & Arn.) Kuntze. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 316 (1935). Wendlandia uvariifolia Hance subsp. Dunniana (Lévl.) Cowan. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 318 (1935). — Handel-Mazzetti, Wendlandia Dunniana Léveillé. Adina rubella Hance in Jour. Bot. 6: 114 (1868). — Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 14: 89, t. 20 (1923). Adina Fauriei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 283 (1910). KorEA. Quelpaert: in ripis torrentium prope Hongno, U. 1See Vol. 16: 315. 2See Vol. 16: 316. 248 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII Faurie, no. 701, Oct. 1906, “‘1—2 m. alta’’; in petrosis torrentium Hioton, E. Taquet, no. 1366, Aug. 22, 1908 (syntypes of A. Fauriei; isotypes and photo. of no. 1366 in A. A.). Adina Fauriei was first identified with A. rubella by Nakai (1. c.). Mussaenda Esquirolii Léveillé. — Rehder, 1. c. 319 (1935). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1019 (1936). Tarenna incerta Koorders & Valeton. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 321 (1935). IVebera pallida Franchet ex Brandis, Ind. Trees, 378 (1906). Webera Cavaleriei Léveillé. Webera Henryi Léveillé. When discussing this species in 1935, I had not yet seen the types of Webera pallida Franch. Visiting Paris later in the same year, I had the opportunity of examining the fruiting and flowering specimens of Del- avay 902, labeled by Franchet Webera pallida which must be con- sidered the types, though Brandis unfortunately did not cite any num- bers, but only Henry and Delavay as collectors, and also a specimen or specimens from Upper Burma collected by Smales. It is probably on the last named specimen that the description of the fruit as “a yellow drupe, seeds 4—6” is based, for neither Henry’s nor Delavay’s specimens have fruits with as many seeds; in the former I found the number of seeds 1-3, in the latter 2-3. In the Philippine specimens, the number is usually 1 or 2, but Merrill (in Philipp. Jour. Sci. 17: 469) states that he found as many as 5 seeds in specimens otherwise indistinguishable. Since seeing Delavay’s specimens I have no further doubt that Webera pallida Franch. is identical with T. incerta. To Tarenna incerta belongs Cavalerie nos. 3053 and 3585 referred by Léveillé to “Lindera megaphylla Brandis.” Ixora Henryi Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 322 (1935). In Flore du Kouy-Tchéou, 367, Léveillé cites as a synonym Jxora Cavaleriei, a name apparently never validly published. Psychotria Henryi Léveillé. — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 5: 176 (1927). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 322 (1935). Psychotria Prainii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 322 (1935) Ficus rufipes Léveillé & Vaniot in Mem. Acad. Ci. Art. Barcelona, ser. 3, 6: 148 (Ficus Spec. China, 16) (1907) ; in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4:86 (1907), pro parte, quoad specim. Esquirol 75, 76. — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 95 (1929), in nota. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 249 Cuina. Kweichou, add: Ouang-mou, J. Esquirol, nos. 75, 76, June 1904 (syntypes of Ficus rufipes ; photo. in A. A.). Handel-Mazzetti (1. c.) points out that of the syntypes of Ficus rufipes only Cavalerie 340 belongs to F. foveolata, while Esquirol 75 and 76 be- long to the Rubiaceae (see also Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 75). Esquirol 75 and 76 consist of one branch with an inflorescence and some detached leaves in a pocket with a single label and mounted on one sheet. Lasianthus Hartii Franchet. — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 13: 49 (1934). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 323 (1935). Canthium Dunnianum Léveillé. Canthium Dunnianum was identified with Lasianthus Hartii already in 1934 by Merrill (1. c.). Paederia scandens (Lour.) Merrill. — Rehder, I. c. 324 (1935). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1023 (1936). Paederia Esquirolii Léveilleé. Paederia Dunniana Léveille. Paederia Mairei Léveillé. Paederia yunnanensis (Lévl.), comb. nov. Paederia tomentosa Bl. var. purpureo-coerulea Léveillé & Vaniot. — Vide Rehder 1. c. sub P. Wallichit. Paederia Bodinieri Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 371 (1915), non Lé- veillé (1914). — Handel-Mazzetti in Sinensia, 5: 21 (1934) ; Symb. Sim. 7: 1023:.C 1936). Cynanchum yunnanense Léveillé. — Vide Rehder, 1. c., sub P. Wal- lichit. Paederia Wallichit “Hook. f.” ex Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 325 ); non Hooker f. Paederia Rehderiana Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1377 (1936). When referring P. Bodinieri as a synonym to P. Wallichi, | had seen no Himalayan material of the latter and relied on a comparison made at Kew. As Handel-Mazzetti has seen the type and states (in Sinensia 5:21) that it differs in several good characters from P. Bodiniert, I fol- low him in accepting the latter as a distinct species. Paederia Cavaleriei Léveillé. — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 7: 323 (1929). — Rehder, 1. c. 326 (1935). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1023 (1936). Prismatomeris Labordei (Lévl.) Merrill, comb. nov Canthium Labordei Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. ‘1s: 178 (1914) ; 1. Kouy-Tchéou, 368 (1915). Lasianthus Labordei (Lévl.) Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 13: 340 (1932) ; 16: 323 (1935). Dr. E. D. Merrill informs me that he has referred Canthium Laborde 250 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII to the genus Prismatomeris in a paper sent some time ago for publica- tion to Sunyatsenia; that paper is probably now in press and may be out even before the present paper is published. CAPRIFOLIACEAE? Viburnum Cavaleriei Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 329 (1935). Handel-Mazzetti (Symb. Sin. 1036. 1936) refers this species as a synonym to V. chinshanense Graebn., but as I pointed out (1. c.), the species though closely related to V. chinshanense, seems to be suffi- ciently distinct to be maintained as a species. Viburnum foetidum Wall. var. ceanothoides (C. H. Wright) Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1038 (1936). Viburnum ajugifolium Léveillé. Viburnum Valbrayi Léveillé. Viburnum foetidum Wallich ex Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 331 (1935), quoad synon. et specim. citata. Viburnum ceanothoides C. H. Wright seemed to me always quite a distinct form, but I hesitated to publish it as a new variety of this rather polymorphous species. Triosteum himalayanum Wallich ex Roxburgh, Fl. Ind. 2: 180 (1824). Echium connatum Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 22 (1915). Cuina. Yunnan: vallées humides de Tai-Hai, 3000 m., F. EF. Maire, July 1912, “fl. verdatres” (holotype of Echium connatum , photo. in A. A.). Lonicera Pampanini Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 338 (1935), synon. exclud. — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1048 (1936). Through the kindness of Sir William Wright Smith, I have recently seen the type of L. Henryi var. setuligera W. W. Sm. which I had from the description identified with L. Pampanini, and I find that it is indeed a variety of L. Henryi Hemsl. To this variety belongs Tsai 57179 from Yunnan. COMPOSITAE? Vernonia arborea Hamilton in Trans. Linn. Soc. 14: 218 (1825). Vernonia Vanioti Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 12: 531 (1913) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 56 (1916). — -Synon. nov. 1See Vol. 16: 328. 2See Vol. 16: 340. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 251 Cuina. Yunnan: collines calcaires de Lo-kou, E. E. Maire, July 1912, “‘arbuste, feuilles rugueuses caduques, fl. violettes” (holotype of V. Vanioti; photo. in A. A Vernonia Vanioti was determined by Gagnepain as V. arborea Ham. forma according to his label on the type sheet but Léveillé’s name is not mentioned as a synonym in his treatment of the genus in Lecomte, FI. Gén. Indochine, 3: 462-487 (1924). The specimen has ovate-lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate glabrescent leaves and in these characters resembles the typical form of this apparently variable species. In his manuscript publication Cat. Ill. Pl. Seu-Tchouen (1918) Lé- veillé published as plate 21 a crude illustration of this plant under the name V. Vaniotiana. Vernonia volkameriaefolia DeCandolle, Prodr. 5: 32 (1836). Vernonia Esquirolii Léveillé in Fedde, a Spec. Nov. 11: 304 (1912), non Vaniot (1907). — Synon. Vernonia oS Fedde ex Léveillé, FI. Kouy-Tehéou, 109 (1914). Cutina. Kweichou: riviére de Pa-oua, J. Esquirol, no. 2679, March 1911, eaiecaa (holotype of V. Esquirolii; photo, in A. A.). Vernonia Esquirolii was identified as V. volkameriaefolia by Gagne- pain according to a note on the type specimen dated Nov. 1920, but Léveillé’s name is not cited in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indochine. Vernonia saligna DeCandolle, Prodr. 5: 33 (1836). Vernonia Martini Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 12: 124 (1903). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 109 (1914). — Synon. nov. Vernonia Seguini Vaniot, |. c. 241 (1903). — Léveillé, 1. c. (1914). — Cutna. Kweichou: _ sous-prefecture de Tchen-lin-théou a Ou-la-gay, L. Martin in herb. Bodinier, no. 1922, Oct. 9, 1897, ‘“fleurs violettes” (holotype of V. Martini; photo, in A. A.); environs de Hoang- ko-chou, dans les terres incultes, J. Seguin in herb. Bodinter, no. 2472, Oct. 9, 1898 (holotype of V. Seguini,; photo. in A. A.). Vernonia Martini and V. Seguini were identified with V. saligna by Guillaumin according to a note on the type sheet, but Vaniot’s names are not cited as synonyms in Lecomte, Fl]. Gén. Indochine. Vernonia papillosa Franchet in Jour de Bot. 10: 368 (1896). — Léveillé in Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 56 (1916). ? Vernonia arbor Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 304 (1912) ; Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 109 (1914). — Synon. nov Cuina. Kweichou: halte prés Hoang-guy-tun, route de Long- tchong, J. Esquirol, no. 2729, Oct. 15, 1911, “arbre 6 m.” (holotype of V. arbor; photo. in A. A.). 252 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvii Vernonia arbor was doubtfully referred to V. papillosa by Gagnepain according to a note on the type specimen; however, the acuminate bracts of the involucre, described as obtuse by Franchet, are certainly not in favor of this identification. Vernonia extensa DeCandolle, Prodr. 5: 33 (1836). Vernonia subarborea Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 12: 126 (1903). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 109 (1914), — Synon. nov. CHInaA. Kweichou: monteée de torrent de Koon-lin, L. Martin in herb, Bodinier, no. 2568, Feb. 14, 1899, “sous-arbrisseau de 2.5 m., fleurs rosées” (holotype of V. subarborea; photo. in A. A.). Vernonia subarborea was determined by Gagnepain according to a note on the type specimen as V’, extensa DC. with which it seems to agree very well. Aster lofouensis Léveillé & Vaniot in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 8: 281 (1910). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 86 (1914). CutInaA. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, March 1907 (holo- type; photo. in A. A.). This is a very distinct and well-marked species characterized by slender ligneous branches and very narrow linear leaves up to 5 cm. long and 2-3 mm. broad, sessile and auriculate at base, subcoriaceous, scabrid above with deeply impressed midrib, tomentose beneath, with strongly revolute margin. The flower heads are borne in loose panicles or corymbs at the end of slender branches; the branchlets of the inflorescence are 1.5—6 cm. long terminated by 1~3 heads. Microglossa albescens (DC.) Clarke, Compos. Ind. 59 (1876). — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 40 (1915). Aster Cavaleriet Vaniot & Léveillé in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 53: 549 (1906). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 82 (1914). — Synon. nov. CHINA. Kweichou: pentes de la riviére Tien-sen-kiao, J. Cavalerie, no. 1895, Nov. 1904, “fl. bleu” (holotype of Aster Cavaleriei; photo, in A. A.). Aster Cavaleriei was referred to M. albescens by C. C. Chang accord- ing to a note on the type specimen. Conyza viscidula Wall. ex DeCandolle, Prodr. 5: 383 (1836). Blumea conyzotdes Léveillé & Vaniot in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 7: 22 (1909). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 89 (1914), — Synon. nov. Cuina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3310, April 1907 (holotype of Blumea conyzoides ; photo. in A. A.). According to a note on the type sheet, Blumea conyzoides was identi- hed by Gagnepain in 1920 with Conyza viscidula, but the name is not 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 253 cited as a synonym in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indochine. Merrill (in Ling- nan Sci. Jour. 15: 428. 1936) cites Blumea conyzoides as a synonym of Microglossa pyrifolia (Lam.) Ktze.; he apparently did not see the type specimen, since he does not mention the name Blumea conyzoides in the discussion. Blumea lanceolaria (Roxb.) Druce in Rep. Bot. Exch. Club Brit. Isles, 4: 609 (1917). — Merrill in Trans. Am. Philos. Soc. n. ser. 24°: 387 (Comm. Loureiro Fl. Cochinch.) (1935). Bileveillea sine ate aaa Oe eas in Fedde, Rep. mg Nov. ( . Kouy-Tchéou, 87 (1914). — Synon Blumea oe Léveillé, 1. c. (1914), pro synon. eee ait Cuina. Kweichou: Lo-fou, J. Cavalerie, no. 3708, March 1909, “couleur jaune” (holotype of Bileveillea granulattfolia, 3 sheets; photos. in A. A.). At the suggestion of Dr. E. D. Merrill, I compared Léveillé’s species with Blumea lanceolaria (Roxb.) Druce (B. myriocephala DC.) and find that there can be little doubt of their identity. Chrysanthemum indicum Linnaeus, Spec. Pl. 889 (1753). Chrysanthemum indicum L. var. coreanum Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. pec. Nov. 10: 351 (1912). Korea. Quelpaert: in littore Syckem, EL. Taquet, no. 4664, Feb. 1908 (holotype of C. indicum var. coreanum, photo. in A. A.) Taquet’s specimen does not seem to differ from C. indicum L. Senecio Walkeri Arnott, Pug. Pl. Ind. Or. no. 103 (1836). — DeCandolle, Prodr. 6: 364 (1837). Senecio araneosus DeCandolle, 1. c. (1837). Vernonia spelaeicola Vaniot in Bull. Acad. Intern. Géog. Bot. 12: 123 — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 109 (1914). — Synon. nov. Vernonia Esquiroli ees in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 4: 331 07). — Synon CuHina. Kweic v ou: environs de Hoang-ko-chou, fond d’une grande grotte, L. Martin in herb. Bodinier, no. 2570, Feb. 23, 1899, “‘tiges lianeuses, fleurs blanches” (holotype of Vernonia spelaeicola; photo. in A. A.); foréts, J. Esquirol, no. 581, Dec. 1906, ‘“‘retombant du sommet des arbres” (holotype of Vernonia Esquirolii; photo. in A. A.). Vernonia spelaeicola and V. Esquiroli were identified with V. araneosa by C. C. Chang according to a note on the type sheets of the two species. Senecio Walkeri has priority by one year over the generally accepted name S. araneosa. Senecio saxatilis Wallich ex DeCandolle, Prodr. 6: 367 (1836). 254 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Senecio Gentilianus Vaniot in Bull. Acad. mapere Géog. Bot. 11: 350 1902). — Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 105 (1914). CuInA. Kweichou: environs de Kouy-yang, dans les mon- tagnes 4 Lau-tsong-koan, S. Bodinier, no. 1916, Aug. 1917 (holotype of S. Gentilianus ; photo. in A. A.). Senecio Gentilianus was tentatively identified by L. Diels in 1911 with S. saxatilis, a determination later confirmed by C. C. Chang according to notes on the type sheet. ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS Keteleeria Davidiana (Bertrand) Beissner.— Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 10: 109 (1929). Keteleeria Esquirolii Léveillé. — Flous in Bull. Soc. Hist. Nat. Toulouse, 70: 324 fig. (1936); Trav. Lab. For. Toulouse, II. 4, art. 1:52. fig. (1936). Podocarpus Mairei Lemée & Léveillé. Keteleeria Esquirolii is maintained by Miss Flous as a distinct species chiefly separated from K. Davidiana by the bract being abruptly con- tracted at the apex into a short point, not 3-lobed and by the broader rounded scales. It seems doubtful, however, whether these characters are constant and reliable, and for the present I prefer to refer A. Esqu- rolii as a synonym or perhaps a geographical form to K. Davidiana. Podocarpus Mairei which is based on a branch with staminate flowers, is not mentioned by Miss Flous; according to her classification, it is appar- ently referable to K. Evelyniana Mast. which resembles K. Davidiana in the shape of the scales and bracts, but differs in the longer, somewhat acutish and indistinctly mucronulate leaves. Salix Wilsonii Seemen. — Rehder, op. cit. 10: 112 (1929). — Hao in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. Beih. 93: 41, pl. 1, fig. 2 (1936). Salix Argyi Leéveillé. The treatment of this and the following species of Chinese willows by Hao agrees mostly with that in the previous publications of the writer. Salix dodecandra Léveillé. — Rehder, |. c. 112 (1929). — Hao, l.c. 45, pl. 4, fig. 7 (1936 Salix anisandra Léveillé & Vaniot. — eae l.c. 113 (1929). Salix Camus Léveillé. — Rehder, |. c. 115. Salix Cavaleriei Léveillé. — Rehder, |. c. 113 (1929); 17:65 (1936). — Hao, 1]. c. 46 (1936). Salix ide eb ada Salix Pyi Lév Salix yunnanensis Léveillé. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 255 Salix angiolepis Léveillé. — Rehder, |. c. 113 (1929). — Hao, l. c. 40, pl. 1, fig. 1 (1936). Salix erioclada Léveillé. — Rehder, ]. c. 115 (1929); 17:65 (1936). — Hao, l. c. 70, pl. 20, fig. 40 (1936). Salix luctuosa Léveillé. — Rehder, 1. c. 115 (1929); 17: 66 (1936). — Hao, l. c. 78 (1936). Salix Wallichiana Andersson. — Rehder, |. c. 116 (1929). — Hao, Ic: 92°(1936). Salix funebris rae Salix Mairei Léve Salix pachyclada ares — Rehder, |. c. 116 (1929). Salix andropogon Léveillé. — Rehder, 1. c. (1929). — Hao, l. c. 109, pl. 42, fig. 83 (1936). Salix variegata Franchet in Nouv. Arch. Mus. Paris, sér. 2, 10: 82 (Pl. David. 120) (1887). — Hao, ]. c. 110 (1936). Salix Duclouxii Léveillé. — Rehder, 1. c. 117 (1929) ; 17: 66 (1936). Salix Duclouxti var. kouytchensis Léveille. Salix kouytchensis (Lévl.) Schneider. — Rehder, |. c. 117 (1929). The close relationships of the synonyms cited above with S. variegata and S$, Bockii Seemen has been discussed by all authors dealing with these species. In 1929, Handel-Mazzetti referred S. kouytchensis to S. Duclouxii as a synonym. In 1936, Hao united the species cited above as synonyms and also S. Bockii with S. variegata, since they cannot be separated by stable and reliable characters and are also quite uniform in their appearance. It may be even doubted, if S. Schneideriana, a new species based by Hao on Schneider no. 3273 which Schneider him- self had referred (in herb. Arnold Arb.) to S. Bockii, is specifically differ- ent; one might consider it possibly an extreme form with much longer, narrow-oblong glabrescent leaves. Celtis Biondii var. heterophylla (Lévl.) Schneider. — Rehder, I. c. 123 (1929). Celtis Bungeana var. heterophylla Léveillé. Celtis Leveillei Nakai. — Metcalf in Sunyatsenia, 3: 114 (1936). Ficus foveolata Wallich ex Miquel. — Rehder, |. c. 124 (1929); 17275.(1936), Ficus rufipes Léveillé & Vaniot.... pro parte, quoad Cavalerie 340. On page 125, line 9, for “type of F. rufipes” read “syntype of F. rufipes.’ The two other syntypes, Esquirol 75 and 76 belong to Psy- chotria Prainii Lévl. (see above, p. 248) 256 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvul Ficus Martini Léveillé & Vaniot. — Rehder, 1. c. 127 (1929); 17: 75 (1936). — Merrill in Sunyatsenia, 1: 54 (1930). Merrill had already reduced in 1930 (1. c.) his F. kwangtungensis to F. Martini, a correction I had overlooked; therefore the words ‘‘Synon. ov.” line 8 on p. 76 (op. cit. vol. 17) should be deleted. Ficus Esquirolii Léveillé & Vaniot. — Rehder, op. cit. 17:79 (1936). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1370 (1936). Ficus Vanioti Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 434 (1915), pro parte, not Léveillé (1909). — Rehder, |. c. 82 (1936 In the citation of specimens for “‘syntype of F. Vanioti” read “cited in Fl. Kouy-Tchéou under F. Vanioti.” Ficus Vanioti Lévl. (1909) has been identified as Aglaia tetrapetala (Pierre) Pellegr. (see above p. 211). Clematis Pavoliniana Pampanini.— Rehder, op. cit. 10: 187 (1929). — Chun in Sunyatsenia, 1: 231 (1934). Clematis Finetiana Léveillé & Vaniot. Stauntonia obovata Hemsley. — Rehder, op. cit. 17: 320 (1936). — Wu in Notizbl. Bot. Gart. Mus. Berlin-Dahlem, 13: 372 (1936). Akebia Cavaleriet Léveillé. Iligera Dunniana Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 9: 326 (1911); Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 74 (1914). Frutex scandens, caule leviter striato. Folia 3-foliata, petiolo pilosulo 6 cm. longo vel longiore; foliola ovata vel elliptico-ovata, 4.5-10 cm. longa, breviter acuminata, basi rotundata vel subcordata, supra _pilis accumbentibus asperata in costa longius et densius fulvo-pilosa, subtus tota facie laxe in costa venisque elevatis densius flavo-pilosis, reticulata, nervis utrinsecus 3 vel 4 trabeculis elevatis connexis. Inflorescentia paniculata elongata, dense fulvo-pilosula, ramulis cymosis 0.5-3 cm longis, pedicellis brevissimis; flores flavi vel rubescentes; ovarium ovoideum, dense fulvo-pilosum; sepala oblonga, 6 mm. longa, acutiuscula, extus dense pubescentia et glandulosa, intus puberula; petala sepalis similia sed paullo angustiora et breviora; stamina petalis triente breviora filamentis pilosis et glandulosis, antheris ovalibus circ. 1 mm. longis dorso glandulosis; staminodia 2 mm. longa, oblongo-lanceolata, concava, triente inferiore in stipitem attenuata; disci glandulae minimae; stylus petalis paullo breviora, satis dense cleaal apicem versus in stigma peltatum lobulatum dilatatus. Cuina. Kweichou: ouest de Lo-fou, sous-bois, J. Cavalerie, 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 257 no. 2719, Nov. 1905, “longue liane a fl. jaunatres ou rougeatres” (holo- type; photo. and fragments in A. A.). As I, Dunniana represents evidently a distinct species, a more detailed description is given above to supplement Léveillé’s brief one. The type specimen is rather fragmentary ; it consists of two nearly bare branchlets with detached leaflets and flowers. The species belongs to Dunn’s Appendiculatae and is similar to 7. Pierrei Gagnep. in its inflorescence and shape of leaflets, but is easily distinguished by the pubescent leaflets and flowers. Capparis cantoniensis Loureiro. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. Iv 2332: (1936). Cudrania Bodinieri Léveillé. Vanieria Bodiniert (Lévl.) Chun. — Merrill in Lingnan Sci. Jour. 5: 64 (1927). Rosa cymosa Trattinick. — Rehder, l. c. 339 (1936). Rosa microcarpa Lindley. — Boulenger in Bull. Jard. Bot. Bruxelles, 14: 202 (1936). Boulenger cites as synonyms R. Chaffanjoni, R. Bodinieri and R. Esquirolii of Léveillé & Vaniot and R. Cavaleriei Levl. Rosa lucidissima Léveillé. — Rehder op. cit. 13: 316 (1932). Boulenger (1. c. 196) cites R. lucidissima as a synonym of R. laevigata Michx. and he also cites as another synonym with a query R. Argyi Léveillé (in Bull. Soc. Bot. France 55: 56, 1908) which I have not seen. Rosa acicularis Lindley. — Rehder, op. cit. 13:317 (1932). — Boulenger 1]. c. 131 (1936). Rosa korsakoviensis Léveillé. Rosa Marrettii Léveillé. — Rehder op. cit. 13: 318 (1932). Boulenger (1. c. 138) cites R. Marrettii Lévl. as a synonym of R. cinna- momea L.; he also refers R. daurica Pallas and R. amblyotis C. A. Mey. to R. cinnamomea as synonyms. Andrachne Esquirolii Léveillé.— Rehder, op. cit. 14: 229 (1933). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1372 (1936). Handel-Mazzetti refers to A. Esquirolii as synonyms his A. attenuata and A. persicariaefolia Lévl. He also publishes as a new combination A, Esquirolii var. microcalyx (A. attenuata var. microcalyx Hand.- Mazz.). (To be concluded in No. 4) HERBARIUM, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 258 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES ETHELYN M. TUCKER Andrews, Henry C. Roses. Henry C. Andrews, an English artist and botanist, who resided in London, and flourished between the years 1794 and 1830, published a series of colored engravings, with descrip- tions of rare plants, entitled “The Botanist’s Repository” (10 vol., 1797— 1815?) and monographs on the heaths, geraniums and roses. Beyond this we know little of him, not even his second name. “Roses” was apparently a very rare work not to be found in many libraries nor listed in sales catalogues, and about which little can be learned. The full title of this work is: “Roses; or, A monograph on the genus Rosa containing coloured figures of all the known species and beautiful varieties, drawn, engraved, described, and coloured from the living plants.” 2 vol. London. 1805-28. 4°. [122] colored plates. The British Museum gives only the entry, no enlightening notes, but it is quite evident that the work was published in parts and that upon com- pletion the plates were rearranged. As issued the plates were un- numbered, numbers being assigned to species and varieties only in the indexes according to the rearrangement, and although the index number of 129 is accepted by Pritzel as the number of plates there are in reality but 122 plates, more than one rose being often figured on a plate. Redouté in the preface to his “Les Roses” speaks slightingly of Andrews’ work, remarking that it is far from satisfying to naturalists and amateurs and that although the drawings are in natural size and several roses are presented in their complete form, they are for the most part grouped without art and without grace, the outlines of many pre- senting even a grotesque form. He grudgingly admits, however, that the monograph offers a sort of merit which in spite of its imperfections has made it eagerly received in England, as it gives drawings of a large number of roses little distributed in cultivation and which have never before been figured. While there is no doubt much truth in Redouté’s criticism, it should not be taken too seriously, as the only two other works devoted exclusively to roses which preceded Redouté’s own work, those of Mary Lawrance and Roessig, also received their share of caustic criticism. All three works in later years proved their importance in the literature of this genus. It is then with interest that we turn to an examination of the dates of Andrews’ work. A large number of the plates bear no date, notwithstanding the ‘“direc- tion of the Act” (then in force, but unfortunately allowed to lapse) that 1937] TUCKER, BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES 259 DATES OF PUBLICATION. Number Date | Number Date | Number Date Vol. I 45 1806 | 88 1806 1) 46 1805 | 89 n.d. af n.d. | 47 1806 | 90 [1804] 3 828]| 48 [1810]| 91 ad 4 after 1811 | 49 180. 92 1809 5 n.d. | 50 1805 | 93 1805 6 1806 | 51 n.d. | 94 1805 7 1806 | 52 1806 | 95 1828 So 1806 | 96 drawn 1822 _ [1824] 4 1806 | 97 n.d. 10 n.d. | 55 [1826]| 98 drawn 1826? 11 1806 | 56 180 99 n.d. 12 drawn 1810 | 57 after 1816 | 100 [1817 13 1805 | 58 drawn 1810 | 101 1860 [sic], 1806 14 1806 | 59 1805 | 102 1806 15 1806 | 60 1806 | 103 1806 16 1806 | 61 104 ids 17 1806 | [1824] | 195 [1808] 18 n.d 63 1806 | 106 [1822] 19 1806 | 64 1805 | 107 [1825] 20 1806 | 65 drawn 1815? 108 drawn 1827 21 1805 109 n:d- 22 n.d. Vol. Il 110 [1809] Z3 1805 | 66 1805 | 111 1805 24 18 67 n.d. | 112 25 drawn 1826 | 68 [1805] ee [1821] 26 n.d. | 69 after 1816 | 114 drawn 1809 27 (1807]| 70 [1817] | 115 dpewa 1610 28 1816? or 1817?| 71 [1817] | 116 1817 29 1805 | 72 1806 | 117 1806 30 drawn 1824 | 73 after 1826 | 118 1824 31 drawn 1816 | 74 n.d. | 119 n.d. 32 75 drawn 1819 | 120 after 1817 7 [1821]) 76 drawn 1821 | 121 1806 34 drawn 1810?| 77 [1810] | 122 [1804] 35 n.d. | 78 1806 | 123 n.d. 36 [1817]} 79 24 1806 37 1805 a drawn 1812 | 195 n.d. 38 after 1823 | 81 after 1815 | 126 [1817] 39 {1810]| 82 drawn 1823 | 127 [1817] 40 drawn 1808 | 83 [1805] | 128 1822 41 after 1820 | 84 drawn 1822 | 129 [1807] 42 n.d. | 85} 43 [1817]| 86/ [1826] 44 drawn 1822 | 87 drawn 1827 260 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII each should be dated. In some cases where the plates were undated the text informs us that the drawing was made on a certain date, while in other cases a watermark on either the plate itself or the accompanying page of text is our only clue. These do not definitely place the date of publication but give an approximate date and assure us that the plates could not have been published earlier. Volume one has in addition to its title-page, dated 1805, an illustrated title-page figuring a rose tree in colors, with the caption “‘Miniature figure of the R, villosa or Tree Rose as it flowered in the Garden of the Hon!*, W, Irby, near Farnham in, 1810.” We can, therefore, place little dependence on title-page dates, as the actual dates of publication, but the dates of the drawings so in- consistent with title-page dates, showing an arbitrary grouping together of plates in the two volumes, are in themselves of interest. It is probable that the title-page for 1805 together with Introduction were intended for the entire work and printed upon the inception of the work, that the plates were issued in fascicles as drawn and later brought together in the two volumes. Following the introduction in Volume I, we find “Remarks on the Factitious increase of the Genus Rosa,” wherein Andrews writes, ‘“‘Upwards of twenty years have elapsed since the com- mencement of this work till its conclusion. We have separated the work into two parts or volumes, the first containing all the larger roses, the second nearly all the smaller roses.” Each volume, therefore, contains plates dated from 1805 to 1826 or 1827. In the foregoing table the precise date of publication is without further indication, the date of drawing is so indicated, and the date in brackets is that of the watermark. Where two numbers are figured on one plate they are indicated by a brace. Wallich, Nathaniel. Tentamen florae napalensis illustratae. Only two fascicles of this rare work by Nathaniel Wallich (formerly Nathan Wolff) were ever published. They comprise 64 pages and 50 plates, the first twenty-five plates in colors. Page 64 ends abruptly in the middle of a sentence. In the Arboretum copy, the two fascicles are bound together in 2 crushed Levant, the cover of “1. Fascicle. Calcutta and Serampore. 1824,” mounted on the face of the volume. There is no title-page and no cover for fascicle 2, but as catalogues consulted give the date 1826, or [1824|—26, it would appear that the second fascicle had a cover bearing the date 1826. From the arrangement of the pages and plates, the contents of each fascicle may be easily judged and the following citation safely assumed as correct: Fasc. i, pages 1-24, plates 1-25. 1824. “ai, ‘“ 25-64, “ 26-50. 1826. JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM VoL. XVIII OCTOBER, 1937 NUMBER 4 THE STRUCTURAL VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY WALL AS REVEALED BY “LIGNIN” RESIDUES I. W. BaILey and THOMAS KERR! With plates 211-214 INTRODUCTION WE HAVE SHOWN in previous papers (1, 10) that the cellulosic matrix of the secondary wall is composed of a continuous and firmly coherent system of anastomosing fibrils which grade down to 0.1 or less in diameter. The diverse structural patterns of the secondary wall are due, primarily, to variations in the size, number, and arrangement of these anastomosing fibrils. Layers of conspicuously different optical aniso- tropy — i.e., in transverse or longitudinal sections of a wall — are com- monly due to different orientations of the threadlike aggregations of chain molecules of cellulose in successively formed parts of the secondary wall. Lamellae of varying porosity or density are due to fluctuations particularly in the number of fibrils per unit area. In other words, the fibrils are loosely aggregated in the more porous lamellae and are closely compacted in the denser lamellae. Lignin and other non-cellulosic substances may be deposited in the elongated, intercommunicating interstices of the cellulosic matrix, thus giving rise to two continuous, interpenetrating systems of different chemical composition. In the case of certain heavily “‘lignified” tissues and in cotton of the “green lint” variety, it is possible, as we have shown (1, 10), to dissolve either system without seriously modifying the con- 1Parts of these Palani were made by the junior author as a National Research Council Fellow in Bot 262 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVI tinuity or the structural pattern of the remaining system. Therefore, in the case of such cells, there are three methods of studying the structural patterns of the secondary wall: (1) by direct observation of chemically untreated sections; (2) by removing the non-cellulosic constituents and carefully swelling the purified cellulose; and (3) by dissolving the cellu- lose with concomitant swelling of the non-cellulosic residue. The struc- tural residues obtained by the last two methods are remarkably similar, the denser parts of one corresponding to the more porous parts of the other. Thus, the structural pattern of the cellulose may be reconstructed from the non-cellulosic residue and vice versa. Swollen sections of the purified cellulose afford excellent objects for critical visual examination, but “lignin” residues are easier to prepare, and are preferable for photo- micrography in dealing with lignified tissues, e.g., wood. iia a LIGNIFICATION AND OF RESIDUES OBTAINED Y TREATMENT WITH 72% SULPHURIC ACID In 1903, De Lamarliére (11) published the results of an extended investigation of Maule’s (12) test’ for lignification. He demonstrated that the lignified tissues of the vascular cryptogams and gymnosperms, exclusive of the Gnetales, give a brown coloration with this test, whereas the lignified tissues of the angiosperms give the typical violet-red color. De Lamarliére’s distinction between the behavior of the lignified tissues of the Gnetales and angiosperms, on the one hand, and of the remaining representatives of the vascular plants, on the other hand, has been con- firmed by Schorger (16), Crocker (4), Sharma (17), and Schindler (15). Crocker (5) emphasized the fact, however, that certain samples of the wood of Podocarpus amara Bl. give a positive red coloration with the Maule test, and Casparis (3) noted that the lignified vessels of the dico- tyledonous Aconitum Napellus L. yield a negative brown color. As early as 1849, Payen (13), in reporting upon the work of Vincent, called attention to the fact that the lignified fibers of certain angiosperms turn red when treated successively with chlorine and ammonia. Bevan and Cross (2) found that the yellow color of chlorinated jute fibers turns to a brilliant magenta in hot sodium sulphite, and subsequently showed (6) that chlorinated dicotyledonous woods exhibit this striking change in coloration, whereas chlorinated coniferous woods do not. Crocker (4), Harlow (7), and others are of the opinion that the chlorine-sodium sulphite reaction is essentially a Maule test, since chlorine water may be lIna positive ~~ test, a violet-red color ciate when lignified saad is plete five minutes in a 1 per cent solution of potassium permanganate, was eated with dilute er ate el acid, washed, and then ohare to the peel ay ammonia. 1937] BAILEY AND KERR, VARIABILITY OF SECONDARY WALL 263 substituted for potassium permanganate-HCl, and sodium sulphite and other alkalis for ammonia, in the Maule test. We have found, in our extensive surveys of many gymnosperms and angiosperms, that the chlorine-sodium sulphite and Maule tests are quite interchangeable and yield parallel and concordant results. The woods of the conifers do not exhibit positive colorations with either of these tests, but give intense red colorations with phloroglucinol and hydrochloric acid. Furthermore, as shown by Harlow (7), the secondary walls of the tracheids do not disintegrate upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid. In the case of Podocarpus amara, which is an exception to this general rule, the parts of the secondary walls which give an intense, positive, violet-red color with the Maule test, exhibit a feeble coloration with phloroglucinol-HCl, and tend to disintegrate upon treat- ment with strong mineral acids, leaving a finely granular residue of insoluble material. Conversely, the parts which give a strong coloration with phloroglucinol-HCl exhibit a feeble or negative reaction with the Maule test and persist, upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid or 41% hydrochloric acid, as coherent structural residues. Macroscopically, the lignified woods of most dicotyledons exhibit a positive Maule test, as De Lamarliére and others have shown, although the intensity of the violet-red color varies greatly from specimen to speci- men. Microscopically, specific categories of the constituent cells may behave quite differently from the tissue as a whole. Thus, the walls of the vessels or parenchymatous cells frequently give an intense coloration with phloroglucinol-HCl, a negative or relatively feeble Maule reaction, and coherent structural residues, upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid; whereas the secondary walls of the fiber-tracheids or libriform fibers exhibit an intense violet-red color with the Maule test and disintegrate upon treatment with strong mineral acids. Conversely, the walls of the wood fibers may give an intense coloration with phloroglucinol-HCl, a feeble or negative Maule reaction, and coherent structural residues, whereas the secondary walls of the parenchymatous cells may exhibit a strongly positive Maule test and disintegrate into a finely granular residue of insoluble material. Similarly, the central layers of the secondary wall may give an intense Maule test and disintegrate upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid when the inner and outer layers do not, and vice versa. It is significant that, in the case of both gymnosperms and angio- sperms, walls or layers which persist as coherent structural residues, when the cellulose is dissolved, usually give a very intense red coloration with phloroglucinol-HCl; whereas those which disintegrate commonly do 264 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [ VOL. XVI not, although they may give a strong positive coloration with either the Maule test or the chlorine-sodium sulphite reaction. In other words, the available cumulative circumstantial evidence suggests that, in general, lignified secondary walls, which persist as coherent structural residues upon treatment with strong mineral acids, contain a relatively high ratio of associated aromatic aldehyde. Where the walls exhibit an intense coloration with the Maule test, but disintegrate upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, it is possible to obtain coherent structural residues by first soaking the sections in a solution of vanillin. There are, however, a number of complicating factors which must be considered in dealing with these color reactions and with residues re- maining after treatment with strong mineral acids. Many woods, par- ticularly heartwoods, contain substances which seriously interfere with, or even inhibit, the color tests, and many of them are saturated with substances, other than lignin, that are insoluble in 72% sulphuric acid. Generally, if the sapwood of a species produces a granular residue after treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, the presence of heartwood sub- stances will not change the residue into a coherent structure, but it is probable that certain of the apparent exceptions to the correlations that have been outlined in preceding paragraphs may be due to such compli- cating factors as these. It should be emphasized, in this connection, that in studying the struc- tural patterns of the secondary wall, it is immaterial whether the inter- stices of the cellulosic matrix are filled with lignin or with a mixture of substances that are insoluble in 72% sulphuric acid. It is essential merely that the non-cellulosic constituents persist as a coherent residue which is capable of swelling without excessive distortion of the original structural pattern. For convenience, we shall refer to the insoluble parts of the wall as “lignin” residues, regardless of their exact chemical com- position. In dealing with most coniferous woods, it is possible to obtain adequate preparations by treating sections directly with 72% sulphuric acid. In the case of dicotyledonous woods, there are three types of cell walls or walls layers, — (1) those which give coherent structural residues upon treatment with strong mineral acids; (2) those which distintegrate into a finely granular residue unless they are given pretreatments with vanillin or some equivalent reagent; and (3) unlignified or lightly lig- nified walls and layers which distintegrate even when given prolonged pretreatments, and whose structural patterns should be obtained from the cellulosic matrix. Certain tropical dicotyledons give uniformly coherent lignin residues, but the secondary walls of fiber tracheids and 1937] BAILEY AND KERR, VARIABILITY OF SECONDARY WALL 265 libriform fibers in most temperate species disintegrate into a finely granu- lar mass after the action of 72% sulphuric acid. STRUCTURAL VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY WALL WITHIN DIFFERENT PARTS OF THE SAME STEM In a previous paper (1), we discussed the principal types of structural patterns that occur within the secondary walls of tracheary cells and fibers. The broad central layers of thick secondary walls exhibit a number of different patterns that are due, primarily, to varying porosities of the cellulosic matrix. Thus, there are (1) layers which have a pre- vailing concentric (Fig. 3) structure throughout; (2) layers which have a dominantly radial (Fig. 2) pattern; and (3) others which exhibit various complex, intermediate, or radio-concentric (Fig. 6) structures. In addition, the central layer of the secondary wall not infrequently has conspicuous broad zones (Figs. 1, 8, and 12) which are due largely to variations in the amount of non-cellulosic material that is deposited in the interstices of successively formed parts of the wall. These zones may or may not be correlated with changes in the structural pattern or in the porosity of the cellulosic matrix. It is of considerable interest to determine whether specific structural patterns are characteristic of particular species, or whether they fluc- tuate in different parts of the same individual. In order to test this point, we have examined sections of xylem from different parts of the stems of various dicotyledons from both temperate and tropical habi- tats. In no case have we encountered a species in which the structural patterns of the secondary walls of the tracheids, fiber-tracheids, or libri- form fibers are constant throughout different parts of the same plant. On the contrary, the patterns tend to fluctuate considerably from one part of the plant to another. Not infrequently, one may encounter all transitions from prevailingly concentric to dominantly radial structural patterns within different cells of the same stem. Figs. 3—7 illustrate various structural patterns in the secondary walls of fiber-tracheids from different parts of the stem of Poraqueiba sericea Tul. The structure in Fig. 3 is prevailingly concentric, and the alternat- ing more porous and less porous lamellae are numerous and narrow. The lamellae are wider and less numerous in Figs. 4 and 7; and the wall, asa whole, exhibits, in addition to the obvious concentricities, a finely radial structure that is close to the limits of microscopic visibility. In Fig. 6, the secondary wall has a combined radio-concentric structure through- out; whereas in Fig. 5 there is an abrupt transition from a radio-concen- tric to a dominantly radial structure, in passing from the first formed to the subsequently formed part of the wall. 266 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII Figs. 8 and 10-13 illustrate fluctuations in the structural patterns of fiber-tracheids from different parts of the stem of Siparuna bifida (P. & E.) A. DC. Fig. 8 shows a radio-concentric pattern of extremely fine texture; and Fig. 12, a similar radio-concentric pattern of coarser tex- ture. The broad dark-colored zones are due, in both cases, to more intense “‘lignification” rather than to marked variations in the porosity of the original cellulosic matrix. In Fig. 10, there is a gradual transition from radio-concentric to coarsely radial structure, in passing from the first-formed to the last-formed parts of the wall. In Fig. 11, as in Fig. 5, the transition is abrupt. In Fig. 73, most of the wall has a prevailingly and conspicuously radial structure. It is evident, accordingly, that not only may the structural pattern of the secondary wall vary greatly in different cells of the same tissue, but also in different parts of the same wall. The fluctuations are, in general, of two distinct kinds: (1) those which involve changes in the type of structural pattern, e.g., from radial to concentric or vice versa; and (2) those which involve merely a change in texture, e.g., from finely to coarsely radial or vice versa. One of us (10) has shown that, in the case of the secondary wall of the cotton hair, each of the daily growth rings consists of two parts, a more porous and a less porous lamella. The porosity and width of the successively formed lamellae appear to be correlated with variations in environmental factors. It seems probable that many of the concentrici- ties in the secondary walls of wood fibers may similarly be correlated, either directly or indirectly, with fluctuations in environmental factors; since cells which developed simultaneously not infrequently eee identical variations in their sequences of lamellae. Although the cytological and physiological factors which lead to the formation of a radially lamellated secondary wall are at present entirely obscure, there are certain data available which are of considerable inter- est in any discussion of radial structural patterns. In the case of the Coniferae, as Hartig (8) and others have shown, the peculiar tracheids of the so-called compression wood, or Rotholz, have an anomalous type of secondary wall, the broad inner part of which is composed of coarse, radio-helically oriented plates. These plates are separated laterally by corresponding radio-helical discontinuities in the cellulosic matrix, Fig. 16. Furthermore, the broad inner layer is sepa- rated from the narrow first-formed layer of the secondary wall by an isotropic layer of non-cellulosic composition. On the contrary, the secondary wall of normal coniferous tracheids is composed of narrow inner and outer layers, and a central layer of varying width which is 1937] BAILEY AND KERR, VARIABILITY OF SECONDARY WALL 267 characterized by having a finely concentric structure (Fig. 14), i.e., alternating more porous and less porous lamellae, such as occur in the cotton hair. There are no actual discontinuities in the cellulosic matrix, and the three layers of the secondary wall are due to varying orientations of the cellulose in the successively formed parts of the wall. Rotholz is formed, apparently, in response to geotropic stimuli, and in nature is distributed largely in those parts of the stem and branches which are subjected to compression. Thus, it develops upon the under side of branches and of bent or inclined stems, and also in stems of erect trees which are subjected to forces, — e.g., prevailing winds or asym- metrical crowns — that tend to deflect the stem from a truly vertical position. That the formation of Rotholz is not due, however, to com- pression of the tissues may be demonstrated by bending horizontal branches. The Rotholz forms in the under side of such branches, re- gardless of whether the tissues are under tension or compression. It should be emphasized, in this connection, that Rotholz is more commonly and widely distributed in the large stems of apparently erect coniferous trees than is generally recognized. Furthermore, depending upon variations in the intensity of the geotropic stimuli, one encounters, particularly in the latewood of the annual growth layers, all gradations of transitional or intermediate structures between typical Rotholz tra- cheids and normal 3-layered tracheids. The secondary walls of such intermediate cells may have complex combinations of both concentric and radial patterns. Where the intensity of the geotropic stimulus is reduced, but is still dominant, the broad inner layer of the secondary wall may exhibit a prevailingly and finely radial pattern (Fig. 15) which is devoid of actual discontinuities in the cellulosic matrix. Although this broad inner layer is composed, throughout, of a continuous system of anastomosing fibrils, it tends to develop radio-longitudinal cracks in drying, a phenomenon which has led to a number of misleading generali- zations concerning the structure of normal coniferous tracheids. In view of such facts as these, it is evident that, in tracheids which are developing under the influence of geotropic stimuli, the apposition of cellulose varies in different radio-helical planes, resulting in the forma- tion of alternating radio-helical lamellae of varying porosity. Where the geotropic stimuli are at a maximum, no cellulose is deposited in certain of the radio-helical planes, and the inner part of the wall is composed of separate radio-helical plates (Fig. 16). On the contrary, in normal coniferous tracheids, the apposition of cellulose is relatively uniform in any particular circumference (Fig. 14), but fluctuates during successive stages of wall formation, thus giving rise to concentric lamellae of vary- 268 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII ing porosity. Where both the normal and the geotropic influences are operative within the same cell, both types of apposition may occur simultaneously, resulting in various complex radio-concentric patterns. In the case of the dicotyledons, the secondary walls of the fiber- tracheids and libriform fibers not infrequently form layers which have been referred to as ‘“‘gelatinous” or “‘mucilaginous.”’ These layers were differentiated by Sanio (14) and other early investigators by their peculiar optical properties and by their violet coloration in chloro-iodide of zinc. Sanio noted that they vary in number, width, and position even in walls of adjacent cells of the same tissue, and that they may be ligni- fied or unlignified. The unlignified gelatinous layers are extremely hygroscopic, undergo striking changes in volume during drying and tend to develop radio-helical or radio-longitudinal cracks. They also are characterized by the fact that they stain intensely in ruthenium red and in Haidenhain’s haematoxylin and other basic dyes. That such layers are not composed largely of pectinaceous, gummy, or mucilaginous substances or of hemicelluloses, but rather of alpha- cellulose, may be demonstrated by a study of their chemical solubilities. Nor do they necessarily contain a much higher ratio of polyuronides than normal secondary walls, since they do not yield higher ratios of carbon dioxide upon hydrolysis with dilute hydrochloric acid. It is a question, therefore, whether the putative physical peculiarities and the staining reactions of these so-called gelatinous layers are due to the presence of non-cellulosic constituents or to purely physical peculiarities of the cellu- losic matrix. In all the typical “gelatinous” layers that we have exam- ined, the cellulosic matrix is of relatively coarse texture and exhibits a conspicuously radial (Fig. 2) or radio-concentric structure. Where there is a single so-called gelatinous layer, it may form the bulk of the secondary wall and abut directly upon the first-formed narrow layer, or it may form a broad inner layer (Fig. 2) or a central layer of varying width. It usually is separated from the more normal layers of the secondary wall by discontinuities in the cellulose which are filled with isotropic substances. Where there are several successively formed gela- tinous layers, they tend to be separated by similar discontinuities, i-e., by tenuous layers of isotropic material. We have found in a survey of the woods of a large number of dicotyledons that the so-called gelatinous layers are not always more lightly lignified than the normal layers. In many Cases, especially in certain tropical species (Fig. 2) the reverse is true, i.e. the ‘“‘gelatinous” layers form coherent residues upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, whereas the normal layers disintegrate. Jaccard (9) and others have shown that, in the strongly epinastic 1937] BAILEY AND KERR, VARIABILITY OF SECONDARY WALL 269 branches of various dicotyledonous trees, the wood fibers in the upper side of the branch tend to be of the gelatinous-layered type, whereas those in the under side of the branch are of normal structure. Although the distribution of the two cell types is less diagrammatic and regular in the epinastic stems and branches of dicotyledons than is that of the two types of tracheids in the hyponastic stems and branches of conifers, the available evidence suggests that ‘‘gelatinous” layers are formed in parts of dicotyledonous stems and branches which are developing under the influence of intense geotropic or phototropic stimuli. It seems likely, therefore, that in many dicotyledons, as in the conifers, wall layers having dominantly radial structural patterns develop under the influence of tropistic stimuli. It must be admitted, however, that much additional work remains to be done upon dicotyledons, in order to determine (1) whether all normal fiber-tracheids and libriform fibers have a concentric structural pattern and (2) whether tropistic stimuli of varying intensities are actually concerned in the development of such complex radio- concentric patterns as are illustrated in Figs. 5, 6, 10-13. CONCLUSIONS 1. In the wood of both gymnosperms and angiosperms, walls or layers which persist as coherent structural residues upon treatment with strong mineral acids usually give an intense coloration with phloroglucin- HCI; whereas those which disintegrate commonly do not, although they may give a strongly positive coloration with either the Maule test or the chlorine-sodium sulphite reaction. 2. Where the walls exhibit an intense coloration with the Maule test, but tend to disintegrate into a finely granular residue upon treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, it is possible to obtain coherent structural residues by first soaking sections in a solution of vanillin or some equiva- lent reagent. 3. The structural patterns of the secondary walls of tracheids, fiber- tracheids, and libriform fibers are not constant for any particular species, but fluctuate more or less in different parts of the same stem and even, at times, of the same cell. 4. Prevailingly concentric, dominantly radial, and various inter- mediate radio-concentric, structures occur in different parts of the stems of conifers and of many dicotyledons. 5. In the case of coniferous tracheids, radial structural patterns are formed in parts of the stem and branches which are developing under the influence of geotropic stimuli. 270 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVIII 6. The so-called gelatinous fibers of dicotyledonous woods have a conspicuously radial or radio-concentric structure. There is some evi- dence to indicate that these fibers occur in parts of stems and branches that are developing under the influence of tropistic stimuli. 7. Much additional work remains to be done upon dicotyledons, in order to determine whether all normal fiber-tracheids and libriform fibers have a prevailingly concentric structure, and whether all radial and radio-concentric structures of the secondary wall are due to tropistic stimuli. LITERATURE CITED . Batrey, I. and T. Kerr. The visible structure of the secondary wall a s significance 3 in n physical and chemical a of tracheary cell and fibers. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 16: 273-300. 1935.) —" 2. Bevan, E. Joa ROSS. eh ca to the chemistry of bast fibers. (Chem. News, 42: 77-80. 1880.) 3. Casparis, P. Beitrige zur eontnie verholzter Zellmembranen. (Pharm. Monatshefte, 1: 121-129; 137-146; 153-160. 1920. 4. Crocker, E.C. An si ie Seago study of the significance of “lignin” color reactions. (Ind. Eng. Chem. 13: 625-632. Pa — Maule lignin test on Podocarpus wood. (Bot. Gaz. 95: ea ag 1933.) 6. Cross, C. F. and E. J. Bevan. Cellulose. Longmans, Green & Co. London 1910. 7. Hartow, W.H. Contributions to the chemistry of the plant cell wall. is Lignification i in the secondary and tertiary layers of the cell walls of wood. (Tech. Pub. N. Y. State Coll. Forestry. No. 24. 1928.) 8. Harrtic, R. Holzuntersuchungen. Julius Springer. Berlin. 1901. 9. Jaccarp, P. Bois de tension et bois de bie emp dans les branches dorsiventrales des “feuillus.” (Rev. Gén. Bot. 29: 225-243. 1917.) + 10. Kerr, e structure of the growth rings in the secondary wall of the cotton hair. ( Protoplasma, 27: 229-241. 1937.) 11. LaAMaARLIERE, L. G. DE. Recherches sur quelques réactions des mem- branes lignifiées. (Rev. Gén. Bot. 15: 149-159; 221-234. 12. Maurer, C. Das Verhalten verholzter Membranen gegen Kalium- permanganat, eine Holzreaktion neuer Art. (Beitr. Wiss. Bot. 4: 166-185. 1901. 13. Payen, A. Chimie appliquée. Rapport sur les moyens proposés par M. Vincent, pharmacien en chef de la marine, pour distinguer les fibres textiles des diverses plantes. (Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, 29: 491-495. 1849. 14. Santo, C. Vergleichende Untersuchungen uber die Elementarorgane des Holzkorpers. (Bot. Zeit. 21: 85-91; 93-98; 99-111; 113-118; 121-128. 18 15. ScHINDLER, Kritische Beitrage zur Kenntnis der sogenannten Holzreaktionen. (Zeitschr. Wiss. Mikroskopie, 48: 289-319. 1931.) 16. ar ea 7ER, A. W. The chemistry of woods. (Ind. Eng. Chem. : 561-866. 1917.) if, ooo, P. D. The Maule reaction as a means of distinguishing between the wood of angiosperms and gymnosperms. (Jour estry, 2: 476-478. 1922.) 1937] BAILEY AND KERR, VARIABILITY OF SECONDARY WALL 271 DESCRIPTION OF PLATES PuLaTE 211 Fig. 1. pedal Oat Miq. Transverse section of a fiber-tracheid, ilute solution of iodine-potassium iodide, ahstees Aoned with a Zeiss 70-water-immersion s. The se eed wall exhibits broad dark and light zones correlated with varying coals of lignification. l Transverse section of a libriform fiber, stained Sih safranin and aidenhain’s The heavily lignified, broad inner “gelatinous” layer of the sec- ondary wall has a coarsely radial structural pattern. Xx 3000. ee, oR bo vs > 2 a S Sate > 3 PLaTE 212 7 an ww . Poraquetba sericea Tul. Transverse section of a fiber-tracheid after treatment with vanillin and 72% sulphuric acid, showing 800 . The same. Showing a siete transitions from radio-concentric to pr ey radial structu x 800. The same. Showing ie piseciis structural pattern. X 800. The same. Showing relatively broad concentric growth rings. x 800. = oo Ne NO op PLATE 213 : ee bifida (P.& E.) A. DC. Transverse section of a fibe acheid after treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, staining with s haematoxylin, and mounting in aniline oil; showing radio-concentric structure and broad light and ine zones corre- ay ‘ : : 800. = " 00 fe yg Ke) ~ i) a = i) ~~ NX ~ g =" wn as} ia) ae is’ wn o n @ 3 ° rh rab) ay on pars hh O° = 4 5 ch St ie’) — nsve after treatment with phloroglucinol aa ete acid, fol- lowed by 72% sulphuric acid, staining with Haidenhain’s haema- toxylin, and mounting in balsam; showing residue of the more omits lignified zones of the secondary wall. x 800. Compare ae Fig. 10. ie bifida. Transverse section of a fiber-tracheid after treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, ens aes Haidenhain’s haematoxylin, and mounting in aniline oil; showing transition from finely reticulate to prevailingly radial eee re pattern 800. Fig. 11. The same. Showing gh transition from radio-concentric to radial structural pattern. Fig. 12. The same. Showin anes reticulate structure and broad zones of varying intensities of lignification Fig. 13. The same. Showing, strikingly radial structural pattern. x 800. PLaTE 214 Fig. 14. Larix occidentalis Nutt. Transverse section of a latewood tracheid, after treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, showing alter- nating more por and less porous lamellae of the secondary ll. Total enlargement due to swelling and microscopic magni- fication X 9000. 272 Fig. 15. Fig. 16. JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII see longifolia Roxb. Transverse section of a latewood racheid, after treatment with 72% sulphuric acid, showing radial boone pattern of the secondary walk Total enlargement x 9000. Th 1e. Transverse section of a “Rotholz” tracheid, after reatment with 72% sulphuric acid, showing radial discon- ae in the secondary wall. Microscopic eaainieanted x 2000. ARNOLD ARBORETUM HARVARD UNIVERSITY. Jour. ARNOLD ArB. VoL. XVIII PLATE 211 STRUCTURAL VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY W ALL FULL-TONE—— MERIDEN Jour. ARNOLD Ars. VoL, XVIII PLATE 212 STRUCTURAL VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY WALL FULL-TONE —— MERIDEN Jour. ARNOLD Ars. VoL. XVIII PLATE 213 a) Ses STRUCTURAL VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY WALL FULL-TONE — MERIDEN Jour. ARNotD Ars. VoL, XVIII PLATE 214 STRUCTURAL VARIABILITY OF THE SECONDARY WALL FULL-TONE— MERIDEN 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 273 NOTES ON THE LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN ASIA ALFRED REHDER ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS? Populus Bonatii Léveillé. — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 10: 112 (1929). — Add: Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 59 (1929). Populus adenopoda Maximowicz. — Rehder in op. cit. 17: 65 (1936). — Add as synonym: ge rotundifolia var. macranthela (Léveillé & Vaniot) Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 380 (1915) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 250 (1917 Salix amygdalina var. nipponica (Franch. & Sav.) Schneider. — Rehder in op. cit. 10: 113 (1929). Salix triandra var. discolor “Andersson” ex Nakai, Fl. Kor. Sylv. 18: 87, t. 11 (1930), vix Andersson Nakai 1. c. enumerates S. Kinashii Lévl. together with S. amygdalina var. nipponica as a synonym of S. triandra var. discolor |= S. amyg- dalina var. glaucophylla (Ser.) Seemen]| but it seems doubtful if var. discolor is identical with var. nipponica which differs in the leaves being pubescent when young and usually smaller and narrower. Salix koreensis Andersson. — Rehder in op. cit. 10: 114 (1929). — Nakai in Bull. Soc. Dendr. France, 1928: 51; Fl. Kor. Sylv. 18: 164, toe £1950); Salix oie -lasiogyne Léveillé es Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 10: 436 1912). — Nakai in Bull. Soc. Dendr. France, 1928: 47; Fl. Kor. Sylv. 18: 168, t. 39 (1930). Nakai (1. c.) enumerates S. Feddei Lévl., S. pogonandra Leévl., S. pseudo-Gilgiana Lévl., and S. pseudo-jessoensis Lévl., as synonyms, but considers S. pseudo-lasiogyne a distinct species which seems to differ chiefly in its linear-lanceolate to lanceolate leaves, but is hardly specifi- cally different. Salix hallaisanensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 10: 435 (1912). — Nakai in Tokyo Bot. Mag. 32:30 (1918); in Bull. Soc. 1Continued from Vol. 18: 206-257. 274 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL, XVII Dendr. France, 1928: 46; FI. Sylv. Kor. 18: 129, t. 24 (1930). — Mori, Enum. Cor. Pl. 110 (1922). Salix caprea “Linnaeus” ex Schneider in Sargent, Pl. Wilson. 3: 149 (1916). — Rehder in Jour. Arnold Arb. 10: 116 (1929), — Vix Linné. Salix hallaisanensts var. nervosa Léveillé, |. ¢. Nakai (1. c.) takes up Léveillé’s name for the plant of northeastern Asia referred by most authors to S. caprea. He states that it differs from typical S. caprea in having longitudinal striations on the wood under the bark. Such elevated striations are present on the wood of 2—5-year-old branches in S. aurita L. and S. cinerea L., but are lacking in S. caprea. Nakai also refers to S. Aallaisanensis as S. hallatsanensis var. orbicularis (Anderss.) Nakai, the Kamschatkan S. Hultenii Floderus. Salix Blinii Léveillé. — Rehder in op. cit. 10: 117 (1929). — Nakai in Bull. Soc. Dendr. France, 1928: 46, 51; Fl. Sylv. Kor. 18: 106, t. 18 (1930). Nakai refers as Schneider did, S. Taqueti Lévl. as a synonym to S. Blinii and figures of the latter a sterile branch and a branch with pis- tillate flowers. Salix Gilgiana Seemen, Salic. Jap. 59, t. l3a-d (1903). — Léveillé in Bull. Intern. Acad. Géog. Bot. 16: 145 (1906). — Nakai, Fl. Sylv. Kor. 18: 112, t. 19 (1930). Salix mae: Leéveillé & Vaniot - Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 3: 22 (1907). — Matsumura, Ind. Pl. Jap. 2, pt. 2: 1 (1912). Salix purpurea L. subsp. gymnolepis (Lévl.) Koideunit | in Tokyo Bot. Mag. 27: 267 (1913). Salix Makinoana Seemen, p. p. Nakai refers S. gymnole pis Lévl., which was placed by Schneider under S. Makinoana Seemen as a synonym, to S. Gilgiana. He also cites S. Makinoana Seemen, p. p., as a synonym of S. Gilgiana. I cannot see any difference between S. gymnole pis Lévl. represented in this herbarium by an isotype, and Nakai’s illustration of S. Gilgiana, nor with the speci- mens of that species in this herbarium. Salix Makinoana is not repre- sented in this herbarium; as long as its staminate flowers are unknown, its position must remain doubtful. Quercus glandulifera Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 1: 295 (1850). Ouercus serrata Thunberg. — Rehder in op. cit. 10: 120 (1929). Quercus coreana Léveillé. Since Quercus serrata Thunb. is being proposed as a nomen ambiguum and will in all probability be accepted as such, the correct name for this species will be Q. glandulifera Bl. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 275 Cudrania tricuspidata (Carr.) Bureau in Lavallée, Arb. Segrez. 243 (1877). Vanieria tricuspidata (Carr.) Hu. — Rehder in op. cit. 17: 72 (1936). Morus integrifolia Léveillé & Vaniot. Since Cudrania Tréc. has been proposed as a nomen conservandum and was accepted by a majority vote of the former Committee (cf. Internat. Rules Bot. Nomencl. ed. 3, p. 133, no. 1942. 1935), a vote which will doubtless be finally confirmed, the valid name of the genus will be Cudrania. Lindera communis Hemsley in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 387 (1891). Benzoin commune (Hemsl. ) Rehder in op. cit. 1: 144 (1919) ; 10: 194 929). — Allen in Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 330 (1936). Since Lindera Thunb. has been proposed as a nomen conservandum and was accepted by a majority vote of the present Committee (cf. Internat. Rules Bot. Nomencl., ed. 3, p. 134, no. 2821. 1935) this and the two following species will be transferred to Lindera, and the syno- nyms Litsaea Esquirolii Lévl., Litsea Cavaleriei Lévl., Lindera Bodinieri Lévl. and L. yunnanensis Lévl. will be referred to Lindera communis. Lindera glauca (Sieb. & Zucc.) Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 1: 325 (1850) Benzoin glaucum Siebold & Zuccarini. — Rehder in op. cit. 10: 195 1929). — Allen in op. cit. 17: 331 (1936). Pirus brunnea Léveillé. Lindera megaphylla Hemsley in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 26: 389 (1891) Benzoin grandifolium Rehder in op. cit. 1: 145 (19 ae touyunense (Lévl.) Rehder in op. cit. 7 194 (1929), pro arte. Hee goin es aa f. megaphyllum Seene Rehder in op. cit. 11: 158 (1930). — Allen in op. cit. (1936). Under the genus Lindera, the oldest specific epithet L. megaphylla remains valid, but in transferring the species to Benzoin, the epithet had to be changed on account of the older homonym B. megaphyllum Kuntze. Lindera megaphylla f. touyunensis (Lévl.), comb. nov. Litsea touyunensis Léveillé in Fedde, Rep. Spec. Nov. 11: 63 (1912) ; . Kouy-Tchéou, 220 (1914). Beas an touyunense (Lévl.) Rehder in op. cit. 10: 194 (1929) ; 11: 158 (1930). — Allen in op. cit. 17: 331 (1936). This form differs from typical’ L. megaphylla in the pubescent under- side of the leaves and is, as I have stated (1. c. 11: 158-159) less widely distributed than the typical glabrous form. 276 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Dumasia villosa De Candolle. — Rehder in op. cit. 13: 330 (1932); 18: 208 (1937). — Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 578 (1933). — Add as a synonym: Apios Martini Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 225 (1914). Cutna. Kweichou: Gan-pin, haies, L. Martin in herb. Bodinier no. 1825, Aug.Sept. 1897 (holotype of Apios Martini; ex Léveillé et ex Handel-Mazzetti). Apios Martini was identified with Dumasia villosa by Handel-Mazzetti who saw the type. Campylotropis polyantha (Franch.) Schindler. — Rehder in op. cit. 13: 329 (1932). For Lespedeza dichromocalyx read: Lespedeza dichromoxylon Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 236 (1914) ; Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 157 (1916). Also in the enumeration of specimens line 2, 4 and 6, change L. dichro- mocalyx to L. dichromoxylon. Pueraria Thunbergiana (Sieb. & Zucc.) Bentham. — Rehder in op. cit. 13: 331 (1 ci For Pueraria coerulea read: pattie peers Léveillé & Vaniot in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 55: 427 (190 Iodes ovalis Blume. — Rehder in op. cit. 15: 2 (1934). For Vitis Seguint... read as follows: Vitis Seguint Léveillé, Fl. Kouy-Tchéou, 28 (1914), pro parte, specimine typico exclud. Buddleia officinalis Maxim. f. albiflora (Lévl.) comb. nov. Buddleia Mairei £. albiflora, Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 171 (1916). Buddleia acutifolia C. H. Wright f. albiflora (Lévl.) Rehder in op. cit. 18: 234 (1936) Alstonia Mairei Léveillé. — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 235 (1937). Léveillé in his Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 279 (1917), refers A. Maire: as a synonym to A. venenata R. Br. which belongs to a different section. Triosteum himalayanum Wallich. — Léveillé, Cat. Pl. Yun-Nan, 281 (1917). — Johnston in Jour. Arnold Arb. 18: 21 (1937). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 250 (1937). Echium connatum Léveillé. Vernonia arborea Hamilton. — Gagnepain in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 67: 364 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 250 (1937). Vernonia Vanioti Léveillé. Vernonia volkameriaefolia DeCandolle. — Gagnepain in op. cit. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 277 ~ 67: 363 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 250 (1937). Vernonia Esquirolti Léveille. Vernonia saligna DeCandolle. — Gagnepain in op. cit. 67: 363, 364 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 250 (1937). Vernonia Martini Vaniot. Vernonia Seguinit Vaniot. Vernonia arbor Léveillé. — Gagnepain in op. cit. 67: 363 (1921). Vernonia papillosa “Franchet” ex Rehder in op. cit. 18: 251 (1937), quoad syn. V. Arbor Lévl.; non Franchet. Vernonia extensa DeCandolle. — Gagnepain in op. cit. 67: 363 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 252 (1937). Vernonia subarborea Vaniot. Conyza viscidula Wall. ex DeCandolle. — Gagnepain in op. cit. 67: 363 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18:252 (1937). Blumea conysoides Léveillé. Inula indica L. var. hypoleuca Handel-Mazzetti, Symb. Sin. 7: 1107 (1936). Aster lofouensis Léveillé & Vaniot. — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 252 (1937). According to Dr. Handel-Mazzetti (in litt.) Aster lofouensis is identi- cal with his /nula indica var. hypoleuca. Senecio spelaeicola (Vant.) Gagnepain in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 67: 364 (1921) “spelaeicolus,” in nota. Senecio Walkeri “Arnott” ex Gagnepain in op. cit. 67: 363 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 253 (1937). Quoad syn. Vernonia spelaei- cola; non Arnott. Vernonia spelaeicola Vaniot. — Vide Rehder l.c. In a foot-note, Gagnepain states that Vernonia spelaeicola in the Mu- seum herbarium is his Senecio spelaeicola and that the labels in the Léveillé herbarium had been interchanged. Doctor Handel-Mazzetti informs me (in litt.) that his Senecio yalungensis (Symb. Sin. 7: 1124) is a synonym of S. spelaeicola. The name Senecio spelaeicola does not appear in Index Kewensis. Senecio Hoi Dunn in Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. 35: 506 (1933). Senecio Walkeri “Arnott” ex Gagnepain in op. cit. 67: 363 (1921). — Rehder in op. cit. 18: 253 (1937). — Quoad syn. Vernonia Esqui- roli; non Arnott Vernonia Esquirolii Vaniot. — Vide Rehder, l.c. According to Doctor Handel-Mazzetti (in litt.) Vernonia Esquiroli is identical with Senecio Hoi Dunn. 278 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. xv INDEX TO NOTES ON THE LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY H. LEVEILLE FROM EASTERN ASIA’ ALFRED REHDER The Index contains all Léveillé’s names mentioned in the ‘Notes on the ligneous plants described by Léveillé from Eastern Asia,” beginning in Vol. 10 (1929) and concluded in the present number. The majority of these names proved to be synonyms and these are followed by the name considered correct with reference to the page or pages of Vols. 10-18 of this Journal where the identification was published or additional information given. Author citations are appended to the names, so that the Index can be used to ascertain the identification without looking up the original publication which only needs to be consulted for the dis- cussions and further statements and details. The author citations have been made more complete by the insertion of the parenthetical author citation which was not yet obligatory when most of the notes were published. Synonyms are printed in italics; accepted names in roman. Abelia Bodinieri Lévl. = A. myrtilloides Rehd. 16:334 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 16:335 — deutziaefolia Lévl. = A. Schumannii (Graebn.) Rehd. 16:334 — Mairei Lévl. = A. Schumannii (Graebn.) Rehd. 16:334 — parvifolia ““Hemsl.” ex Lévl., non Hemsl. = A. myrtilloides Rehd. — verticillata Lévl. 16:334 A butilon Cavaleriei Lévl. = A. indicum (L.) Sweet, 15:94 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Urena lobata L. 15:94 Acacia Cavaleriei Lévl. = A. Delavayi Franch. 13:321 Acanthopanax Bodinieri Lévl. = Brassaiopsis ciliata Dunn, 15:115 — Esquirolt Lévl. = Schefflera spec. 15:114. Acer Bodinieri Lévl. = A. pictum f. tricuspis Rehd. 15:5 — Cavaleriei Lév]. = A. Davidi Franch. 15:7 pe Vols. 10: 108-132, 184-196, 282; 12: 275-281; 13: 299-332, 464; 14: 223-252, 15: 1-27, 8 git 267-326, 377; 16: 311-340; 17: 53-82, 316- 340, 371; 18: 26-53, pi 257, 273-277, 3 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 279 Acer coriaceifolium Lévl. 15:6 — cucullobracteatum Lévl. = A. crataegifolium Sieb. & Zucc. 15:7 — Dielsii Lévl. = Dipteronia sinensis Oliver, 15:4 — Fauriei Lévl. = A. Negundo L. 15:8 — Havyatae Lévl. & Vant. = A. Miyabei Maxim. 15:4 — — var. glabra Lévl. & Vant. = A. pictum Thunb. 15:5 —lasiocarpum Lévl. & Vant. = A. caudatum Wall. var. ukurunduense (Maxim.) Rehd. 15:5 — oblongum var. erythrocarpum Lévl. = A. oblongum var. biauritum W. W. Smith, 15:6 — palmatum var. plicatum Lévl. = A. argutum Maxim. 15:8 — Paxii Franch. var. integrifolia Lévl. = A. oblongum Wallich ex DC. iso — pellucidobracteatum Lévl. & Vant. = A. Tschonoskii Maxim. 15:7 — Prainii Lévl]. = A. Fabri Hance var. rubrocarpum Metcalf, 15:6 — trifidum Hook. & Arn. var. formosanum Hay. ex Lévl. = A. Buergeri- anum Mia. var. formosanum (Hay. ex Koidz.) Rehd. 18:216 Acronychia Esquirolii Lévl. = Alstonia yunnanensis Diels, 15:315; 1o:Za0 Actinidia arguta Planch. var. Dunnii Lévl. = A. purpurea Rehd. 15:96 — Dielsii Lévl. = A. Fortunati Fin. & Gagn. 15:97 — Rubus Lévl. 15:97 Adina Fauriei Lévl. = A. rubella Hee. 18:247 oe Dunnii Lévl. = Phlogacanthus pubinervis T. Anders. 31S —- beni oe — Bucklandia populnea R. Brown ex Wall. 17:333 Aganosma Schlechterianum Lévl. = A. cymosa (Roxb.) G. Don, 15:315, 18:237 Agapetes vaccinoidea Lévl. = Vaccinium japonicum var. sinicum (Nakai) Rehd. 15:288 Ailanthus Esquirolii Lévl. = ? 14:227 Akebia Cavalerici Lévl. [= Holboellia spec. 10:189] = Stauntonia obovata Hemsl. 17:320; 18:256 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. = A. trifoliata Koidz. var. australis (Diels) Rehd. 10:189 —lobata var. Chaffanjoni Lévl. = A. trifoliata Koidz. var. australis (Diels) Rehd. 10:189 Albizzia Esquirolii Lévl. = A. kalkora (Roxb.) Prain, 13:321 Alchornea Mairei Lévl. [= Tragia involucrata L. 14: 234] = Tragia Mairei (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:214 — Vanioti Lévl. = Croton Tiglium L. 14:232 280 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII Allomorphia Bodinieri Lév], = Blastus pauciflorus (Benth.) Guillaumin, S:i1t) — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = Phyllagathis Cavaleriei (Lévl. & Vant.) Guillaum. 15:113; 18:227, 361 Alnus Fauriei Lévl. & Vant. 10:118; 17:66 — Mairei Lévl. = A. nepalensis D. Don, 17:67 Alstonia Esquirolii Lévl. = A. yunnanensis Diels, 15:315; 18:235 — Mairei Lévl. 15:315; 18:235, 276 Alyxia Schlechteri Lev]. (1911) 15:316; 18:235 — Schlechteri Lévl. (1914) = Podocarpus neriifolius D. Don, 17:54 Andrachne Bodinieri Lévl. 14:229 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Lysimachia capillipes Hemsl. var. Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz. 15:294; 18:232 — Esquirolii Lévl. 14:229; 18:212 — hypoglauca Lévl. = A. Bodinieri Lévl. 14:229 — Milliettii Lévl. = Lysimachia Milliettii (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz. 18:232 — persicartifolia Lévl. = A. Esquirolii (Lévl.) 14:229; 18:257, 361 Anisophyllea Cavaleriei Lévl. = Vaccinium foetidissimum Lévl. & Vant. 15:286 Antidesma Seguini Lévl. = A. microphyllum Hemsl. 14:232 Antirrhaea Esquirolii Lév|. = Ecdysanthera rosea Hook. & Arn. 18:235 — Martini Lévl. = Sindechites Henryi Oliv. 18:238 A pios Mairei Lévl. = Dumasia villosa DC. 13:330 — Martini Lévl. = Dumasia villosa DC. 18:208, 276 Aralia Bodinieri Léevl. = Nothopanax Delavayi (Franch.) Harms, 15:115 — Labordei Lévl. = Toddalia asiatica (L.) Lam. 14:226 — Mairei Levl. = Tetrapanax papyrifera (Hook.) K. Koch, 15:113 Ardisia Bodinieri Lévl. = A. brevicaulis Diels, 15:289 — castaneifolia Lévl, = A. Faberi Hemsl. 15:291 — Cavalertei Lévl. = A. Faberi Hemsl. 15:291 — crispa var. Taquetii Lévl. = A. crispa (Thbg.) A. DC. 15:289 — Dielsti Lévl. |= A. Henryi Hemsl. var. Dielsii (Lévl.) Walk. 15:290| = A.crispa (Thunb.) DC. 18:232 — discolor Lévl. = Cornus oblonga Wall. 15:116 — elegantissima Lévl. = A. elegans Andr. 15:290 — Esquirolti Lévl. = Lysimachia lancifolia Craib, 15:294 — Labordei Lévl. = A. crispa (Thbg.) A. DC. 15:289 — Marrei Lev|. = Chloranthus brachystachyus Bl. 10:111 — Meziana Lévl. = A. tenera Mez, 15:289 — perforata Lévl. = Alangium Faberi var. perforatum (Lévl.) Rehd. 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 281 Ardisia Taquetii Lévl. = A. crispa (Thbg.) A. DC. 15:289 Argyreia Seguini Vaniot ex Lévl. 15:319; 18:242 Aristolochia Blinii Lévl. = Ceropegia Balfouriana Schlechter, 18:240 — Bonatii Lévl. = A. moupinensis Franch. 10:184 — Feddei Lévl. 10:184 — Mairei Lévl. = Ceropegia Balfouriana Schlechter, 18:240 — viridiflora Lévl. = Ceropegia Balfouriana Schlechter, 18:240 — — var. occlusa Lévl. = Ceropegia Balfouriana Schlechter, 18:240 Artabotrys Esquirolii Lévl. p. p. = Desmos cochinchinensis Lour. 17:234 — Esquirolii Lévl. p. p. = Holboellia coriacea Diels, 10:189; 17:321 Aspidopterys Cavaleriei Lévl. (1911), 14:228 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1914) = Combretum Wallichii DC. 15:108 — Dunniana Lévl. = A. Cavaleriei Lévl. 14:228 — Esquirolii Lévl. 14:228, 426 —hypoglauca Lévl. = Tripterygium hypoglaucum (Lévl.) Hutchins. 14:252; 18:216 Aster Cavaleriei Vant. & Lévl. = Microglossa albescens (DC.) Clarke, — lofouensis Lévl, & Vant. 18:252 = Inula indica var. hypoleuca Hand.- Mazz. 18:277 Baccaurea Cavaleriei Lévl. 14:231 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Sapium rotundifolium Hemsl. 14:234 Barthea Blinii Lévl. = Plagiopetalum Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:110 —Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = Plagiopetalum Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 153110 — Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = Bredia Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Diels, 15:112 Bauhinia alte fissa Lévl. = B. yunnanensis Franch. 13:322 — aurea Lévl. 13:322 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = B. densiflora Franch. 13:321 — Rocheri Lévl. = B. touranensis Gagnep. 13:321 Berberis bicolor Lévl. 10:189; 17:322 — Bodinieri Lévl. = B. Wilsonae Hemsl. 10:189 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1911) [= B. Griffithiana Schneid. 10:189] 14:251 sub Gymnosporia Esquirolii; 17:321 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1914) = Gymnosporia Esquirolii Lévl. 14:250 — elegans Lévl. = Mahonia elegans (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:322 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Gymnosporia Esquirolii Lévl. 14:250 — Ganpinensis Lévl. = Mahonia ganpinensis (Lévl.) Fedde, 10:190 — stenophylla “Hance” ex Lévl., non Hance = B. Julianae Schneid. 17:322 Berchemia alnifolia Lévl. = Corylopsis alnifolia (Lévl.) Schneid. 12:280 282 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Berchemia Cavaleriei Lévl. = Sageretia Henryi Drum. & Sprague, 15:13 — Chaneti Lévl. = Sageretia theezans (L.) Brongn. 15:13 Betula vulcani Lévl. & Vant. = B. Ermani Cham. var. subcordata (Reg.) Koidz. 10: 118 Bileveillea granulatifolia Lévl. = Blumea lanceolaria (Roxb.) Druce, Biophytum Esquirolii Lévl. 18:209 Blastus Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = B. pauciflorus (Benth.) Guillaumin, 15:111 — Dunnianus Lévl. 15:111 — Lyi Lévl. = Fordiophyton Faberi Stapf, 15:112 — Mairei Lévl. = Bredia yunnanensis (Lévl.) Diels, 15:112 — Marchandii Lévl. = B. cochinchinensis Lour, 15:111 — yunnanensis Lévl. = Bredia yunnanensis (Lévl.) Diels, 15:112 Blumea conyzoides Lévl. & Vant. = Conyza viscidula Wall. ex DC. 18:252, 277 — granulatifolia (Lévl. & Vant.) Lévl. = B. lanceolaria (Roxb.) Druce, 18:253 Bodiniera thalictrifolia Lévl. & Vant. = Boenninghausenia albiflora (Hook.) Meissn. 14:225; 18:210 Bodinierella Cavaleriei Lévl. = Enkianthus chinensis Franch, 15:279; 18:230 Boea Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = Rhabdothamnopsis chinensis (Franch. ) Hand.-Mazz. 18:246 Boenninghausenia brevipes (Franch.) Lévl. = B. albiflora var. brevipes Franch. 14:225; 18:210 — sessilicarpa Lévl. = B. albiflora var. brevipes Franch. 14:225; 18:210 Bredia Bodinieri Lévl. = Blastus pauciflorus (Benth.) Guillaumin, — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = Fordiophyton Faberi Stapf, 15:112 — Mairei Lévl. = Fordiophyton Faberi Stapf, 15:112 — soneriloides Lévl, = Oxyspora paniculata DC. 15:110 Buddleia Mairei Lévl. [= B. acutifolia C. H. Wright, 15:310] = B. officinalis Maxim. 18:234 — Mairei f. albiflora Lévl. [= B. acutifolia f. albiflora (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:310] = B. officinalis Maxim. f. albiflora (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:276 — plectranthoidea Lévl. = Leucosceptrum plectranthoideum (Lév1.) Margand, 16:311 — truncatifolia Lévl. = B. tibetica W. W. Sm. var. truncatifolia (Lévl.) Marquand, 15:310; 18:234 Buxus Bodinieri Lévl. = B. microphylla var. aemulans Rehd. & Wils. 14:236, 426 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 283 Buxus cephalantha Lévl. & Vant. = B. Harlandi Hance var. cephalantha (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 14:237. — megistophylla Lévl. 14:236; 18:215 — Myrica Lévl. 14:236; 18:215 — sempervirens var. microphylla “S. & Z.” ex Lévl., non S. & Z. = B. Harlandi Hance var. cephalantha (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 14:237 Callicarpa Bodinieri Lévl. 15:321; 18:243 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Ilex purpurea Hassk. 14:239 — Dunniana Lévl. = C. macrophylla Vahl, 15:320 — Esquirolii Lévl. (No. 551) = Caryopteris paniculata C. B. Clarke, — Esquirolt Lévl. (No. 665) = Dichroa febrifuga Lour, 12:278 — Feddei Lévl. = C. Bodinieri Lévl. 15:321 — Lyi Lévl. = C. Bodinieri var. Lyi (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:322; 18:243 — macrophylla var. Kouytchensis Lévl. = C. macrophylla Vahl, 15:320 — Mairei Lévl. = C. Bodinieri var. Giraldii (Rehd.) Rehd. 15:322; 18:243 — Martini Lévl. = Caryopteris paniculata C, B. Clarke, 15:326; 18:243 — panduriformis Lévl. = C. rubella Lindl. var. Hemsleyana Diels, 153323 — Seguini Lévl. = C. Bodinieri Lévl. 15:321 — Taquetii Lévl. = C. dichotoma (Lour.) Raeusch. 15:324 Camellia Costei Lévl. [= Thea Costei (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:98] 18:223 — japonica “L.” ex Lévl., non L. [= Thea Pitardii (C. Stuart) Rehd. 15:98] = Camellia Pitardii C. Stuart, 18:723 Canthium Cavaleriei Lévl. = Lasianthus spec. 16:324 — Dunnianum Lev], = Lasianthus Hartii Franch. 16:323; 18:249 — Henryi Lévl. = Prismatomeris Henryi (Lévl.) Rehd. 16:328 —Labordei Lévl. |= Lasianthus Labordei (Lévl.) Rehd. 13:340; 16:323]| — Prismatomeris Labordei (Lévl.) Merr. 18:249 Capparis Bodinieri Lévl. 10:195 — masaikai Lévl. p. p. 10:195 — masaikai Lévl. p. p. = Reevesia pubescens Mast. 15:96 Caragana Komarovi Lévl. = C. Franchetiana Komar. 13:326 Carpinus Esquiroli Lévl. = Engelhardtia Colebrookiana Lindl. 10:118 — laxiflora Bl. var. chartacea Lévl. = C. laxiflora Bl. 17:67 — pinfaensis Lévl. & Vant. = C. Seemeniana Diels, 17:67 Carrierea Dunniana Lévl. 15:102 Caryopteris Esquirolu Lévl. = Pogostemon glaber Benth. 16:313 — fluminis Lévl. = Colquhounia Seguini Vaniot, 16:311 — Mairei Lévl. = Teucrium palmatum Benth. 18:244, 361 284 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Cassiope Mairei Lévl. = C. selaginoides Hooker f. & Thoms. 15:280 Castanea Bodinieri Lévl. & Vant. = Castanopsis hystrix (Hook. f. & Th.) A. DC. 10:118; 17:68 — Fauriei Lévl. & Vant. = Castanopsis cuspidata (Thbg.) Schottky, Castanopsis asymetrica Lévl. |= C. caudata Franch. 10:119] = C. Eyrei (Champ.) Tutcher, 17:69 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Sloanea sinensis (Hance) Hu, 15:91 — yunnanensis (Franch.) Lévl. = Castanea mollissima Bl. 17:68 — spec. Lévl. = Gordonia axillaris (Ker) Szysz. 18:224 Cavaleriea enkianthoidea Lévl. = Ribes laurifolium Jancz, 12:279 Cavaleriella cordata Lévl. = Aspidopterys Esquirolii Lévl. 14:228, 426 — Dunniana Lévl. = Dipelta yunnanensis Franch. 16:333 Celastrus Bodinieri Lév]. = ex purpurea Hassk. 14:239 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1914) = Myrsine semiserrata Wall. 15:292 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1916) = C. stylosa Wall. 14:250 — clemacanthus Lévl. = C. flagellaris Rupr. 14:250 — Esquiroliana Lévl. = Rhamnus crenatus Sieb. & Zucc. 15:13 — Esquiroliu Lévl. = Sabia parviflora Wall. var. nitidissima Lévl. 15:10 — Feddei Lévl. p. p. = Grewia Feddei Burret, 18:220 — Feddei Lévl. p. p. = Grewia Henryi Burret, 18:221 — Kouytchensis Lévl. = Rhamnus crenatus Sieb. & Zucc. 15:13 — Lyi Lévl. = Rhamnus Esquirolii Lévl. 15:14 — Mairei Lévl. = Sabia yunnanensis Franch. 15:9 — salicifolia Lévl. = Hex macrocarpa Oliver, 14:242 — Seguini Lévl. = Myrsine semiserrata Wall. 15:292 — suaveolens Lévl. = Hex suaveolens (Lévl.) Loes. 14:239 — tristis Lévl. = Rhamnus napalensis ( Wall.) M. A. Laws. 15:14 — yunnanensis Lévl. = Premna parvilimba P’ei, 15:324 Celtis Bodinieri Lévl]. 10:122 — Bungeana Bl. var. heterophylla Lévl. = C. Biondii Pamp. var. hetero- phylla (Lévl.) Schneid. 10:123; 18:255 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = C. Biondii Pamp. var. Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Schneid. 10:123 — Mairei Lévl. = C. Bungeana BI. 10:122 — polycarpa Lévl. = Bischofia javanica Bl. 18:213 Cephalanthus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Uncaria scandens (Sm.) Hutchins. 16:319 — Esquiroli Lévl. = Camptotheca acuminata Dene. 18:226, 361 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 285 Cephalanthus Navillei Lévl. — Neonauclea Navillei (Lévl.) Rehd. Chionanthus coreanus Lévl. = C. retusa var. coreana (Lévl.) Nakai, — retusa var. Mairei Lévl. = C. retusa Lindl. & Paxt. 15:304 Chloranthus Esquirolii Lévl. = C. brachystachyus BI. 10:111 Chrysanthemum indicum L. var. coreanum Lévl. = C. indicum L. 18:253 Cinnamomum Bodinieri Lévl. 17:324 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = C. Parthenoxylon Meissn. in DC. 17:325 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Cocculus laurifolius DC. 17:323 — Mairei Lévl. 10:192 — Taquetii Lévl. = C. Camphora Nees & Eberm. 17:324 Citrus Cavaleriei Lévl. ex Cavalerie = C. ichangensis Swingle, 14:227 Cladrastis Fauriei Lévl. = Maackia Fauriei (Lévl.) Takeda, 13:323 Clausena Dunniana Lévl. 14:226; 18:210 — Esquirolti Lévl. = Glycosmis Esquirolii (Lévl.) Tanaka, 14:226 — excavata “Burm.” ex Lévl., non Burm. = C. Dunniana Lévl. 18:210 — Willdenowiti “W. & A.” ex Lévl., non Wight & Arn. = C. Dunniana Lévl. 14:226 Clematis Cavaleriei Lévl. & Porter = C. chinensis Retz. 10:187 — Chanetii Lévl. 10:188 — Clarkeana Lévl. & Vant. 10:185 — Coreana Lévl. = C. fusca Turcz. 10:185 — coriigera Lévl. = C. trullifera Fin. & Gagnep. 17:318 — dioscoreifolia Lévl, & Vant. = C. paniculata Thbg. var. dioscoreifolia (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 10:188 — Drakeana Lévl. & Vant. = C. uncinata Champ. 10:188 — Duclouxii Lévl. 10:187 — Esquirolii Lévl. & Vant. = C. smilacifolia Wall. 10:187 — Finetiana Lévl. & Vant. = C. Pavoliniana Pamp. 10:187; 18:256 — funebris Lévl. & Vant. = C. chinensis Retz. 10:187 — Gagne painiana Lévl. & Vant. = C. uncinata Champ. 10:188 — Kuntziana Lévl. & Vant. = C. montana Buch.-Ham. ex DC. 10:186 — Mairei Lévl. = ? C. ranunculoides Franch. var. tomentosa Fin. & Gagnep. 17:317 — Martini Lévl. = C. Gouriana Roxb. ex DC. 10:188; 17:318 — oligocarpa Lévl. & Vant. = C. chinensis Retz. 10:187 — Philip piana Lévl. & Vant. = C. pterantha Dunn, 10:186 — splendens Lévl. & Vant. p. p. = C. Leschenaultiana DC. 10:186 — splendens Lévl. & Vant. p. p. = C. rubifolia Wright, 10:186 —urophylla “Franch.” ex Lévl., non Franch. = C. ranunculoides Franch. var. tomentosa Fin. & Gagnep. 17:317 286 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL, XVII Clematis urophylla var. heterophylla Lévl. = C. ranunculoides Franch. var. tomentosa Fin. & Gagnep. 17:317 — Vanioti Lévl. & Porter, 10:186 — Vitalba L. var. argentilucida Lévl. & Vant. = C. grata Wall. var. argentilucida (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 17:318 —— Ganpiniana Lévl. & Vant. = C. parviloba Gardn. & Champ. var. ganpiniana (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 17:319 — — var. micrantha Lévl. & Vant. = C. Gouriana Roxb. ex DC. 17:318 Clerodendron Bodinieri Lévl. = C. mandarinorum Diels, 15:325 — — Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Lévl. = C. mandarinorum Diels, 15:325 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = C. mandarinorum Diels, 15:325 — Darrisii Lévl. = C. japonicum (Thbg.) Sweet, 15:325 — Esquirolti Lévl. (no. 943) = Tacca Esquirolii (Lévl.) 17:64 — Esquirolii Lévl. (no. 961) = C. japonicum (Thbg.) Sweet, 15:325 — Leveillei Fedde ex Lévl. = C. japonicum (Thbg.) Sweet, 15:325 Clethra Bodinieri Lévl. 15:267; 18:228 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:267; 18:228 — Esquiroliu Lévl. = C. Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:267; 18:228 — kaipoensis Lévl. 15:268; 18:228 — lineata Lévl. = C. Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:267 — pinfaensis Lévl. = C. kaipoensis Lévl. 15:268 Colquhounia Seguini Vaniot, 16:311 Corchorus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Helicteres glabriuscula Wall. 15:96 Cornus Amblardi Lévl. = C. paucinervis Hance, 15:117 — Bodinieri Lévl. = C. macrophylla Wall. 15:116 — capitata var. hypoleuca Lévl. = C. capitata Wall. var. mollis Rehd. 15:117 — Esquirolii Lév]. = Adina racemosa Miq. 16:319 — Fauriei Lévl. = C. canadensis L. 15:117 — rosea Lévl. = C. Monbeigii Hemsl. 15:116 Corylopsis Cavaleriei Lévl. = C. Wilsonii Hemsl. 12:281 Cotoneaster Blinii Lévl. = Photinia Blinii (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:335 — Bodinieri Lévl. = Docynia Delavayi ( Franch.) Schneid. 13:309 — coreanus Lévl. = Symplocos paniculata (Thbg.) Mig. 15:297 — Esquirolt Lévl. = Photinia Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:334 — Mairei Lévl. = C. Franchetii Bois, 13:302 — — var. albiflora Lévl. = C. Franchetii Bois, 13:302 Crataegus Academiae Lévl. = Xylosma racemosum (Sieb. & Zucc.) Miq. 15:101 — Argyi Lévl. & Vant. = C. cuneata Sieb. & Zucc. 13:303 — biloba Lévl. = Symplocos paniculata f. biloba (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:297 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 287 Crataegus Bodinieri Lévl. = C. scabrifolia (Franch.) Rehd. 13:302 — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. (1908) = Malus Sieboldii (Reg.) Rehd. 13:308 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1915) = Photinia parvifolia Schneid. 13:305 — Chantcha Lévl. = C. cuneata Sieb. & Zucc. 13:303 — coreanus Lévl. = C. pinnatifida Bge. 13:303 — Lyi Lévl. = Symplocos paniculata (Thbg.) Miq. 15:297 — Pomasae Lévl. = Deutzia glabrata Komar. 12:276 — stephanostyla Lévl. & Vant. = C. cuneata Sieb. & Zucc. 13:303 — Taquetii Lévl. = Malus Sieboldii (Reg.) Rehd. 13:308 Crotalaria Mairei Leévl. 18:206 — spec. Lévl. = Polygala arillata D. Don, 18:211 Cudrania Bodinieri Lévl. = Capparis cantoniensis Lour. 17:332; 18:257 Cunninghamia sinensis var. prolifera Lemée & Lévl. = C. lanceolata (Lamb.) Hook. 17:55 Cupressus Mairei Lévl. [= C. Duclouxiana Hickel, 10:110] = Crypto- meris japonica (L. f.) D. Don, 17:55 Cynanchum Boudieri Lévl. & Vant. = C. caudatum (Miq.) Maxim. 18:239 — tylophoroideum Schlechter ex Lévl. = C. Mooreanum Hemsl, 18:239 — yunnanense Lévl. [= Paederia Wallichii Hook. f. 16:325] = P. yunnanensis (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:249 Dalbergia Cavaleriei Lévl. 13:330; 18:208 — Esquirolii Lévl. 13:329, 464 Damnacanthus Esquirolii Lévl. [= Arduina Carandas (L.) K. Schum. 15:312] = Carissa Carandas L. 18:235 Daphne Argyi Lévl. = Myrica rubra Sieb. & Zucc. 10:118 — Bodinieri Lévl. (1914) [= Alyxia Bodinieri (Lévl.) Woods. 15:316] = A. Schlechteri Lévl. 18:235 — Bodinieri Lévl. (1915) = D. tangutica Maxim. 15:104 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = D. papyracea Wall. ex Meissn. 15:105 — Esquirolii Lévl. 15:105 — Feddei Lévl. 15:105; 18:226 — leuconeura var. Mairei Rehd. & Lévl. = D. Esquirolii Lévl. 15:105 — Mairei Lévl. = D. papyracea Wall. ex Meissn. 15:105 — Martini Lévl. = D. Feddei Lévl. 15:105 — salicina Lévl. = Wikstroemia salicina (Lévl.) Lévl. & Blin, 15:104 Daphniphyllum Cavaleriei Lévl. = Nyssa sinensis Oliver, 15:107 Dendropanax morbiferus Lévl. 18:227 Desmodium barbigerum Lévl. = D. concinnum DC. 13:328 — Bodinieri Lévl. = D. racemosum (Thunb.) DC, 13:326 288 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII Desmodium Cavaleriei Lévl. = D. gangeticum (L.) DC. 13:328 — Esquirolii Lévl. [= D. cinerascens Franch. 13:327| 18:207 — oxalidifolium Lévl. p. p. = D. gyroides (Roxb.) DC. 13:327 — oxalidifolium Lévl. p. p. = D. Griffithianum Benth. 13:327 Deutzia Chaffanjoni Lévl. |= D. lancifolia Rehd. 12:276| = D. Esqui- rolii (Lévl.) Lévl. 14:202; 17:333 — Chanetii Lévl. = Philadelphus pekinensis Rupr. 12:275 — coreana Lévl. 12:276 — cyanocalyx Lévl. 12:276 — Esquirolii Lévl. [= D. lancifolia Rehd. 12:276| = D. Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:202; 17:333 — Fauriei Lévl. = D. glabrata Komar. 12:276 — funebris Lévl. = Brandisia racemosa Henry 16:315; 18:345 — mollis var. erythrocalyx Lévl. = Philadelphus Henryi Koehne, 12:275 Dichroa Henryi Lévl. = D. febrifuga Lour. 12:278 Didymocar pus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Aeschynanthus spec. 18:246 Diospyros Argyi Lévl. = D. Kaki L. f. var. silvestris Mak. 15:295 — Bodinieri Lévl. = Mex macrocarpa Oliv. 14:242; 18:215 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. = Cotoneaster horizontalis Decne. 13:302, 464 — Esquirolii Lévl. 15:294; 18:233 t— Mairei Lévl. = D. mollifolia Rehd. & Wils. 15:294 — Navillet Lévl. = Lysimachia Navillei (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz. 15:293 Dischidia yunnanensis Lévl. = Tylophora spec. 18:241 Distylium Dunnianum Lévl. = D. chinense (Fr.) Diels, 12:280 Dysoxylon Esquiroli Lévl. |= Chickrasia tabularis A. Juss. 14:227, 426| — Chukrassia tabularis A. Juss. 18:210 Echinocar pus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Evonymus subtrinervis Rehd. 14:247 — erythrocar pa Lévl. = Evonymus acanthocarpa Franch. 14:246 — Esquirolii Lévl, = Evonymus btri vis Rehd. 14:247 hederaerhiza Lévl. = Evonymus aculeata Hemsl. 14:246 Echium connatum Lévl. = Triosteum himalayanum Wall. ex Roxb. 18:250, 276 Ehretia Argyi Lévl. = E. acuminata R. Br. 18:243 — Dunniana Lévl. 15:320 — Esquirolii Lévl. (1913) = ?; see under Tarenna mollissima, 16:320 — Esquirolii Lévl. (1914) = Tarenna mollissima (H. & A.) Merr. Elaeagnus Argyi Lévl. = E. umbellata Thunb. 18:226 — coreanus Lévl. = E. umbellata Thunb. 18:226 — umbellata var. coreana (Lévl.) Lévl. 18:226 = E. umbellata Thunb. 18:226 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 289 Eleutherococcus Bodinieri Lév]. = Schefflera spec. 15:115 — Mairei Lévl. = Aralia chinensis L. var. nuda Nakai, 15:116 Elsholtzia Bodinieri Vant. var. lavandulaespica (Lévl.) Lévl. = E. heterophylla Diels, 18:244 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Leucosceptrum chinense Hemsl. 16:311 — Dielsii Lévl. = E. fruticosa (D. Don) Rehd. 16:312 — Labordei Vaniot = E. rugulosa Hemsl. 16:312 — lampradena Lévl. = E. ochroleuca Dunn, 16:313 — lavandulaes pica (Lévl.) Lévl. = E. heterophylla Diels, 18:244 — Lychnitis Lévl. & Vant. = Plectranthus ternifolius D. Don, 16:313 — Souliei Lévl. (no. 529, non 482) = E. fruticosa (D. Don) Rehd. 16rs17 — tristis Lévl. = E. fruticosa (D. Don) Rehd. 16:312 Embelia Blinii Lévl. = E. pauciflora var. Blinii (Lévl.) Walker, 15:292 — Bodinieri Lévl. = E. oblongifolia Hemsl. 15:291; 18:232 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Mex metabaptista Loes. var. myrsinoides (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:240 — Dielsii Lévl. = E. pauciflora var. Blinii (Lévl.) Walker, 15:292 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Celastrus gemmata Loes. 14:250 — Kaopoensis Lévl. = E. pauciflora var. Blinii (Lévl.) Walker, 15:292 —rubrinervis Lévl. = Rhamnella rubrinervis (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:12; — rubro-violacea Lévl. = Ilex purpurea Hassk. 14:239 — Schlechteri Lévl. = E. pauciflora Diels, 15:291 — Valbrayi Lévl. = Schisandra propinqua Hook. f. & Thoms. var. sinensis Oliver, 10:191 — Vaniotii Lévl. = Gaultheria yunnanensis (Franch.) Rehd. 15:282 Engelhardtia Esquirolii Lévl. = E. Colebrookiana Lindl. in Wall. 10:118 Enkianthus Cavaleriei Lévl. = E. Dunnii Lévl. 15:278; 18:230 — cerasiflora (Lévl.) Lévl. = E. chinensis Franch. 15:279; 18:230 — Dunniij Lévl. 15:278; 18:230 — xanthoxantha Lévl. = E. Dunnii Lévl. 15:278; 18:230 Epimedium Cavaleriei Lévl, = Stauntonia Cavalerieana Gagnep. 17:320 Eriolaena Esquirolii Lévl. = Burretiodendron Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:48, pl. 178; 18:220 — sterculiacea (Lévl.) = E. malvacea (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz, 15:95 Erythrina Mairei Lévl. = Dumasia villosa DC. 13:330 Erythrospermum Cavaleriei Lévl. = Celastrus Hindsii Benth. var. Henryi Loes. 14:250 Esquirolia sinensis Lévl. = Ligustrum lucidum Ait. 15:304 Eucommia ulmoidea Oliv. var. yunnanensis Lévl. = E. ulmoides Oliv. 290 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VOL. XVIII Eugenia Esquirolii Lévl, = Decaspermum fruticosum Forst. 15:109 Eurya Cavaleriei Lévl. = Symplocos laurina ( Retz.) Wall. 15:298 — Esquirolii Lévl. [= Neolitsea spec. 10:193 = Litsea Esquiroli (Lévl.) Allen, 17:329, non Lévl.| = L. Kobuskiana Allen, nom. nov. Evodia Chaffanjoni Lévl. = Euscaphis japonica (Thbg.) Dipp. 15:2 — Lyi Lévl. = Miliusa sinensis Fin. & Gagnep. 10:191 — odorata Lévl. [= Zanthoxylum odoratum (Lévl.) Lévl. 14:224] = Z. rhetsoides Drake, 18:209 Evonymus acanthocarpa Lévl. non Franch. = E. aculeata Hemsl. 14:246 — bicolor Lévl. = E. Rehderiana Loes. 14:245 — Blini Lévl. p. p. = E. uniflora Lévl. & Vant. 14:243 — Blinii Lévl. p. p. = E. theaefolia Wall. ex M. A. Laws. in Hook. f. 14:244 — Blinii Lévl. p. p. = E. Forbesiana Loes. 14:246 — Blini Lévl. p. p. = E. subtrinervis Rehd. 14:247 — Bodinieri Lévl. = E. lanceifolia Loes. 14:248 — Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = E. Dielsiana Loes var. latifolia Loes. 14:245 — Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = E. subtrinervis Rehd. 14:247 — centidens Lévl. 14:244; 18:215 — coreanus Lévl. = E. Maackii Rupr. 14:248 — Crosnieri Lévl. = E. Forbesiana Loes. 14:246 — Darrisii Lév|. = E. Hamiltoniana Wall. 14:248 — Dielsiana “Loes.” ex Lévl., non Loes. = E. Dielsiana Loes. var. lati- folia Loes. 14:245 — disticha Lévl. 14:249 — erythrocarpa (Lévl.) Lévl. = E. acanthocarpa Franch. 14:246 — Esquirolii Lévl. 14:244 — Feddei Lévl..14:245 —hypoleucus Lévl. = Mallotus philippinensis (Lam.) Muell. Arg. — Leclerei Lévl. 14:244 — Maackti “Rupr.” ex Lévl., non Rupr. = E. Hamiltoniana Wall. 14:248 — Mairei Lévl. p. p. = E. grandiflora Wall. 14:242 — Mairei Lévl. p. p. = E. yunnanensis Franch. 14:243 — proteus Lévl. = E. Rehderiana Loes. 14:245 — provicarii Lévl. = Pittosporum truncatum E. Pritz. 12:280 — rugosa Lévl. = E. Hamiltoniana Wall. 14:248 — uniflora Lévl. & Vant. 14:243 — Vanioti Lévl. = E. Forbesiana Loes. 14:246 — yunnanensis Lévl. = Gymnosporia acuminata Hook. f. 14:251 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 291 Fatsia Cavaleriei Lévl. = Trevisia palmata ( Roxb.) Vis. 15:113 Ficus acanthocarpa Lévl. & Vant. = F. clavata Wall. ex Mig. 10:124 — asymetrica Lévl. & Vant. 10:128 = F. obscura BI. 17:74 — Blinii Lévl. & Vant. [= F. suberosa Lévl. & Vant. 10:131] = F. glaberrima Bl. 17:73 — Bodinieri Lév]. & Vant. = F.impressa Champ. ex Benth. 10:125 — Bonatiana Lévl. = F. tikoua Bur. 17:76 — Bonati Lévl. = F. Tikoua Bur. 17:76 — botryoides Lévl. & Vant. 10:128 = F. Martini Lévl. & Vant. 17:75 — cantoniensis Bodinier ex Lévl. = F. scandens Roxb. 17:75 — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. 10:128; 17:78 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. & Vant. = F. foveolata Wall ex Miq. 10:124 — congesta Lévl. & Vant. in Lévl. 10:128 = F. silhetensis Miq. 17:80 — corymbifera Lévl. & Vant. = Solanum verbascifolium L. 18:245 — cuneata Lévl. & Vant. 10:128, p. p. = F. heteromorpha Hemsl. 17:77 — — var. congesta Lévl. & Vant. 10:129, sub F. cuneata — cuneata Lévl. & Vant. 10:128, p. p. = F. pandurata Hance, 17:77 — Cyanus Lévl. & Vant. 10:129 = F. silhetensis Miq. 17:80 — — var. viridescens Lévl. & Vant. = F. silhetensis Miq. 17:80 — Duclouxt Lévl. & Vant. = F. foveolata Wall. ex Miq. 10:124 — Esquiroliana Lévl. = F. hirta var. Roxburghii (Miq.) King, 10:127 — Esquirolii Lévl. & Vant. 17:79; 18:256 — Fauriei Lévl. & Vant. = F. foveolata var. Thunbergii (Maxim.) King, 10:125 —— var. macrocarpa Lévl. = F. foveolata var. Thunbergii (Maxim.) King, 17:75 — fecundissima Lévl. & Vant. = F. lacor Ham. 10:124 — Feddei Lévl. & Vant. = F. glaberrima BI. 17:73 — Fortunati Lévl. & Vant. = F. foveolata Wall. ex Miq. 10:124 — hederifolia Lévl. 10:129 = F. foveolata var. Thunbergii (Maxim.) King, 17:75 — hirtaeformis Lévl. & Vant. [= Actinidia Janata Hemsl. 15:97] = A. eriantha Benth. 18:222 — hypoleucogramma Lévl. & Vant. 10:129 — Jamini Lévl. & Vant. 10:129; 17:75 — Kingiana Lévl. p. p. non Hemsl. 10:129 = F. glaberrima BI. 17:73 — Kingiana Lévl. p. p. non Hemsl. 10:129 = F. pyriformis Hook. & Arn. 17:79 — Kouytchense Lévl. & Vant. = F. heteromorpha Hemsl. 10:126 — laceratifolia Lévl. & Vant. 10:130; 17:78 — lacrymans Lévl. 10:130 = F. Martini Lévl. & Vant. 17:75 292 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Ficus lageniformis Lévl. & Vant. = F. formosana Maxim. 10:127 — laus-Esquirolii Lévl. p. p. = F. hirta Vahl, 10:126 — laus-Esquirolii Lévl. p. p. = F. hirta var. Roxburghii (Miq.) King, 10:127 — Letaqui Lévl. & Vant. 10:130; 17:82 — longepedata Lévl. & Vant. 10:127; 17:74 — longepedata Lévl. & Vant. ex Lévl. p. p. = F. gibbosa BI. var. cuspi- difera King, 10:123 — macrocarpa “Wight” ex Lévl. & Vant., non Wight, 10:130 = F. Roxburghii Wall. ex Miq. 17:81 — macropodocarpa Lévl. & Vant. 10:130 = F. pyriformis Hook. & Arn. var. ischnopoda King, 17:79 — Mairei Lévl. = F. heteromorpha Hemsl. 10:126; 17:76, sub F. erecta Thunb. — Marchandii Lévl. = Capparis viminea Hook. f. & Th. ex Hook. 172332 — Martini Lévl. & Vant. 10:127; 17:75; 18:256 — Michelii Lévl. = F. gibbosa BI. var. cuspidifera King, 10:123 — neo-Esquirolii Lévl. = F. hirta var. Roxburghii (Miq.) King, 10:127 — Nerium Lévl. & Vant. 10:130 = F. pyriformis Hook. & Arn. 17:79 — orthoneura Lévl. & Vant. 10:130 — Ouar:gliense Lévl. = Aglaia tetrapetala (Pierre) Pellegr. 18:210 — pandurata Lévl. & Vant. ex Lévl. = F. heteromorpha Hemsl. 10:126 — pinfaensis Lévl. & Vant. = F. heteromorpha Hemsl. 10:126 — Porteri Lévl. & Vant. = F. hirta Vahl, 10:126; 17:77 — pseudobotryoides Lévl. & Vant. 10:131 — pseudo-piriformis Lévl. & Vant. |= F. erecta Thunb. 10:125| = F. erecta Thunb. var. Sieboldi (Miq.) King, 17:77 — pseudo-religiosa Lévl, = F. lacor Ham, 10:124 — retusiformis Lévl. 10:131 = F. retusa L. 17:74 — rhomboidalis Lévy]. 10:131 = F. formosana Maxim. 17:78 — rhomboidalis Lévl. & Vant. = F. gibbosa BI. var. cuspidifera King, 10:125:.17273 —rufipes Lévl. & Vant. p. p. = F. foveolata Wall. ex Miq. 10:124; 7:732 162255 — rufipes Lévl. & Vant. p. p. = Psychotria Prainii Lévl. 18:248 — Salix Lévl. = Salix babylonica L. 10:115 — sambucixylon Lévl. = F. hispida L. f. 10:126 — Schinzii Lévl. & Vant. 10:131 = F. Abelii Miq. 17:81 — Seguinii Lévl. = F. foveolata Wall. ex Miq. 10:124 — Stapfi Lévl. 10:131; 17:81 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 293 Ficus suberosa Lévl. & Vant. 10:131 = F. glaberrima BI. 17:73 — Taqueti Lévl. & Vant. = F. erecta Thunb. 10:125; 17:76 — Tent Lévl. = F. lacor Ham. 10:124; 17:74 — trichopoda Lévl. = F. longepedata Lévl. & Vant. 10:127 — Vanioti Lévl. (1909) = Aglaia tetrapetala (Pierre) Pellegr. 18:210 — Vanioti Lévl. (1915, p. p.) 17:82; 18:256 Flacourtia Cavalerie: Lévl. = Xylosma racemosum var. kwangtungense (Metcalf) Rehd. 15:102 Fontanesia Argyi Lévl. = Fontanesia Fortunei Carr. 15:302 Fordiophyton Cavaleriei var. violacea Lévl. = Bredia Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Diels, 15:112 Fraxinus Fauriei Lévl, = Meliosma Oldhamii Mig. 15:302, in nota; 18:217 Gardenia Schlechteri Lévl. = G. jasminoides Ellis, 16:321 Gaultheria crenulata “Kurz” ex Lévl., non Kurz, in herb. = Viburnum Schneiderianum Hand.-Mazz. 16:331 Glochidion Bodinieri Lévl. = Glochidion puberum (L.) Hutchins. L4t231 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Illicium Griffithii Hook. f. & Th. 17:323 — Esquiroliu Lévl. = G. villicaule Hook. f. 14:231 — Vanioti Lévl. = Orixa japonica Thunb. 14:224 Gnetum Cavaleriei Lévl. 17:56 verisimiliter ad Anacardiaceas pertinet Gongronema yunnanense Lévl. |= Marsdenia yunnanensis (LévIl.) Woods, 15:317] = Marsdenia oreophila W. W. Sm. 18:242 Grewia Chanetii Lévl. = G. biloba G. Don var. parviflora (Bge.) Hand.- Mazz. 15:93 — Esquirolu Lévl. [= G. biloba G. Don, 15:92] = G. Henryi Burret, Gymnosporia Esquirolii (Lévl.) Lévl. 14:250 Hedyotis Bodinieri Lévl. = Oldenlandia Bodinieri (Lévl.) Chun, 16:316 — Esquirolu Lévl. |= Oldenlandia macrostemon (Hook. & Arn.) Ktze. 16:316] = Oldenlandia hedyotidea (DC.) Hand.-Mazz. 18:247 — Mairei Lévl. = Viburnum congestum Rehd. 16:329 — yunnanensis Lévl. = Viburnum foetidum Wall. var. rectangulatum (Graebn.) Rehd. 16:331 Helicteres Cavaleriei Lévl. = H. glabriuscula Wall. 15:96 Helwingia Argyi Lévl. & Vant. = Stemona japonica (Bl.) Mig. 17:57 Heptapleurum Bodinieri Lévl. = Schefflera Bodinieri (Lévl.) Rehd. — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Schefflera elliptica (Bl.) Harms, 15:114 — Dunnianum Lévl. = Schefflera Delavayi (Franch.) Harms, 15:113 294 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [vor XVIII Heptapleurum Esquirolii Lévl. = Nothopanax Delavayi (Franch.) Harms, 15:115 — tripteris Lévl. = Brassaiopsis tripteris (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:115 Hernandia sinensis Lévl]. = Iodes ovalis Bl. 15:2 Heterosmilax Gaudichaudiana var. latifolia Bodinier ex Lévl. = Hetero- smilax Gaudichaudiana (Kunth) Maxim. 17:64 Hibiscus bellicosus Lévl. = H. sagittifolius Kurz var. septentrionalis Gagnep. 15:95 — Bodinieri Lévl. = H. crinitus (Wall.) G. Don, 15:94 — Bodinieri var. brevicalyculata Lévl. = H. sagittifolius Kurz var. septentrionalis Gagnep. 15:95 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = H. crinitus (Wall.) G. Don, 15:94 — Esquirolii Lévl. = H. sagittifolius Kurz var. septentrionalis Gagnep. 15:95 — Labordei Lévl. 15:94 Hiptage Cavaleriei Lévl. = Eriobotrya Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Rehd. 13:307; — Esquirolii Lév]. = Photinia Bodinieri Lev]. 13:307 Hoya Cavaleriei Lévl. = Holboellia latifolia Wall. 17:321 — Esquirolii Lévl. 15:318 = Dischidia Esquirolii ‘Leévl.) Tsiang, 18:241 — Lyi Lévl. [= H. carnosa “R. Br.” ex Woods., non R. Br. 15:318] 18:241 Hoyopsis Dielsii Lévl. = Tylophora Dielsii (Léevl.) Hu, 18:241 Hydrangea Arbostiana Lévl. = H. Davidii Franch, 12:276 — Davidii Franch. var. Arbostiana Lévl. = H. Davidii Franch., 12:276 — Kamienskii Lévl. = H. paniculata Sieb. 12:277 — Maximowiczii Lévl. = H. Rosthornii Diels, 12:277 — sachalinensis Lév]. = H. paniculata Sieb, 12:277 — Taquetii Lévl. = Schizophragma hydrangeoides Sieb. & Zucc. 12:278 — tiliaefolia Lévl. = H. petiolaris Sieb. & Zucc. 12:278 — villosa Rehd. var. Mairei Lévl. = H. strigosa Rehd. 12:277 Hypericum Argyi Lévl. & Vant. = H. patulum Thunb. 15:100 - Bodinieri Lév\. = H. napaulense Choisy, 18:225 — Dielsi 1 évl. = H. otaruense R. Keller, 18:224 — erectuin Thunb, var. axillare Lév]. = H. erectum Thunb. 18:224 — Henryi Léy|. & Vant. = H. Hookerianum Wight & Arn. 15:100 — kouytchense Lévl. 10:134; 15:101 — longifolium Lévl. 15:101, 377 — Matsumurae Lévl. = H. erectum Thunb. 18:224 —~ Vanioti Lévl. p. p. = H. erectum Thunb. 18:224 — Vanioti Lévl. p. p. = H. otaruense R. Keller, 18:224 Ilex corallina Franch. var. Loeseneri Lev]. 14:242 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 295 Ilex Dunniana Lévl. = I. corallina Franch. 14:241 — Fargesii Franch. var. Bodinieri Loes. in Lévl. = I. metabaptista Loes. var. myrsinoides (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:240 — metabaptista “Loes.” ex Lévl., vix Loes. = I. metabaptista Loes. var. myrsinoides (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:240 — myrsinoides (Lévl.) Merr. = I. metabaptista Loes. var. myrsinoides (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:241, in nota. — purpurea var. Leveilleana Loes. in Lévl. = I. pedunculosa Mig. var. continentalis Loes. 14:240 Illigera Dunniana Lévl. 18:256 Illicium Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Lévl. = I. Griffithii Hook. f. & Th. 17:323 Incarvillea Argyi Lévl. = Quamoclit pennata (Desrouss.) Bojer, 18:242 Indigofera Bodinieri Lévl. = I. stachyodes Lindl. 13:323 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = I. atropurpurea Buch.-Ham. ex Roxb. 13:325 — Craibiana Lévl. = I. reticulata Franch. 13:325 — Dosua Buch.-Ham. var. stachyodes (Lindl.) Lévl. = I. stachyodes Lindl. 13:323 — Esquirolii Lévl. 13:324; 18:207 — Mairei Lévl. = Sophora glauca DC. 13:323 — Thirionni Lévl. = Derris spec. Lévl. 13:330 — Vanioti Lévl. p. p. 13:324 — Vanioti Lévl. p. p. = I. szechuensis Craib, 13:325 Itea Bodinieri Lévl. = I. yunnanensis Franch. 12:279 — Esquirolii Lévl. = I. yunnanensis Franch. 12:279 Ixora Henryi Lévl. 16:322; 18:248 Jasminum Argyi Lévl. = J. floridum Bge. 15:306 — Blinii Lévl. = J. polyanthum Franch. 15:307 — Bodinieri Lévl, = J. sinense Hemsl. 15:306 — Delafieldii Lévl. = J. polyanthum Franch. 15:307 — Dunnianum Lévl. = J. lanceolarium Roxb. var. puberulum Hemsl. 15:306 — Esquirolii Lévl. = J. multiflorum (Burm. f.) Andr. 15:308 — laurifolium var. villosum Lévl, = J. amplexicaule Buch.-Ham. 15:308 — Mairei Lévl. = J. humile L. 15:306 — — var. siderophyllum Lévl. = J. humile L. 15:306 — Prainii Lévl. 15:308; 18:234 — Schneideri Lévl. = J. Duclouxii (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:307 — Seguini Lévl. 15:307; 18:233 — Valbrayi Lévl. = J. Beesianum Forr. & Diels, 15:308 Juniperus Franchetiana Lévl. = J. squamata Lamb. 17:56 — Lemeeana Lévl. & Blin = J. squamata Lamb. var. Fargesii (Komar.) Rehd. & Wils. 17:56 296 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xv Juniperus Mairei Lemée & Lévl. = J. formosana Hayata, 10:110 Kadsura Cavaleriei Lévl. = K. chinensis Hance, 10:190 Keteleeria Esquirolii Lévl. = K. Davidiana (Bertr.) Beiss. 10: 109; 254 Lasianthus Dunniana Lévl. = L. Hookeri Clarke, 16:323 — Esquiroli Lévl. = L. Biermanni King, 16:323 Leea Dielsit Lévl. = Ampelopsis Chaffanjoni (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:25 — theifera Lévl. = Ampelopsis cantoniensis (Hook. & Arn.) Planch. 15:26 Leptodermis Chaneti Lévl. = L. oblonga Bge. 16:328 — Esquiroli Lévl. = L. Potanini Batal. 16:326 — Mairrei Lévl. (1914) = L. pilosa (Fr.) Diels var. glabrescens Wink]. 16:327 — Mairei Lévl. in herb, = Wendlandia longidens (Hance) Hutchins. 16:318 — motsouensis Lévl. = L. Potanini Bat. var. glauca (Diels) H. Winkl. 16:327 — tongchouanensis Lévl. = L. Potanini var. tomentosa H. Winkl. 16:327 Lespedeza Blinii Lévl. = Campylotropis polyantha (Franch.) Schindl. — dichromocalyx (errore) = L. dichromoxylon Lévl. — dichromoxylon Lévl. = Campylotropis polyantha (Franch.) Schindl. 13:329; 18:276 — Fauriei Lévl. = L. daurica (Laxm.) Schindl. 13:328 — Monnoyeri Lévl. 13:328 = L. fasciculiflora Franch. 18:207 — Pampaninii Lévl. = L. Forrestii Schindl. 13:326 Lettsomia Seguini Lévl, = Argyreia Seguini (Lévl.) Vaniot ex Lévl. 15:319; 18:242 Leucosceptrum Bodinieri Lévl. = L. chinense Hemsl. 16:311 Ligustrum Argyi Lévl. = L. Quihoui Carr. 15:305 — Bodinieri Lévl. = L. sinense Lour. var. myrianthum (Diels) Hoefker, LSsOUS — Esquirolt Lévl. = L. lucidum Ait. 15:304 — lucidum var. Esquirolii Lévl. = L. lucidum Ait. 15-304 — Marrei Lévl. = Syringa Mairei (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:302 — phillyrea Lévl. = Osmanthus Delavayi Franch. 15:303 — Taquetii Lévl. = L. japonicum Thunb. 15:305 — Thea Lévl. = Wendlandia salicifolia Franch, 16:317 — Vanioti Lévl. = Fraxinus Griffithii C. B. Clarke, 15:302 Lindera Bodinieri Lévl. |= Benzoin commune (Hemsl.) Rehd. 10:194; 17:330] = L. communis Hemsl. 18:275 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 297 Lindera camphorata Lévl. = Sassafras Tzumu Hemsl. 17:328 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Notaphoebe omeiensis (Gamble) Chun, 10:192; 1 ear | — Dielsii Lévl. = Litsea Cubeba Pers. 10:194 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Litsea spec. 17:330 — yunnanensis Lévl. [= Benzoin commune (Hemsl.) Rehd. 10:194] = L. communis Hemsl. 18:275 — spec. Lévl. = Bridelia spec. 18:213 Litsaea see Litsea Litsea Cavaleriei Lévl. [= Benzoin commune (Hemsl.) Rehd. 10:194] = Lindera communis Hemsl. 18:275 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. = Symplocos stellaris Brand, 15:301 — coreana Lév]. = Machilus Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. 17:327 — Dielsii Lév]. = L. Cubeba Pers. 10:194 — Dunniana Lévl. [= Neolitsea spec. 10:193| = L. Dunniana Lévl. Lits20 — Esquirolii Lévl. [= Benzoin commune (Hemsl.) Rehd. 10:194] = Lindera communis Hemsl. 18:275 — Mairei Lévl. = Myrica adenophora Hance, 17:66 — myricopsis Lévl. = Myrica esculenta Ham. ex Don, 17:66 —touyunensis Lévl. 10:194 [= Benzoin touyunense (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:331] = Lindera megaphylla Hemsl. f. touyunensis (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:275 — undulatifolia Lévl. 10:193 = Neolitsea undulatifolia (Lévl.) Allen, 17:328 Lonicera acrophila Lévl. = L. lanceolata Wall. 16:337 — androsaemifolia Lévl. = Woodfordia fruticosa (L.) S. Kurz, 15:107 — buxifolia Lévl. = L. pileata Oliv. 16:336 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Jasminum sinense Hemsl. 15:306 — Esquirolii Lévl. 16:339 — Fauriei Lévl. & Vant. = L. japonica Thbg. 16:339 — fragilis Lévl. 16:337 — Guilloni Lévl. = L. macrantha Spreng. 16:338 — gyno pogon Lévl. = L. Koehneana Rehd. 16:338 — Mairei Lévl. = L. yunnanensis Franch. 16:339 — Menelii Lévl. = Phlogacanthus pubinervis T. Anders. 16:315 — missionis Lévl. p. p. = L. ligustrina Wall. 16:335 — missionis Lévl. p. p. = L. pileata Oliv. 16:336 — Pampaninii Lévl. 16:338; 18:250, 361 — Rehderi Lévl. = Jasminum sinense Hemsl. 15:306 — Rocheri Lévl. = L. tangutica Maxim. 16:335 298 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII Lonicera Vaccinium Lévl. = Wikstroemia Vaccinium (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:103 Loranthus Esquirolii Lévl. = Tolypanthus Maclurei (Merr.) Danser, Luculia gratissima “Sw.” ex Lévl., non Sweet = Wendlandia ligustrina Wall. 16:317 Lysimachia Mairei Lévl. = Paradombeya sinensis Dunn, 18:222 Lysionotus Cavaleriei Lévl. = L. pauciflorus Maxim. var. linearis Rehd. Machilus camphoratus Lév]. = Alseodaphne camphorata (Lévl.) Allen, 17:326 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 10:192; 17:326 — Dominii Lévl. = Cinnamomum glanduliferum Meissn. 10:192 ~~ Dunnianus Lévl. = Notaphoebe omeiensis (Gamble) Chun, 10:192; 17:327 — Mairei Lévl. = Notaphoebe omeiensis (Gamble) Chun, 10:192; 17:327 — oreophila “Hance” ex Lévl., non Hance = M. longipedicellata Lecte. 17:326 — Thunbergii “Sieb. & Zucc.” ex Lévl., non Sieb. & Zucc. = M. Rehderi Allen, 17:326 Maesa aurea Lévl. = Symplocos Bodinieri Brand, 15:299 — Blini Lévl. = Rhamnus Blinii (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:15 — Bodinieri Lévl. & Blin = Symplocos laurina (Retz.) Wall. 15:298 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = M. japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex Zoll. 15:288 — Dunniana Lévl. = M. japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex Zoll. 15:288 — Esquirolu Lévl. = M. japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex Zoll. 15:288 — Labordei Lévl. = M. japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex Zoll. 15:288 — Martini Lévl. = M. tenera Mez, 15:288 — myrsinoides Lévl. = Ilex metabaptista Loes. var. myrsinoides (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:240 — scandens Lévl. = Trachelospermum axillare Hook. f. 15:310; 18: 237, 361 — singuliflora Lévl. = Quercus phillyreoides Gray, 10:121 — spec. Lévl. = Sarcococca Hookeriana Baill, var. humilis Rehd. & Wils. 14:235 Magnolia Martini Lévl. = Michelia Martini (Lévl.) Fin. & Gagnep. ex Lévl. 10:190 Mahonia elegans Lévl. pro synon. = M. elegans (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:322 Mallotus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Discocleidion rufescens (Franch.) Pax & Hoffm. 14:234 — Esquirolii Lévl. (no. 562) 14:232; 18:213 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 299 Mallotus Esquirolii Lévl. (no. 691) = M. Leveillanus Fedde, 14:232 — Leveillei Fedde ex Lévl. = M. Leveilleanus Fedde, 14:232 — Milliettii Lévl. 14:233 —neo-Cavaleriei Lévl. = Deeringia amaranthoides (Lam.) Merr. Marlea Bodinieri Lév]. = Alangium Faberi Oliver, 15:108 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Gardneria multiflora Mak. 15:309 Melastoma Cavaleriei Lévl. = M. normale D. Don, 15:109 — Esquirolti Lévl. = M. normale D. Don, 15:109 — Mairei Lévl. = Osbeckia crinita Benth. in Wall. ex Clarke, 15:109 Meliosma ? Cavaleriei Lévl. = Ampelopsis Chaffanjoni (Lévl.) Rehd. Melodinus Bodinieri Lévl. = Trachelospermum Bodinieri (Lévl.) Woods. 15:312; 18:237, 361 —Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = Trachelospermum Dunnii (Lévl.) Lévl. 18:237,:301 — Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = Trachelospermum gracilipes Hook. f. 15:311; 18:236 —Chaffanjoni Lévl. = Trachelospermum axillare Hook. f. 15:310; 18:237, 361 — Duclouxii Lévl. = Jasminum Duclouxii (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:307 — Dunnii Lévl. = Trachelospermum Dunnii (Lévl.) Lévl. 15:311; 18:237, 361 — edulis Lévl. = M. Seguini Lévl. 15:313; 18:235 — Esquirolii Lévl. = M. Seguini Lévl. 15:313; 18:235 — flavus Lévl. = M. Seguini Lévl. 15:313; 18:235 — Seguini Lévl. 15:313; 18:235 Melodium Dunnii Lévl. = Trachelospermum Dunnii (Lévl.) Lévl. 15;3115 183237, 361 Melodorum retusum Lévl. = Fissistigma retusum (Lévl.) Rehd. 10:191 Mercurialis acanthocarpa Lévl. = Speranskia cantonensis (Hance) Pax & Hoffm. 14:232 Mespilus Esquirolii Lévl. [= Actinidia lanata Hemsl. 15:97] = A. eriantha Benth. 18:222 Metaplexis Cavaleriei Lévl. [= Marsdenia Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Hand.- Mazz. ex Woods. 15:318] = Marsdenia tenacissima (Roxb.) Wight & Arn. 18:242 Michelia Cavaleriei Lévl., non Fin. & Gagnep. = M. Leveilleana Dandy, Microrhamnus Bodinieri Lévl. = Nyssa sinensis Oliver, 15:107 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Rhamnella Martini (Lévl.) Schneid. 15:11, 377 300 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Microrhamnus Franchetiana Lévl. p. p. = Tripterygium hypoglaucum (Lévl.) Hutchins. 15:1 — Franchetiana Lévl. p. p. = Berchemia Giraldiana Schneid. 15:10 — Mairei Lévl. p. p. = Berchemia Giraldiana Schneid. 15:10 — Mairei Lévl. p. p. = Berchemia pycnantha Schneid. 15:11 — Taquetii Lév]. = Evonymus alata (Thbg.) Reg. 14:249 Microtoena Esquirolii Lévl. = M. insuavis (Hance) Prain ex Dunn, — mollis Lévl. = M. insuavis (Hance) Prain ex Dunn, 18:244 Millettia Blinii Lévl. = M. Dielsiana Harms, 13:326 — Bodinieri Lév]. = M. Dielsiana Harms, 13:326 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Campylotropis velutina (Dunn) Schindl. 13:329 — Dunniana Lév]. = M. Dielsiana Harms, 13:326 — Esquirolii Lévl. 13:326, in nota = Sophora spec. 18:207 — fragrantissima Lévl. = M. Dielsiana Harms, 13:326 — Gentiliana Lévl. 13:326 Morinda Esquirolii Lév\. = Macaranga Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:214 Morus calva Lévl. = Coriaria sinica Maxim. 14:237 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = M. australis Poir. 10:123 —integrifolia Lévl. & Vant. [= Vanieria tricuspidata (Carr.) Hu, 17:72] — Cudrania tricuspidata (Carr.) Bureau, 18:275 — inusitata Levl. = M. australis Poir. 10:123 — Mairei Lévl. = Acalypha Mairei (Lévl.) Schneid. 14:234 Mucuna Bodinieri Lévl. 13:330 = M. Birdwoodiana Tutch. 18:208 — Esquirolii Lévl. 13:331 — Mairei Lévl. = M. sempervirens Hemsl. 13:331 — Martini Lévl. = M. cochinchinensis (Lour.) A. Cheval. 13:331 — terrens Lévl. 13:330 Mussaenda Bodinieri Lévl. = M. pubescens Ait. f. 16:320 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Emmenopterys Henryi Oliv. 16:318 — Esquirolii Lévl. 16:319; 18:248 — Mairei Lévl. = Emmenopterys Henryi Oliv. 16:318 Myrica Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = Castanopsis spec. 17:71 — Cavaleriei Lévl. p. p. = Quercus spec. 10:122; 17:72 — Darrisii Lévl. = Antidesma microphyllum Hemsl. 14:232 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Podocarpus neriifolia D. Don, 10:108 — Mairei Lévl. = Vaccinium pubicalyx Franch. 15:285 — rapaneoidea Lévl. = Distylium chinense (Franch.) Diels, 17:333 — Seguini Lévl. = Distylium chinense ( Franch.) Diels, 12:280; 17:333 M yrsine Chaffanjoni Lévl. = Microtropis fokienensis Dunn, 18:216 — Chevalieri Lévl. = Sarcococca Hookeriana Baill. var. humilis Rehd. & Wils. 14:235 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 301 Myrsine Esquirolii Lévl. = Maesa japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex Zoll. 15:288 — Feddei Lévl. = Ilex metabaptista Loes. var. myrsinoides (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:240 — Seguini Lévl. = Rapanea neriifolia (S. & Z.) Mez, 15:293 Neillia glandulocalyx Lévl. [= NV. sinensis Oliv. f. glanduligera (Hemsl.) Rehd. 13:299] = Neillia sinensis Oliv. 17:334 Ophiorrhiza Cavaleriei Lévl. = O. japonica BI. 16:316 — Esquirolti Lév]. = Jasminum Prainii Lévl. 18:234 — Labordei Lévl. = O. japonica BI. 16:316 — Seguini Lévl. = O. cantoniensis Hance, 16:316 — violaceo-flammea Lév]. = O. cantoniensis Hance, 16:316 Ormosia Esquirolti Lévl. = Sophora japonica L, 13:322 Oxyspora Cavaleriei Lévl. = Fordiophyton Faberi Stapf, 15:112 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Phyllagathis Cavaleriei (Lévl. & Vant.) Guillau- min, 15:113; 18:227, 361 Pachysandra axillaris Franch. var. Kouytchensis Lévl. = P. stylosa Dunn, 14:235 — Bodinieri Lévl. = P. stylosa Dunn, 14:235 — Mairei Lévl. = Sarcococca Hookeriana Baill. var. humilis Rehd. & Wils. 14:235 Paederia Bodinieri Lévl. (1914) = Gardneria multiflora Mak. 15:309 — Bodinieri Lévl. (1915) |= P. Wallichii Hook. f. 16:325] = P. yunnanensis (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:249 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 16:326; 18:249 — Dunniana Lévl. = P. scandens (Lour.) Merr. 16:324; 18:249 — Esquiroli Lévl. = P. scandens (Lour.) Merr. 16:324; 18:249 — Mairei Lévl. = P. scandens (Lour.) Merr. 16:324; 18:249 — — tomentosa “Bl.” ex Lévl., non Bl. = P. Cavaleriei Lévl. 16:326 — var. Mairei (Lévl.) Lévl. = P. scandens (Lour.) Merr. 16:324 —— var. purpureo-coerulea Lévl. & Vant. = [P. Wallichti Hook. f. 16:325] = P. yunnanensis (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:249 Paliurus Mairei Lévl. = Zizyphus mauritiana Lam. 15:10 Parameria Esquirolii Lévl. |= Sindechites Esquiroli (Lévl.) Woods., 153516] = S$, Henry: Olly. 132258 Passiflora Seguini Lévl. & Vant. 18:225 Pavetta Esquirolii Lév]. = Clerodendron Bungei Steud. 15:324 Pentace Esquiroliu Lévl. = Burretiodendron Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:48, pl. 178; 18:220 —Virginis Lévl. = Tripterygium hypoglaucum (Lévl.) Hutchins. 14:252 Pentasacme Esquiroli Lévl. = Heterostemma Esquirolii (Lévl.) Tsiang, 302 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVIII Periploca astacus Lévl. = Trachelospermum axillare Hook. f. 15:310; 18:237, 361 Pertya Bodinieri Vaniot, 16:340 Philadelphus coronarius var. chinensis Lévl. = P. Magdalenae Koehne, 12:275 Photinia Bodinieri Lévl. 13:307 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1907) = P. Beauverdiana Schneider, 13:305 — Cavaleriei (1912) = P. crassifolia Lévl. 13:306 — crassifolia Lévl. 13:306 — Mairei Lévl., 13:307 — rosifoliolata Lévl. = Cotoneaster glaucophylla Franch, 13:302 — rubro-lutea Lévl. = Malus Sieboldii (Reg.) Rehd. 13:308 — serrulata “Lindl.” ex Lévl., non Lindl. = P. Bodinieri Lévl. 13 :307 Phyllanthodendron Cavaleriei Lévl. = Phyllanthus Dunnianus (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz. 14:230 — Dunnianum Lévl. = Phyllanthus Dunnianus (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz. 14:230, 426 — — var. hypoglaucum Lévl. = Phyllanthus Dunnianus (Lévl.) Hand.- Mazz. 14:230 — sp. Lévl. = Mallotus philippinensis (Lam.) Muell. Arg. 14:233 Phyllanthus Argyi Lévl. = Securinega suffruticosa (Pall.) Rehd. 14:230 — Franchetiana Lévl. 14:230 — Mairei Lévl. = P. Emblica L. 14:230 Pieris Bodinieri Lévl. = P. formosa (Wall.) D. Don, 15:280 — buxifolia Lévl. & Vant. = Vaccinium triflorum Rehd. 15:287 —Cavaleriei Lévl. |= Leucothoé spec. 15:280] = L. Griffithiana Clarke, 18:230 — coreana Lévl. = Vaccinium bracteatum Thunb. 15:282 — divaricata Lévy]. = Vaccinium bracteatum Thunb, 15:282 —.Duclouxii Léyvl. = Vaccinium Duclouxii (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz., 15:284-; 18:231 — Esquirolii Lévl. & Vant. = Vaccinium mandarinorum Diels, 15:284 —— var. discolor Lévl. & Vant. = Vaccinium mandarinorum Diels, 15:284 —— var. leucocalyx Lévl. = Vaccinium pubicalyx var. leucocalyx (Leévl.) Rehd. 15:285 — Fauriei Lévl. = Vaccinium bracteatum Thunb. 15:282 — Fortunati Lévl. = Gaultheria yunnanensis (Franch.) Rehd. 15:282 — Gagne painiana Lévl. = Vaccinium fragile Franch. 15:286 — Henryi Lévl. |= Xolisma villosa var. pubescens (Franch.) Rehd., 15:281] = Lyonia villosa var. pubescens (Franch.) Rehd. 18:231 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 303 Pieris kouyangensis Lévl. [= Xolisma ovalifolia var. lanceolata ( Wall.) Rehd. 15:281] = Lyonia ovalifolia var. lanceolata (Wall.) Hand.- Mazz. 18:231 — longicornu Lévl. [= Vaccinium mandarinorum Diels, 15-754] = V. mandarinorum var. austrosinense (Hand.-Mazz.) Metc. 18:231, — lucida Lévl. = Vaccinium malaccense Wight, 15:285 — Mairei Lévl. [= Xolisma ovalifolia (Wall.) Rehd. 15:281]| = Lyonia ovalifolia (Wall.) Drude, 18:230 — — var. parvifolia Lévl. [= Xolisma ovalifolia var. lanceolata (Wall.) Rehd. 15:281] = Lyonia ovalifolia var. lanceolata (Wall.) Hand.- Mazz. 18:231 — Martini Lévl. = Vaccinium Dunalianum Wight var. urophyllum Rehd. & Wils. 15:286 — oligodonta Lévl. = Maesa japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex ZOUs15: 289 —ovalifolia var. denticulata Lévl. = Vaccinium malaccense Wight, 15:285 —repens Lévl. [= Vaccinium repens (Lévl.) Rehd:. 15;283] = -V. fragile Franch. var. myrtifolium Franch. 18:231 — Ulbrichii Lévl. [= Xolisma ovalifolia (Wall.) Rehd. 15: 281) = Lyonia ovalifolia (Wall.) Drude, 18:230 — vaccinium Lévl. = Gaultheria vinnanedtis (Franch.) Rehd. 15:282 Pinus Argyi Lemée & Lévl. [= P. tabulaeformis Carr. 102109) = 2, Massoniana Lamb. 17:54 ——var. longevaginans [= P. tabulaeformis Carr. 10: 109}; == PF, Massoniana Lamb. 17:54 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = P. Massoniana Lamb. 10:109; 17:54 — Komarovi Lévy]. = P. Armandi Franch. 10:108 — levis Lemée & Lévl. = P. Armandi Franch. 10:108 — nana Faurie & Lemée = P. densiflora Sieb. & Zucc. 10: 109 Piptanthus spec. Lévl. = Polygala arillata D. Don, 18:211 Pirus Bodinieri Lévl. = Decaspermum fruticosum Forst. 15:109 — brunnea Lévl. (1912) = Photinia villosa (Thbg.) DC. 13:304 — brunnea Lévl. (1916), [= Benzoin glaucum Sieb. & Zucc. 10: 194] = Lindera glauca (Sieb. & Zucc.) Bl. 18:275 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Stranvaesia Davidiana Decne. 13:307 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Malus Sieboldii (Reg.) Rehd. 13:308 — Feddei Lévl. = Photinia amphidoxa (Schneid.) Rehd. & Wils. 13:306 — Koehnei Lévl. = Sorbus Hemsleyi (Schneid.) Rehd. 13:304 — Mairei Lévl. = Pyrus Calleryana Decne. 13:310 — mokpoensis Lévl. = Photinia villosa var. coreana (Decne. ) Rehd. 305 304 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII Pirus rufifolia Lévl. = Docynia rufifolia (Lévl.) Rehd. 13:310 — sinensis Lindl. var. Maximowicziana Lévl. = Photinia villosa (Thbg.) DC, 13:304 — spectabilis Ait. var. albescens Lévl. = Photinia villosa (Thbg.) DC. — subcrataegifolia Lévl. = Malus Sieboldii (Reg.) Rehd. 13:308 — Taqueti Lév]. = Amelanchier asiatica (Sieb. & Zucc.) Endl. ex Walp. 13:308 — Vanioti Lévl. = Amelanchier asiatica (Sieb. & Zucc.) Endl. ex Walp. 13:308 Pittosporum Cavaleriei Lévl. = P. glabratum Lindl. 12:280 — trigonocarpum Léyl. = P. glabratum Lindl. 12:280 Plectranthus Mairei Lévl. = P. coetsa Hamilt. 16:314 Podocarpus Mairei Lemée & Lévl. = Keteleeria Davidiana (Bertr.) Beiss. 10:109; 18:254 Pogostemon lavandulaespica Lévl. = Elsholtzia heterophylla Diels, 18: 244, 361 Polygala Dunniana Lévl. 18:211 — Taquetii Lévl. = P. japonica Houtt. 18:211 Polygonum Mairei Lévl. = P. urophyllum Franch. & Bur. 10:184; 17:37 — Statice Lévl. [= P. multiflorum Thunb. 10:185] 10:282; 17:317 — yunnanense Lévl. = P. cuspidatum Sieb. & Zucc. 17:316 — zigzag Lévl. & Vant. = P. emodi Meissn. var. dependens Diels, 10:184; 17:316 Populus Bonatiana Lévl. = P. Bonatii Lévl. 10:112 — Bonatii Lévl. 10:112; 18:273 — macranthela Lévl. & Vant. 10:111 = P. adenopoda Maxim. 17:65 — rotundifolia Griff. var. macranthela (Lévl. & Vant.) Lévl. [= P. macranthela Lévl. & Vant. 10:111] = P. adenopoda Maxim. 18:273 Porana Esquirolii Lévl. = P. sinensis Hemsl. 15:318 — Gagne painiana Lévl. = P. racemosa Roxb. 15:319 Premna Bodinieri Lévl. 15:324 = P. puberula Pamp, 18:243 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:324 — Esquirolti Lévl. = Viburnum congestum Rehd. 16:329 — Mairei Lévl. = Meliosma cuneifolia Franch. 18:218 — Martini Lévl. = P. puberula Pamp. 15:324 — Merinoi Lévl. = Hydrangea strigosa Rehd. 12:277 — Valbrayi Lévl. |= Viburnum foetidum Wall. 16:331] = Viburnum foetidum var. ceanothoides (C. H. Wright) Hand.-Mazz. 17:250 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 305 Prosopis Esquirolii Lévl. = Pterolobium punctatum Hemsl. 13:322 Prunus daemonifuga Lévl. & Vant. = P. Persica (L.) Batsch, 13:319 _—_ diamantina Lévl. = P. Maackii Rupr. var. diamantina (Lévl.) Koehne, 13:321 __ Dunniana Lévl. = P. Wilsonii (Diels ex Schneid.) Koehne var. leiobotrys Koehne, 17:340 — Fauriei Lévl. = P. Padus L. 13:320 — Lyi Blin ex Lévl. = Symplocos paniculata (Thbg.) Miq. 15:297 _— Mairei Lévl. = Symplocos paniculata (Thbg.) Mig. 15:297 — myrtacea Lévl. = P. discadenia Koehne, 13:319 Nakaii Lévl. = P. japonica var. Nakaii (Lévl.) Rehd. 13:319 — odontocalyx Lévl. 13:320 — Persica var. lasiocalyx Lévl. & Vant. = P. Persica (L.) Batsch, 13:319 — — var. longistyla Lévl. 13:319 — seoulensis Lévl. = P. Padus L. var. seoulensis (Lévl.) Nakai, 13:320 — Taqueti Lévl. = Rhamnus Taqueti (Levl.) Schneid. 15:16 — Vanioti Lévl. = P. pubigera (Schneid.) Koehne, 13:320 Psychotria Esquirolii Lévl. = P. rubra (Lour.) Poir. 16:322 — Henryi Lévl. 16:322; 18:248 — Prainii Lévl. 16:322; 18:248 Pueraria Argyi Lévl. & Vant. = P. Thunbergiana (Sieb. & Zucc.) Benth. 1373312167208 __ Bodinieri Lévl. & Vant. = P. Thunbergiana (Sieb. & Zucc.) Benth. 13:331; 18:208 —_ caerula Lévl. & Vant. = P. Thunbergiana (Sieb. & Zucc.) Benth, 13:331; 18:208, 276 — Koten Lévl. = P. Thunbergiana (Sieb. & Zucc.) Benth. 13:331; 18:208 — Seguini Lévl. = Dunbaria pulchra Benth. 13:332 Pyrus, see Pirus Quercus Argyi Lévl. = Castanopsis spec. 10:120; 7-71 __ brunnea Lévl, = Castanopsis hystrix (Hook. f. & Th.) A. DC. 10: EES3<17:68 — Castanopsis Lévl. [= Castanopsis caudata Franch. 10:119] = Casta- nopsis neo-Cavaleriei A. Camus, 17:69, 371 — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. [= Castanopsis tribuloides var. echidno- carpa King ex Hook. f. 10:119] = Castanopsis neo-Cavaleriei A. Camus, 17:69, 371 —cepifera Lévl. p. p. [= Castanopsis caudata Franch. 10:119] = Castanopsis Eyrei (Champ.) Tutcher 17:69 — cepifera Lévl. p. p. = Lithocarpus spicata Rehd. & Wils. 10:120 306 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. xvi Quercus coreana Lévl. [= Q. serrata Thunb. 10:120; 17:71] = Q. glandulifera Bl. 18:274 — cryptoneuron Lévl. = Castanopsis cryptoneuron Rehd. 10:119; 17:71 — Dunniana, Lévl. = Sageretia rugosa Hance, 15:12 — Franchetiana Lévy]. = Castanopsis tibetana Hance, 10:119; 17:70 — funebris Lévl. = Q. mongolica Fisch. ex Turcz. in Ledeb. 10:120 — guyavaefolia Lévl. 10:121; 17:71 — kasatensis Lévl. = Q. acuta Thunb. 10:122 — Kasaimok Lévl. = Q. acuta Thunb. 10:122 — Mairei Lévl. = Lithocarpus spec. 10:120 — pinfaensis Lévl. = Castanopsis Fargesii Franch. 10:119 — Prainiana Lév]. 10:121; 17:72 — pseudoglauca Lévl. = Q. acuta Thunb. 10:122 — quelpaertensis Lévl. = Q. acuta Thunb. 10:122 — Taquetii Lévl. = Q. glauca Thunb. 10:121 — trinervis Lévl. |= Castanopsis caudata Franch. 10:119] = Casta- nopsis Eyrei (Champ.) Tutcher, 17:69 — Vaniotii Lévl. = Q. glauca Thunb. 10:121; 17:72 Rapanea aurea Lévl. = Eurya nitida Korth. 15:99 Reevesia Cavaleriei Lévl. = R. pubescens Mast. 15:96 — Esqutrolii Lévl. = Rhododendron Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:276 — thyrsoidea Lévl. = R. pubescens Mast. 15:96 Rhamnus Bodinieri Lév]. 15:15; 18:219 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1910) = R. heterophyllus Oliver 15:14 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1911) = R. Leveilleanus Fedde, 15:17; 18:219 — cortaceifolius Lév]. = Sideroxylon Wightianum Hook. & Arn. 15:294 — Esquirolii Lévl, 15:14; 18:219 — hamatidens Lévl, 15:17 — Martini Lévl. = Rhamnella Martini (Lévl.) Schneid. 15:11, 377; 18:219 — myrtillus Lévl. = Myrsine africana L. 15:293 — Pasteuri Lév]. = Gardneria multiflora Mak. 15:309 — pruniformis Lévl. = R. leptophyllus Schneid. 15:17 — pseudo-frangula Lévl. = R. crenatus Sieb. & Zucc. 15:13 — Schneideri Lévy]. & Vant. 15:17 — serpyllifolius Lévl. 15:16 — Taqueti (Lévl.) Lévl. 15:16 Raphidophora Dunniana Lévl. 17:57 Rhododendron a/bicaule Lévl. = R. decorum Franch. 15:270 — Argyi Lévl. = R. mucronatum (BI.) G. Don, 15:278 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 307 Rhododendron Bachii Lévl. 15:275; 18:229 — Blinii Lévl. = R. lutescens Franch. 15:271 — caeruleum Lévl. 15:273; 18:229, 361 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:276 — — var. Chaffanjoni Lév]. = R. stamineum Franch. 15:275 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. = R. stamineum Franch. 15:275 — chrysocalyx Lévl. & Vant. 6:200; 15:276; 18:230 — cordatum Lévl. = R. Souliei Franch. 15:270 — crenatum Lévl. = R. racemosum Franch. 15:274 — cruentum Lévl. 15:269 — denudatum Lévl. 15:269; 18:229 — Duclouxii Lévl. [= R. spinuliferum Franch. 15:274] = X R. Duclouxii Lévl. (R. spiciferum > spinuliferum), fide Hand.-Mazz. 18:229 — eriandrum Lévl. = R. caeruleum Lévl. 15:273 — Esquirolii Lévl. 15:276; 18:229 — euonymifolium Lévl. 15:273 — farinosum Lévl. 15:269 — Feddei Lévl. 15:278 — Franchetianum Lévl. = R. decorum Franch. 15:270 — fuchsiaeflora Lévl. = R. spinuliferum Franch. 15:274 — fuchsiifolium Lévl. 15:276 — Giraudiasii Lévl. = R. decorum Franch. 15:270 — hallaisanense Lévl. = R. yedoense Maxim. var. poukhanense (LévI.) Nakai, 15:277 — Jahandiezii Lévl. = R. siderophyllum Franch. 15:272 — kouytchense Lévl. = R. chrysocalyx Lévl. 18:230 — Leclerei Lévl. 15:271 — Lemeei Lévl. = R. lutescens Franch. 15:271 — leucandrum Lévl. 15:272 — liliiflorum Lévl, 15:271 — Lyi Lévl. 15:271 — Mairei Lévl. = R. lacteum Franch. 15:269 — Maximowiczianum Lévl. 15:278 = R. irroratum Franch. 18:229, — missioniarium Lévl. 15:271 — motsouense Lévl. = R. racemosum Franch. 15:274 — nanum Lévl. = R. polycladum Franch. 15:273 — poukhanense Lévl. = R. yedoense Maxim. var. poukhanense (LévI.) Nakai, 15:277 — rex Lévl. 15:270; 18:229 308 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Rhododendron rubro-punctatum Lévl. & Vant. = R. Bodinieri Franch. 15:272 — Seguini Lévl. = R. Bodinieri Franch. 15:272 — spinigerum Lévl. = R. chrysocalyx Lévl. & Vant. 15:276 — tapelouense Lévl. = R. tatsienense Franch, 15:272 — Taquetii Lév]. = R. mucronulatum Turcz. 15:275 — umbelliferum Lévl. 15:277 — Vaniotii Lévl. = R. Esquirolii Lévl. 15:276; 18:229 — xanthoneuron Lév]. = R. denudatum Lévl. 15:269 Rhus Argyi Lévl. = Pistacia chinensis Bge. 14:238 — Blinti Lévl. = Cipadessa baccifera Miq. var. sinensis Rehd. & Wils. 14:227, 426 — Bodinieri Lévl. = Spondias axillaris Roxb, 14:237 — Bofilti Lévl. = Meliosma Oldhami Miq. 15:10 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = Eurycorymbus Cavaleriei (Lévl.) Rehd. & Hand.- Mazz. 15:8; 18:217 — echinocarpa Lévl. p. p. = R. punjabensis Stewart var. sinica (Diels) Rehd. & Wils. 14:238 — echinocarpa Lévl. p. p. = R. trichocarpa Mig. 14:239 — Esquirolii Lévl. = R. punjabensis Stewart var. sinica (Diels) Rehd. & Wils. 14:238 — gummifera Lévl. = Pistacia chinensis Bge. 14:238 — Mairei Lévl. = R. punjabensis Stewart var. sinica (Diels) Rehd. & Wils. 14:238 Rhynchosia Argyi Lévl. = Glycine Soja Sieb. & Zucc. 18: 208 Ribes pachysandroidea Lévl. = R. laurifolium Jancz. 12:279 Rosa adenoclada Lévl. 13:314; 17:339 — Argyi Lévl. = R. lucidissima Lévl. 18:257 — Banksiae f. aculeata Lévl. = R. Banksiae Ait. 13:315 — — f. albiflora Lévl. = R. Banksiae Ait. 13:315 — — f. luteiflora Lévl. = R. Banksiae f. lutea Lindl. 13:315 — — f. subinermis Lévl. = R. Banksiae Ait. 13:315 — Blinii Levl. = R. multiflora var. carnea Thory, 13:311 — Bodinieri Levi, & Vant. |= R. microcarpa Lindl. 13:314] = R. cymosa Tratt. 17:339; 18:257 — Cavaleriei Lévl, [= R. microcarpa Lindl. 13:314] = R. cymosa Tratt. 17:339; 18:257 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. & Vant. [= R. microcarpa Lindl. 13:314] = R. cymosa Tratt. 17:339; 18:257 — Charbonneaui Lévl. = R. longicuspis A. Bertol. 13:314 — clavigera Lévy]. = R. Brunonii Lindl, 13:312 — Duclouxii Lévl. = R. odorata var. gigantea (Coll.) Rehd. & Wils. AS:317 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 309 Rosa Esquirolii Lévl. & Vant. [= R. microcarpa Lindl. 13:314] = R. cymosa Tratt. 17:339; 18:257 — Fauriei Lévl. p. p. = R. Maximowicziana Reg. 13:312 — Fauriei Lévl. p. p. = R. acicularis Lindl. 13:317 — gechouitangensis Lévl. ="R. odorata Sweet, 13:316 — Gentiliana Lévl. & Vant. 13:313; 17:338 — — var. adenoclada (Lévl.) Lévl. = R. adenoclada Lévl. 13:314 — iochanensis Lévl. = R. sertata Rolfe, 13:318 — Korsakoviensis Lévl. = R. acicularis Lindl. 13:317; 18:257 — Lebrunii Lévl. = R. multiflora var. carnea Thory, 13:311 — lucidissima Lévl. 13:316; 18:257 — macrophylla var. hypoleuca Lévl. = R. multiflora var. cathayensis Rehd. & Wils. 13:311 — Mairei Lévl. 13:319; 17:339 — Marrettii Lévl. 13:318; 18:257 — mokanensis Lévl. p. p. [= R. multiflora var. quelpaertensis (Lévl.) Rehd. & Wils. 13:310] = R. multiflora var. mokanensis (Lévl.) Rehd. 17:336 — mokanensis Lévl. p. p. = R. Wichuraiana Crép. 13:311 — Nakaiana Lévl. = R. multiflora Thunb. var. adenophora Franch, & Sav. £32310° 17330 — oulengensis (sic) Lévl. = R. odorata Sweet, 13:316 — Parmentieri Lévl. = R. Davidi Crép. var. elongata Rehd. & Wils. 13:318; 17:339 — Patrum Lévl. = R. cymosa Tratt. 17:339, in discuss. — quelpaertensis Lévl. = R. multiflora var. quelpaertensis (Lévl.) Rehd. & Wils. 13:310; 17:337 — Rubus Lévl. & Vant. 13:312; 17:338 — — var. yunnanensis Lévl. = R. Rubus Lévl. & Vant. 13:312 — sericea f. aculeata Focke ex Lévl. = R. omeiensis Rolfe, 13:318 — — f. eglandulosa Lévl. = R. omeiensis Rolfe, 13:318 — — f. inermis Lévl. = R. omeiensis Rolfe, 13:318 — Sorbus Lévl. = R. omeiensis Rolfe, 13:318; 17:339 — Taqueti Lévl. p. p. = R. acicularis Lindl. 13:317 — Taqueti Lévl. p. p. = R. Wichuraiana Crép. 13:311; 17:338, in discuss. — tongtchouanensis Lévl. = R. odorata Sweet, 13:316 — Willmottiana Lévl. = R. longicuspis A. Bertol. 13:314; 17:339 Rubus alnifoliolatus Lévl. 18:41 —ampelophyllus Lévl. = R. crataegifolius Bge. f. makinoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:39 310 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [ VOL, XVIII Rubus ampliflorus Lévl. & Vant. = R. tephrodes Hance var. ampliflorus (Lévl. & Vant.) Hand.-Mazz. 18:30 — andropogon Lévl. = R. multibracteatus Lev]. & Vant. 18:33 — arbor Lévl, & Vant. = R. malifolius Focke 18:28 — Argyi Lévl. = R. Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. 18:44 — Blinii Lévl. 18:37 — Bodinieri Lévy]. & Vant. = R. Buergeri Miq. 18:37 — Bonati Lévl. = R. foliolosus D. Don, 18:48 — Boudieri Lévl. = R. foliolosus D. Don, 18:48 — calycacanthus Lévl. 18:31 — — var. Buergerifolia Lévl. = R. calycacanthus Lévl. 18:31 — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = R. setchuenensis Bur. & Franch. 18:34 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. & Vant. = R. amphidasys Focke, 18:35 — coreanus Miq. var. Nakaianus Lévl. = R. coreanus Miq. 18:46 — crataegifolius Bge. var. subcrataegifolius Lévl. & Vant. = R. incisus var. subcrataegifolius (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 18:40 — croceacanthus Lévl. 18:42 — Darrisii Lévl. = R. caly thus Lévl. 18:31 — diamantinus Lévy]. = R. idaeus var. diamantinus (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:52 — Duclouxti Lévl. = R. Delavayi Franch. 18:41 —erectifolius Lévl. = R. crataegifolius Bge. f. makinoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:39 — Esquirolii Lévl. 18:34 — Fauriei Lévl. & Vant. 18:38 — Feddei Lévl. & Vant. 18:35 — Franchetiana Lévy]. = R. fragarioides Bertol. var. adenophora Franch. 18:26 — Gentilianus Lévl. & Vant. 18:29 — Grossularia Lévl. & Vant. = R. incisus Thbg. 18:40 — hastifolius Lévl. & Vant. 18:36 — Hoatiensis Lev]. = R. coreanus Mig. 18:46 — holadenus Lévl. 18:31 — ikenoensis Lévl. & Vant. 18:27 — illudens Lévl. 18:48 — itoensis Lévl. & Vant. = R. crataegifolius f. itoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:39 — Jamini Lévl. & Vant. = R. irenaeus Focke, 18:36 — kanayamensis Lévl. & Vant. 18:51 — kerrtifolius Lévl. & Vant. = R. corchorifolius L. f. 18:37 — Kinashii Lévl. & Vant. = R. mesogaeus Focke, 18:50 — — var. coreensis Lévl. & Vant. = R. adenochlamys (Focke) Focke, 18:49 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 311 Rubus Kuntzeanus var. xanthacantha (Lévl.) Lévl. = R. innominatus var. Kuntzeanus (Hemsl.) Bailey, 18:49 — Labbei Lévl. & Vant. = R. calycacanthus Lévl. 18:31 — longistylus Lévl. = R. foliolosus D, Don, 18:48 — Lyi Lévl. 18:35 — Mairei Lévl. (1912) 18:28 — Mairei Lévl. (1913) = R. foliolosus D. Don, 18:48 — Makinoensis Lévl. & Vant. = R. crataegifolius Bge. f. makinoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:39 — marmoratus Lévl. & Vant. 18:42 — Matsumuranus Lévl. & Vant. = R. idaeus var. Matsumuranus (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:52 — minimiflorus Lévl. = R. Lambertianus Ser. var. minimiflorus (Lévl.) Cardot, 18:30 — minusculus Lévl. & Vant. 18:41 — Mongouilloni Lévl. & Vant. = R. alceaefolius Poir. 18:32 — Mouyousensis Lévl. = R. chroosepalus Focke, 18:28 — multibracteatus Lévl. & Vant. 18:33 — — var. Demangei Lévl. = R. alceaefolius Poir. 18:32 — myriadenus Lévl. = R. sumatranus Miq. 18:43 — — var. grandifoliolatus Lévl. = R. sumatranus Mia. 18:43 — Nakaianus Lévl. = R. coreanus Miq. 18:46 _— ouensanensis Lévl. & Vant. = R. crataegifolius f. itoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:39 — Papyrus Lévl. = R. ichangensis Hemsl. & Ktze. 18:29 — paykouangensis Lévl. 18:30 — petaloides Lévl. = R. chroosepalus Focke, 18:28 — pinfaensis Lévl. & Vant. 18:50 — pseudosaxatilis Lévl. = R. coreanus Miq. 18:46 — — var. Kouytchensis Lévl. = R. coreanus Mig. 18:46 — Pyi Lévl. = R. micranthus D. Don, 18:45 — qguelpaertensis Lévl. = R. coreanus Mig. 18:46 — refractus Lévl. 18:27 — Rocheri Lévl. 18:27 — sachalinensis Lévl. = R. idaeus var. aculeatissimus Reg. & Tiling, 18:53 — schizostylus Lévl. 18:48 — sino-Sudrei Lévl. 18:36 — stephanandria Lévl. 18:44 — subcrataegifolius (Lévl. & Vant.) Lévl. = R. incisus Thunb. var. subcrataegifolius (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 18:40 312 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Rubus suberectifolius Lévl. = R. crataegifolius Bge. f. makinoensis (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:39 — talaikiaensis Lévl. = R. Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. 18:44 — Taqueti Lévl. = R. parvifolius L. 18:47 — Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. var. Argyi (Lévl.) Lévl. = R. Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. 18:44 — Thunbergii var. talaikiaensis (Lévl.) Lévl. = R. Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. 18:44 — tongchouanensis Lévl. 18:45 — triflorus Rich. var. diversifolius Lévl. = R. pseudojaponicus Koidz. 18:26 — umbellifer Lévl. = Grewia biloba var. parviflora (Bge.) Hand.-Mazz. — Vanioti Lévl. = R. corchorifolius L. f. 18:37 — xanthacantha Lévl. = R. innominatus S. Moore var. Kuntzeanus (Hemsl.) Bailey, 18:49 — Yabei Lévl. & Vant. = R. idaeus var. Yabei (Lévl. & Vant.) Koidz. 18:51 Sabia Cavaleriei Lévl. = Orixa japonica Thunb. 14:224 — Dielsii Lévl. 15:9 — Dunnii Lévl. = S. gracilis Hemsl. 15:9 — edulis Lévl. p. p. = Iodes ovalis BI. 15:2 — edulis Lévl. p. p. = Todes Seguini (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:3 — Esquirolti Lévl. = Gardneria multiflora Makino, 15:309 — Feddei Lévl. = Orixa japonica Thunb. 14:224 — parviflora var. nitidissima Lévl. 15:10 Sageretia Bodinieri Lévy]. = Rhamnus Esquirolii Lévl. 15:14 Salix andropogon Lévl. & Vant. 10:117: 18:255, 361 — angiolepis Lévl. & Vant. 10:113; 18:255 — anisandra Lévl. & Vant. 10:113 = S. dodecandra Lévl. 18:254 — Argyi Lévl. = S. Wilsonii Seemen, 10:112; 18:254 — Blinii Lévl. 10:117; 18:274 — Camusii Lévl. 10:115 = S. dodecandra Lévl. 18:254 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 10:113; 17:65; 18:254 — dodecandra Lévl. 10:112; 18:254 — dolichostyla var. hirosakensis Lévl. & Vant. = S. hondoensis Koidz. 10:114 — Duclouxii Lévl. (1909), 10:117; 17:66 = S. variegata Franch. 18:255 —— var. kouytchensis Lévl. [= S. kouytchensis (Lévl.) Schneid. 10:117 = S. Duclouxii Lévl. 17:66] = S. variegata Franch. 18:255 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 313 Salix Duclouxii Lévl. (1915) [= S. Kouytchensis (Lévl.) Schneid.| = S. variegata Franch. 18:255 — erioclada Lévl. 10:115; 17:65; 18:255 — Feddei Lévl. = S. koreensis Anderss. 10:114; 18: 273 — funebris Lévl. = S. Wallichiana Anderss. 10:116; 18:255 — gymnolepis Lévl. [= S. Makinoana Seemen, 10:114] = S. Gilgiana Seemen, 18:274 — hallaisanensis Lévl. [= S. caprea L. 10:116] 18:273 — — var. nervosa Lévl. [= S. caprea L. 10:116] 18:273 — hamatidens Lévl. 10:114 — ignicoma Lévl. & Vant. = S. vulpina Anderss. 10:115 — japonica var. nippoensis Lévl. = S. japonica Thunb. 10:116 — Kinashii Lévl. = S. amygdalina L. var. nipponica (Franch. & Sav.) Schneid. 10:113; 18:273 — korsakoviensis Lévl. = S. sachalinensis Fr. Schmidt, 10:117 — luctuosa Lévl. 10:115; 17:66; 18:255 — Mairei Lévl. = S. Wallichiana Anderss. 10:116; 18:255 — pachyclada Lévl. 10:116 = S. Wallichiana Anderss. 18:255 — pogonandra Lévl. = S. koreensis Anderss. 10:114; 18:273 — polyandra Lévl. = S. Cavaleriei Lévl. 10:113; 18:254 — pseudo-Gilgiana Lévl. = S. koreensis Anderss. 10:114; 18:273 — pseudo-jessoensis Lévl. = S. koreensis Anderss. 10:114; 18:273 — pseudo-lasiogyne Lévl. = S. koreensis Anderss. 10:114; 18:273 — Pyi Lévl. = S. Cavaleriei Lévl. 10:113; 18:254 — sapporoensis Lévl. 10:117 — Shirai var. vulcaniana Lévl. & Vant. = S, vulpina Anderss. 10:115 — Taquetii Lévl. = S. Blinii Lévl. 10:117; 18:273 — yunnanensis Lévl]. = S. Cavaleriei Lévl. 10:113; 18:254 Sambucus 4rgyi Lévl. = S. javanica Bl. var. Argyi (Lévl.) Rehd. 16:328 Sarcopyramis Bodinieri Lévl. & Vant. = S. napalensis Wall. 18:227 — nepalensis var. Bodinieri (Lévl. & Vant.) Lévl. = S. napalensis Wall. 18:22 Saurauja Vanioti Lévl. = Celastrus Vanioti (Lévl.) Rehd. 14:249 Schizandra hypoglauca Lévl. = S. Henryi Clarke, 10:191 Senecio Gentilianus Vaniot = S. saxatilis Wall. ex DC. 18:253 Sideroxylon Bodinicri Lévl, = Handeliodendron Bodinieri (Lévl.) Rehd. 16:66, fig., pl. 119; 18:217 Sloanea Hanceana Lévl. non Hemsl. = Sloanea sinensis (Hance) Hu, 15:91 Smilax Blinii Lévl. = S. glabra Roxb. 10:110; 17:58 — Bodinieri Lévl. & Vant. = S. glauco-china Warb. 17:61 314 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Smilax castaneiflora Lévl. 10:111; 17:62 — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. apud Lévl. = S. scobinicaulis Wright, 17:60 — China “L.”’ ex Lévl., non L. = S. glauco-china Warb. 17:61 — — f. obtusa Lévl. = S. China L. 17:61 — Darristi Lévl. 10:111 = S. microphylla Wright, 17:59 — Dunniana Lévl. = S. glabra Roxb. 17:58 — Esquirolit Lévl. = S. leucocarpa Lévl. & Vant. apud Lévl. 17:60 — glabra Roxb. var. maculata Bodinier ex Lévl. = S. glabra Roxb. 17:58 —. gracillima Lévl. & Vant. = S. microphylla Wright, 17:59 —herbacea L. var. foetida Lévl. = S. herbacea L. var. acuminata Wright, 17:58 — — var. heterophylla Lévl. = S. herbacea L. var. acuminata Wright, 17:58 — Labordei Lévl. & Vant. = S. microphylla Wright, 17:59 — Lebrunii Lévl. = S. micropoda A, DC. var. reflexa Norton, 17:62 — leucocarpa Lévl. & Vant. 17:60 — lou pouensis Lévl. [= S. ferox Wall. 10:110] = S. megalantha Wright, — luteocaulis Lévl. 10:111 = S. menispermoidea A. DC. 17:62 — Lyi Lévl., 17:63 — Mairei Lévl. 10:111 = S. microphylla Wright, 17:59 — Martini Lévl. & Vant. = S. scobinicaulis Wright, 17:60 — ocreata Lévl. & Vant. apud Lévl. = S. scobinicaulis Wright, 17:60 — perulata Lévl. & Vant. = S. perfoliata Lour. 17:64 — Pinfaensis Lévl. & Vant. apud Lévl. = S. cocculoides Warb. var. lanceolata Norton, 17:63 — stemonifolia Lévl. & Vant. apud Lévl. 17:62 — Taquetti Lévl. = S. China L. 17:61 — tortopetiolata Lévl. & Vant. ex Lévl. 17:63 Solanum Bodinieri Lévl. = S. aculeatissimum Jacq. 16:314 — Cavaleriei Lévl. = S, aculeatissimum Jacq. 16:314 — Dunnianum Lévy]. = S. Capsicastrum Link ex Schauer 18:245 — Heudesii Lévl, = S, cornutum Lam. 18:245, 361 Sonerila Cavaleriei Lévl. = Oxyspora paniculata DC. 15:110 — Esquirolt Lévl. = Plagiopetalum Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:110 Sophora Cavaleriei Lévl. = S. glauca var. albescens Rehd. 13:323 — Mairei Lévl. = S. japonica L. 13:322 Sorbus Aria var. Mairei Lévl. = S. Keissleri (Schneid.) Rehd. 13:304 — Mairei Rehd. & Lévl. ex Lévl. = S. Keissleri (Schneid.) Rehd. 13:304 — Valbrayi Lévl. = S. Koehneana Schneid. 13:303 Speranskia tonkinensis Lévl. = S. cantonensis (Hance) Pax & Hoffm. 14:232 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 315 Spiraea atemnophylla Lévl. = S. Veitchii Hemsl. 13:301 — Bodinieri Lévl. = S. japonica L. f. var. acuminata Franch. 13:301 — — var. concolor Lévl. = S. japonica L. f. var. acuminata Franch. je Gres | — Cavaleriei Lévl. 13:300 — Esquirolii Lévl. = S. japonica L. f. var. acuminata Franch. 13:301 — Fauriei Lévl. = S. media Schmidt var. monbetsusensis ( Franch.) Cardot, 13:299 — holorhodontha Lévl. = Rodgersia pinnata Franch. 13:301, in nota. — Mairei Lévl. 13:301 — Martini Lévl. 13:300; 17:334 — microphylla Lévl. = S. ovalis Rehd. 13:300 — ouensanensis Lévl. = S. pubescens Turcz. 13:300 Stachyrus Esquirolii Lévl. = S. yunnanensis Franch. 15:103 Stellera Bodinieri Lévl. = S. Chamaejasme L, 15:106 Stemona Argyi (Lévl. & Vant.) Lévl. = S. japonica (Bl.) Mig. 17:57 Stephanotis yunnanensis Lévl. 15:317 = Marsdenia stenantha Hand.- Mazz. 18:241 Sterculia Bodinieri Lévl. [= Phyllanthus spec. 14:231] = Phyllanthus Bodinieri (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:212 — malvacea Lévl. = Eriolaena malvacea (Lévl.) Hand.-Mazz. 15:95 — tiliacea Lévl. = Grewia abutilifolia Vent. ex Juss. 15:93 Stranvaesia Argyi Lévl. = Photinia serrulata Lindl. 13:306 Strobilanthes deutziaefolia (Lévl.) Lévl. = Abelia Schumannii (Graebn.) Rehd. 16:334 — hypericifolia (Lévl.) Lévl. = Abelia myrtilloides Rehd. 16:334 — lofouensis Lévl., 18:247 — yangtsekiangensis Lévl. = Cystacanthus yangtsekiangensis (Lévl.) Rehd. 16:315 Strobilanthopsis deutziaefolius Lévl. = Abelia Schumannii (Graebn.) Rehd. 16:334 — hypericifolius Lévl. = Abelia myrtilloides Rehd. 16:334 Strychnos Esquirolii Lév|. = Zizyphus pubinervis Rehd. 18:218 Styrax Argyi Lévl. 15:295; 18:233 — Bodinieri Lévl. = S. japonicus Sieb. & Zucc. 15:295; 18:233 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1907) = S. grandiflorus Griff. 15:296; 18:233 — Cavaleriei Lévl. (1911) = Pterostyrax Leveillei (Fedde) Chun, 156295. 137253 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Deutzia Esquirolii (Lévl.) Rehd. 12:276; 14:202 — Leveillei Fedde ex Lévl. = Pterostyrax Leveillei (Fedde) Chun, 155295 316 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [ VOL. XVII Styrax touchanensis Lévl. = S. grandiflorus Griff. 15:296; 18:233 Symplocos Argyi Lévl. = S. setchuensis Brand, 15:296 — aurea Lévl. = S. lancifolia Sieb. & Zucc. 15:299 — Balfourii Lévl. = S. Bodinieri Brand, 15:299 — Bodinieri Lévl., non Brand = S. punctata Brand, 15:300 — caerulea Lévl. = S. botryantha Franch. 15:300 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:300 — coronigera Lévl. 15:296 = S. Ernesti Dunn, 18:233 — Courtoisii Lévl. = Ilex purpurea Hassk. 18:215 — Dielsti Lévl. = S. anomala Brand, 15:300 — Dunniana Lévl. = S. stellaris Brand, 15:301 — Esquirolu Lévl. = S. anomala Brand, 15:300 — Mairei Lévl. 15:301 — Martini Lévl. 15:300 — pinfaensis Lévl. 15:298 — Prainii Lévl. = S. adenopus Hance, 15:301 — Seguini Lévl. = Eriobotrya Seguini (Lévl.) Cardot, 13:308 — spicata “Roxb.” ex Lévl., non Roxb. = S. pinfaensis Lévl. 15:298 — splendens Lévl. = S. punctata Brand, 15:300 — Stapfiana Lévy]. = S. fasciculata Zoll. var. chinensis Brand, 15:298 — vinoso-dentata Lévl. = S. laurina (Retz.) Wall. 15:298 — xanthoxantha Lévl. |= S. coronigera Lévl. 15:296| = S. Ernesti Dunn, 18:233 Syringa Fauriei Lévl., 15:303 Tecoma Cavaleriei Lévl. = Staphylea holocarpa Hemsl. 15:1 — Mairei Lévl. = Incarvillea Delavayi Bur. & Fr. 16:315 Terminalia Kouytchensis Lévl. = Gouania javanica Mig. 15:18 — Maret Lévl. = Combretum Wallichii DC. 15:108 Teucrium Esquirolii Lévl. = Plectranthus ternifolius D. Don, 16:313 Thea Camellia var. lucidissima Lévl. [== Thea Pitardii var. lucidissima (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:99] — Camellia Pitardii C. Stuart var. luci- dissima (Lévl.) Rehd. 18:223 — Cavaleriana Lévl. [= Thea Grijsii (Hance) Kochs, 15:98] = Camellia Grijsii Hance, 18:223 — chinensis var. androxantha Lévl. [= Thea Costei (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:98] = Camellia Costei Lévl. 18:223 — Mairei Lévl. [= Thea Pitardii (C. Stuart) Rehd. p. p. 15:98] = Camellia Mairei (Lévl.) Melchior, 18:223 — podogyna Lévl. [= Thea oleosa Lour. 15:98] = Camellia oleosa (Lour.) Rehd. 18:223 Thuja orientalis L. var. Argyi Lévl. & Lemée = T. orientalis L. 17:55 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 317 Thymus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Micromeria biflora Benth., 16:312 Tilia Kinashii Lévl. & Vant. = T. Miqueliana Maxim. 15:92 — tuan var. Cavaleriei V. Engl. & Lévl. = T. tuan Szysz. 15:92 Trachelospermum Cavaleriei Lévl. 15:316 = Cryptolepis Buchanani Roem. & Schult. 18:239 — Dunnii Lévl. 15:311 — Esquirolii Lévl. [= Melodinus khasianus Hook. f. 15:313] = Melo- dinus Hemsleyanus Diels, 18:234, 361 — Navillei Lévl. = Aganosma cymosa (Roxb.) G. Don, 15:315; 18:237 —rubrinerve Lévl. p. p. = Trachelospermum Dunnii (Lévl.) Lévl. 137237,361 — rubrinerve Lévl. p. p. = Trachelospermum gracilipes Hook. f. 15:311, 18:236 Trema Dunniana Lévl. = T. orientalis Bl. 10:123 Trifolium ? polygonum Lévl. = Lespedeza striata (Thunb.) Hook. & Arn. 13:329 Tsuga Mairei Lemée & Lévl. = Taxus chinensis (Pilger) Rehd. 17:54 Tylophora Argyi Schlechter ex Lévl. p. p. = Cynanchum Mooreanum Hemsl. 18:239 — Argyi Schlechter ex Lévl. p. p. = T. floribunda Mig. 18:240 — Cavaleriei Lévl]. = Cynanchum caudatum (Miq.) Maxim. 18:239 — Hyopsis Lévl, = T. Dielsii (Lévl.) Hu, 18:241 — Leveilleana Schlechter ex Lévl. 18:240 Ulmus Cavaleriei Lévl. = Pteroceltis Tatarinowii Maxim. 10:123 Uvaria Cavalerici Lévl. = Fissistigma Cavaleriei Rehd. 10:192 Vaccinium albidens Lévl. & Vant. 15:283 — buxifolium Lévl. = V. triflorum Rehd. 15:287 —Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = Schoepfia jasminodora Sieb. & Zucc. 10:131 — Fauriei Lévl. = V. japonicum Miq. 15:288 — foetidissimum Lévl. & Vant. 15:286 — Mairei Lévl. [= Xolisma ovalifolia (Wall.) Rehd. 15:281] = Lyonia ovalifolia (Wall.) Drude, 18:230 — oligodontum (Lévl.) Lévl. = Maesa japonica (Thbg.) Moritzi ex Zoll. 15:289 — siccum Lévl. & Vant. = V. japonicum var. sinicum (Nakai) Rehd. — Taquetii Lévl. = V. bracteatum Thunb. 15:282 — yunnanense Franch. var. Franchetiana Lévl. = Gaultheria yunna- nensis (Franch.) Rehd. 15:282 Vernonia arbor Lévl. [= ? V. papillosa Franch. 18:251] 18:277 318 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII Vernonia Esquirolii Vaniot |= Senecio Walkeri Arnott, 18:253, 361] = Senecio Hoi Dunn, 18:277 — Esquirolii Lévl., non Vaniot — Vernonia volkameriaefolia DC. 18:251, 276 — Leveillei Fedde ex Lévl. = V. volkameriaefolia DC. 18:251 — Martini Vaniot = V. saligna DC. 18:251, 277 — Seguini Vaniot = V. saligna DC. 18:251, 277 — spelaeicola Vaniot |= Senecio Walkeri Arnott, 18:253| = Senecio spelaeicola (Vant.) Gagnep. 18:277 — subarborea Vaniot = V. extensa DC. 18:252, 277 — Vanioti Lévl. = V. arborea Ham. 18:250, 276 Viburnum ajugifolium Lévl. [= V. foetidum Wall. 16:331] = V. foetidum var. ceanothoides (C. H. Wright) Hand.-Mazz. 18:250 — barbigerum Lévl. = V. corylifolium Hook. f. & Th. 16:332 — Bodinieri Lévl. = V. setigerum Hance, 16:332 — botryoideum Lévl. = V. erubescens Wall. 16:328 — Cavaleriei Lévl. 16:329; 18:250 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. = V. ternatum Rehd. 16:330 — Dielsti Lévl. = Callicarpa Dielsii (Lévl.) P’ei, 15:323 — Dunnianum Lévl. = V. corylifolium Hook. f. & Th. 16:332 — Komarovi Lévl. & Vant. = Photinia parvifolia (Pritz.) Schneid. — Mairei Lévl. = V. congestum Rehd. 16:329 — Martini Lévl. = V. sympodiale Graebn. 16:329 — pinfaense Lévl. p. p. = V. cylindricum Ham. var. crassifolium (Rehd.) Schneid. 16:330 — pinfaense Lévl. p. p. = V. sempervirens K. Koch, 16:331 — Stapfianum Lévl. = V. oliganthum Batal. 16:328 — Taqueti Lévl. = V. erosum Thbg. var. Taquetii (Lévl.) Rehd. — Touchanense Lévl. = V. foetidum Wall. var. rectangulatum (Graebn.) Rehd. 16:331 —Valbrayi Lévl. = V. foetidum var. ceanothoides (C. H. Wright) Hand.-Mazz. 18:250 Vitex Esquiroli Lévl. = Buddleia asiatica Lour. 15:309 Vitis Bodinieri Lévl. & Vant. = Ampelopsis Bodinieri (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd. 15:23 — Cavaleriei Lévl. & Vant. = V. flexuosa Thbg. var. parvifolia (Roxb.) Gagnep. 15:18 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. = Ampelopsis Chaffanjoni (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:25; 18:220 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 319 Vitis chrysobotrys Lévl. & Vant. = Iodes ovalis Bl. 15:2 — Delavayana “Franch.” ex Lévl., non Franch. = Parthenocissus himalayana (Royle) Planch. var. rubrifolia (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnep. 15:22 — dichromocarpa Lévl. = Cayratia dichromocarpa (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:27 — Dunniana Lévl. = Ampelopsis aconitifolia Bge. var. palmiloba (Carr.) Rehd. 15:25 — Esquirolii Lévl. & Vant. = Tetrastigma Hemsleyanum Diels & Gilg, 15:19 —. Feddei Lévl. = Parthenocissus heterophylla (Bl.) Merr. 15:22 — flexuosa “Thunb.” ex Lévl. p. p., non Thbg. = V. flexuosa Thbg. var. parvifolia (Roxb.) Gagnep. 15:18 — flexuosa “Thunb.” ex Lévl. p. p., non Thbg. = V. Wilsonae Veitch, 15-15 —— var. Mairei Lévl. = V. Thunbergii Sieb. & Zucc. var. adstricta (Hance) Gagnep. 15:19 ——var. Mairei (Lévl.) Lévl. (err.) = Tetrastigma serrulatum (Roxb.) Planch. 15:20 — Gentiliana Lévl. & Vant. = Ampelopsis Delavayana var. Gentiliana (Lévl. & Vant.) Hand.-Mazz. 15:24, 377; 18:219 — heterophylla “Thunb.” ex Lévl. p. p., non Thbg. = Ampelopsis Bodinieri (Lévl. & Vant.) Rehd., 15:23 — heterophylla “Thunb.” ex Lévl. p. p., non Thunb. = Ampelopsis Bodinieri var. cinerea (Gagnep.) Rehd. 15:23 — heterophylla Thunb. var. aconitifolia Lévl. & Vant. = Ampelopsis aconitifolia Bge. 18:220 — Labordei Lévl. = Tetrastigma Hemsleyanum Diels & Gilg, 15:19 — Lyjoannis Lévl. = Ampelopsis Bodinieri var. cinerea (Gagnep.) Rehd. 15:23 — Mairei Lévl. (1909) p. p. = Tetrastigma serrulatum (Roxb.) Planch. 15:20 — Mairei Lévl. (1909) p. p. = Cayratia oligocarpa var. glabra Gagnep. 15:26 — Mairei Lévl. (1912) = Gynostemma pentaphyllum (Thbg.) Makino, 15:27 — Marchandii Lévl. = V. Wilsonae Veitch, 15:18 — Martini Lévl. & Vant. = Gynostemma pentaphyllum, (Thbg.) — megaphylla Lévl. = Ampelopsis Chaffanjoni (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:25 — multijugata Lévl. & Vant. = Ampelopsis cantoniensis (Hook. & Arn.) Planch. 15:26 320 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Vitis obtecta Wall. var. glabra (Lévl.) Lévl. = Tetrastigma obtectum (Wall.) Planch. var. 8 glabrum Gagnep. 15:21 — — var. Potentilla (Lévl. & Vant.) Lévl. = Tetrastigma obtectum var. Potentilla (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnep. 15:21 —— var. Potentilla {. glabra (Lévl.) Lévl. = Tetrastigma obtectum (Wall.) Planch. var. 8 glabrum Gagnep. 15:21 — — var. Potentilla f. pilosa (Pl.) Lévl. = Tetrastigma obtectum var. Potentilla (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnep. 15:21 —oligocarpa Lévl. & Vant. = Cayratia oligocarpa (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnep. 15:26; 18:220 — Potentilla Lévl. & Vant. = Tetrastigma obtectum var. Potentilla (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnep. 15:21 — — var. glabra Lévl. = Tetrastigma obtectum (Wall.) Planch. var. 8 glabrum Gagnep. 15:21; 18:219 — prunisapida Lévl. & Vant. = V. Davidi (Rom. du Caill.) Foéx, 15:19 — quelpaertensis Lévl. = Gynostemma pentaphyllum (Thbg.) Makino, — rigida Lévl. & Vant. = Ampelopsis Delavayana Planch. 15:24 —rubrifolia Lévl. & Vant. — Parthenocissus himalayana (Royle) Planch. var. rubrifolia (Lévl. & Vant.) Gagnep. 15:22 — Seguini Lévl. = Iodes Seguini (Lévl.) Rehd. 15:3 — Seguini Lévl. (1914) p. p. = Iodes ovalis BI]. 15:2; 18:276 — Taquetii Lévl. = Parthenocissus tricuspidata (Sieb. & Zucc.) Planch. 15:23 Webera Cavaleriei Lév]. = Tarenna incerta Koord. & Val. 16:321; 18:248 — Henryi Lévl. = Tarenna incerta Koord. & Val. 16:321; 18:248 — Marchandi Lévl. = Daphniphyllum macropodum Migq. 14:234 Wendlandia Cavaleriei Lévl. 16:318 — Dunniana Lévl. = W. uvariifolia Hce. subsp. Dunniana (Lévl.) Cowan, 16:318; 18:247 — Feddei Lévl. = W. Cavaleriei Lévl. 16:318 Wikstroemia Bodinieri (Lévl.) Lévl. |—=Alyxia Bodinieri (Lévl.) Woods. 15:316] = A. Schlechteri Lévl. 18:235, 300 — Hemsleyana Lévl. = Alstonia Mairei Lévl. 15:315; 18:235 — salicina (Lévl.) Lévl. & Blin, 15:104 — Valbrayi Lévl. = W. indica (L.) C. A. Mey. 15:103 Wrightia Schlechteri Lévl. 15:312; 18:238, 361 Xanthoceras enkianthiflora Lévl. = Staphylea holocarpa Hemsl. 15:1 Xylosma Dunniana Lévl. = Xylosma racemosum var. kwangtungense (Metcalf) Rehd. 15:102 1937] REHDER, LIGNEOUS PLANTS DESCRIBED BY LEVEILLE 321 Xylosma racemosa “Mig.” ex Lévl., vix Miq. = X. racemosum var. kwangtungense (Metcalf) Rehd. 15:102 Zanthoxylon Argyi Lévl. = Z. simulans Hance, 14:223 — Bodinieri Lévl. = Z. dissitum Hemsl. 14:224 — Chaffanjoni Lévl. 14:223; 18:210 — Esquirolii Lévl. = Z. stenophyllum Hemsl. 14:223 — odoratum (Lévl.) Lévl. 14:224 = Z. rhetsioides Drake, 18:209 —oxyphyllum “Edge.” ex Lévl. non Edgen. = Z. Chaffanjoni Lévl. 4:223 Zenobia cerasiflora Lévl. = Enkianthus chinensis Franch. 15:279; Zizyphus Esquitolti Lév\. = Hovenia dulcis Thunb. 15:17 ARNOLD ARBORETUM Harvarp UNIVERSITY 322 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. XVI REINSTATEMENT AND REVISION OF CLEISTOCALYX BLUME (INCLUDING ACICALYPTUS A. GR A VALID GENUS OF THE MYRTACEAE E. D. MERRILL AND L. M. PERRY With plate 215 THE GENUS Cletstocalyx, proposed by Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 1: 84. 1849, with two species, C. nitidus Blume and C. nervosus Blume, very soon (Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 442. 1855) dropped into synonymy under Eugenia (Micheli) Linnaeus, and has since remained more or less in obscurity. The reasons for this are various. Generic lines are somewhat uncertainly drawn in the Myrreag, and Cleistocalyx is but one of several genera proposed by Blume which most modern authors have included in Eugenia Linn. sensu latiore. The latter, thus interpreted, is admittedly heterogeneous, including not only the American forms, sec- tion Eueugenia, but also Jambosa DC., Syzygium Gaertn. and other pro- posed segregates, which may or may not be separable by definite generic characters. Cleistocalyx is known to most workers only by the original generic description and that of the type-species. In both the generic and the specific descriptions, although Blume’s paper is illustrated by an excel- lent plate, the description of the outstanding character of the genus is partly misleading, “Calyx .. . limbo supero, primum clauso, sub anthesi in lobos 4 y. 5 irregulares longitudinaliter fisso, deciduo.”’ The closed calyces are easily found in an inflorescence with buds, yet of these, none in our material open by splitting longitudinally into four or five irregular lobes, but rather by an irregular transverse dehiscence (really a ruptur- ing of the tissue) between the calyptra and the rest of the calyx, often leaving a ragged margin which, in older flowers of more than one species, has led botanists to describe the calyx as lobed; cf. descriptions of C. barringtonioides (Ridl.), C. nicobaricus (King) and C. operculatus (Roxb.). This evidence would have been sufficient to place Cleistocalyx beyond consideration as the proper generic name for the calyptrate species of “Eugenia,” except that Merrill, in his study of the Bornean types of Eugenia at the Rijks Herbarium in 1930, had written on one of the specimens which he had with him for comparison, “This is Jambosa nitida Korthals.” Jambosa nitida Korth. is the basis of Cleistocalyx 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX 323 nitidus Blume and hence the standard-species of the genus. Bentham, Jour. Linn. Soc. 10: 165. 1869, intimated that Blume’s description may have been drawn from something “‘accidental in a single detached calyx, or even conjectural; for, if well ascertained as an essential character, it would have been represented in the figure (of C. nitidus Blume).” Through the kindness of Professor H. J. Lam, Rijks Herbarium, we have since had the privilege of re-examining the type-collection of Jambosa nitida Korth. and of verifying the previous identification; the specimens show immature inflorescences and fruits, no flower even approaching anthesis, and, so far as we can see, no evidence of the longitudinal split- ting which Blume described. It may be that Blume was influenced in his description of the calyx-lobes by his erroneous inclusion of Eugenia nervosa Lour. in Cletstocalyx, as Loureiro definitely described his species as having 4-lobed calyces. In all our specimens representing species of this group the circumscissile calyptra is entire after separation and, at least in early anthesis, remains attached at one side and this is the case with Jambosa nitida Korth. = Cletstocalyx nitidus Blume. The one con- stant character by which Cleistocalyx can always be distinguished from Eugenia, sensu latiore, and from the numerous Old World species of Syzygium and Jambosa is in its calyptrate calyces, the undivided, often more or less indurated upper parts of which fall as a lid. Blume’s de- tailed illustration of Cleistocalyx nitidus (Korth.) Blume shows the un- differentiated calyptra with no indication whatever of calyx-lobes. Miquel’s treatment of the genus Eugenia contains four sections, the third of which is characterized thus, “Thyrsi terminales. Calycis tubus e basi leviter constricta semi-globosus, limbus in alabastris valde juvenili- bus concreto-clausus, dein in lacinias 4—5 fissus.”’ This is comparable to the extract from Blume’s generic description above quoted; more- over, the section has only one species, Eugenia nervosa Lour., with Cleistocalyx nervosus Blume ahd C, nitidus Blume in synonymy. It is not clear to us why both Blume and Miquel should place a species with calyx described as “superus, 4-partitus, magnus: laciniis, obtusis, con- cavis” (Lour. Fl. Cochinch. 1: 308. 1790), in a section or genus featur- ing the upper part of the calyx entirely closed; yet, since Loureiro’s type is not extant we can only point out what appears to be a discrepancy. Further, Miquel certainly erred in reducing Cleistocalyx nitidus Blume to Eugenia nervosa Lour. After reducing Cleistocalyx to Eugenia, Miquel, op. cit. 460, estab- lished the section Symphysion in the genus Syzygium on the following basis, “calyx adultus vertice membranaceo totus occlusus, tanquam oper- culum demum inferne lacerum cum operculo corollino (quod proprium 324 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVIII haud discernendum) ut videtur intime connatum circumscisse dejectum.” The floral feature here delineated is the distinctive character of Cleisto calyx (Pl. 215). Miquel described two species, Syzygium occlusum Mig. and S. javanicum Miq. and added a note on S. fruticosum DC. Although our material of the first, Horsfield 10, is a mixture of branchlets bearing both flowers and leaves, and of separate inflorescences, the latter are not distinguishable from those of C. operculatus (Roxb.); we cannot say from the fragmentary type of S. javanicum Miq. whether it is charac- terized by an operculate calyx or not, but the description surely indicates this group. The observation on S. fruticosum DC., as we understand the species, should be excluded. In 1854, A. Gray, Bot. U. S. Expl. Exped. 1: 551, established the genus Acicalyptus for a species from the Fiji Islands with a very dis- tinctive subulate-operculate quadrangular calyx. He indicated that its probable relationship was with Calyptranthes or Eucalyptus, depending on whether the fruit, then unknown, was a berry or a capsule. Among Seemann’s collections from Fiji he found a second species with a short- apiculate calyptra. Seemann himself discovered a third species with the fruit a berry and the calyptra ‘‘just as it is in the ordinary American Calyptranthes,” and therefore reduced Acicalyptus A. Gray to Calyptran- thes Swartz. Bentham, op. cit. 144, discussing Acicalyptus pointed out that the seed was unknown but that the habit and the arrangement of the petals of Seemann’s species, C. eugenioides, were more like those of Eugenia than of Calyptranthes, Later, under Cleistocalyx, he noted that its bud was that of Acicalyptus and if the latter should “really prove to have a Eugenioid embryo, it might be united with Cleistocalyx in a genus closely allied to Eugenia but differing . .. by the operculate calyx.” Baron von Mueller, Bot. Centralbl. 28: 149. 1886, also pointed out that “it would appear, that Acicalyptus ought to be reduced to Cleistocalyx, published five years earlier by Blume.” ‘In his Second Systematic Cen- sus of Australian Plants, pt. 1. 102. 1889, he lists Acicalyptus thus, “Calyptranthes partly, Cleistocalycis subgenus,” showing that he was still convinced of their very close relationship. We now have Acicalyptus myrtoides A. Gray in fruit, collected by Gillespie and described by him, Bishop Mus. Bull. 83: 21, f. 25. 1931. We find it necessary to emend his description from “endosperm . . .” to: cotyledons two, large and hemispherical enclosing the hypocotyl and epicotyl attached near the centre of each of the opposing faces of the cotyledons, hypocotyl exceeding epicotyl in length; and correspondingly, on his legend of f. 25, we prefer the following: a, enlarged embryo show- ing cotyledons separated from hypocotyl and epicotyl; 6, c, plantlet 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 325 minus cotyledons much enlarged. Fruits of the other Fijian species which are represented by herbarium material are similar. All are ellip- soid or oblong with the angles of the calyx (usually appearing as a nar- row ridge) more or less marked on the fruit. The structure of the embryo, so far as we can interpret it from dried and immature fruits, does not differ materially from the general type of that in Cleistocalyx: cotyle- dons with the two opposing and almost flat or concave (perhaps from shrinkage) faces attached to the minute hypocotyl and epicotyl. A vari- ation in the type appears in C. operculatus (Roxb.) and C. Fullageri (F. v. Muell.); the embryo of these consists of two cotyledons with inter- locking faces attached near the middle with a long hypocotyl between, extending from the point of attachment near the centre to the outer surface of the embryo (Pl. 215, f. 32, 43). Possibly we might be in- clined to look upon these as two distinct types of embryo were it not for the fact that in Syzygium these two extremes blend to such an extent that it is impossible to distinguish the two except in the extremes as shown in this genus. With only the original species, A. myrtoides A. Gray, at hand, the smooth and sharply angled calyx and the long rostrate calyptra appear very distinctive; but, with more material for comparison, these are mani- festly the extreme form of the characters of the genus and, only when modified, applicable to species which must be considered congeneric; furthermore, the several species placed herein are separable from Cleisto- calyx only by two minor characters, the angular calyx and to a less degree the angular and elongated fruit. These are good sectional characters but scarcely of generic worth; hence, we find ourselves unable to main- tain the genus Acicalyptus A. Gray as distinct from Cleistocalyx Blume, the latter having nomenclatural precedence. However, since the Fijian species apparently represent a natural group distinguished by the angular calyx and the less angled and elongated fruit, we propose to treat Cleistocalyx as having two fairly distinct sections, AcIcALYpTus (A. Gray) and Eucieistocatyx, the latter to include all species charac- terized by a terete calyx and globose to subglobose, rarely somewhat elongated, but not angled, fruit. As we have already stated, the genus Eugenia in its broadest sense includes many diverse forms. From these we propose to segregate those species with calyptrate calyces, re-establishing the genus Cleistocalyx to take care of what we believe to be a distinct entity worthy of generic rank. Acicalyptus was originally known only from Fiji but later species were described from New Caledonia and Lord Howe Island. Cleistocal yx was described from a Bornean specimen. As we now interpret Blume’s 326 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII genus, Acicalyptus falling as a synonym, the group is represented by twenty-one species extending from Chittagong, Burma, Indo-China, Hainan and southeastern China to Sumatra, Java, Borneo, the Philip- pines, New Guinea, northern Australia, Lord Howe Island, New Cale- donia and Fiji. Thus, instead of Acicalyptus A. Gray being a “Poly- nesian” genus, Cleistocalyx Blume as we interpret it is primarily an Indo-Malaysian one that has extended to Fiji. This study is based primarily on the material in the herbaria of the Arnold Arboretum, Gray Herbarium, New York Botanical Garden, and the Botanical Garden at Buitenzorg, with special loans of essential speci- mens from the Washington, Kew, Leiden, Utrecht, Brisbane, and Mel- bourne herbaria. To the administrative heads of the institutions in- volved we are under obligations for the courtesies extended in the loan of important material essential to this study. The actual preparation of the paper was rendered possible through a grant from the Milton Fund of Harvard University. The primary purpose of this grant was to make possible a general study of the Bornean species of Eugenia, but as the latter study developed it was found desirable to recognize certain generic segregates. In two cases we have found it expedient to segregate certain species from EuGEnia (including Jambosa and Syzygium) and to recog- nize these as of generic rank. Thus it became necessary to examine all recognized species in each group for the entire geographic range of the unit, as generic limits could not with safety be determined solely on the basis of the Bornean species alone. In this paper we consider the rec- ognized species in the first of these two groups. Cleistocalyx Blume, Bot. Mus. Lugd.-Bat. 1: 84. 1849. Acicalyptus A. Gray, Bot. U. S. Expl. Exped. 1: 551. 1854. Eugenia § 3, Miq. FI. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 442. 1855. Syzygium § Symphysion Mig. op. cit. 460, excl. Syzygium fruticosum DC Calyptranthes sensu Seemann, FI. Vit. 81. 1865, non Swartz. Acicalyptus (Calyptranthes partly, Cletstocalyx subgenus) F. v. Mueller, Second Syst. Census Austral. Pl. pt. 1: 102. 1889. KEY TO SPECIES A. Calyx-tube definitely 4-angled; fruit = obscurely 4-angled, crowned by the very narrow but usually deep limb of the calyx (section Acica- lyptus: Fiji B. Calyptra sainilate: rostrate; fruit 4-ridged ......... 1. C. myrtoides. B. : aly ptra not subulate-rostrate, = conical and obtusely apiculate. . Leaves elliptic to oblong or ovate, apex distinctly acuminate. Flowers obviously pedicellate, pedicels up to 3 mm. lon eG longiflorus. 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 327 D. Flowers sessile sii in part, very short-pedicellate, pedicels not longer than 1 n Fi: Sienna veins 2, the inner 2-3 mm. within the mar- gin; flower-buds 3.5—4 mm. long. ..3. C. ellipticus. E. Submarginal vein 1 mm. within the margin: flower-buds 5-6 mm. long (more auntie toward base than in CP CUIPHOUS: ben's. ia tance . C. Seemanni. C. Leaves obovate, apex obtuse or rounded ...... a oh eugenioidcs. A. Calyx-tube terete and smooth, + wrinkled-sulcate on drying; fruit not angled, crowned by the broad and usually + shallow limb of the calyx (section Eucletstocalyx ). F. Flowers long, calyx-tube (after calyptra has fallen) + 18 mm. long CPata POW GISIANG ) acs sc ve nin bemdadeeeeeceys 6. C. Fullagert F. Flowers shorter, calyx-tube (after calyptra has fallen) usually not exceeding 12 mm. long. . Inflorescence axillary and terminal. H. Venation open, primary veins 5 mm. or more apart, secondary veins often obvious but not as prominent as the primary i eke rounded or slightly cordate at base, practically <(CT) errs . paradoxus. I. Leaves obtuse or cuneate at base, or if somewiae rounded, distinctly petiolate. J. Branchlets 4-angled. K. Midrib somewhat sharply keeled on lower surface ; leaves thinly coriaceous, copiously pellucid- punctate; submarginal vein + 1 mm. within the margin (New Guinea) ....... . C. Baeuerlenit. K. Midrib roundish, not keeled, on lower surface; eaves coriaceous, obscurely, if at all, pellucid- punctate ; submarginal vein 2-4 mm. within the margin. Le Tan liaise short (3-5 cm. long) and coni- pact; leaves densely glandular- ne tena beneath; primary veins impressed above sharply prominent beneath (Borne Me awe L. Inflorescence longer Gast to 15 cm. ) and open:; leaves obscurely puncticulate; primary veins not Spee above, prominent beneath. M. Leaves narrowly oblong ; flowers with a long pseudostalk [5-7(-9) mm.] (Borneo). 10. C. barringtonioides. M. Leaves oblong-elliptic; flowers with a short pseudostalk [= 2.5 mm. a (Borneo). . C. nitidus. J. Branchlets terete or sulcat . Leaves acuminate and Pes twisted at the apex. 328 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII O. Submarginal veins not more than two, the inner sually not more than 4 mm. within the mar- gin; calyptra mostly short-apiculate P. Flowers with a long ing va sed mm.) ; leaves narrowly oblong (Bor 10. ens ee P. Flowers with a_ short pseudostalk (2.5-3 mm. fA leaves oblong- to narrowly ovate- ellipt Q. pre oblong-elliptic ; orga vena- tion manifest but not o R. Leaves 10-20 cm. lo pe tui veins 15-22; secondary submarginal vein mostly obscure ( Borneo 11. C. nitidus. R. Leaves 8-12 cm. long; primary veins 8-13; secondary submarginal vein present (Philippines ). C. arcuatinervius. Q. Leaves broad- to ovate-elliptic; sec- ondary venation obvious and tending to be prominent (Indo-China ) 3. C. retinervius. os Submarginal veins often more than two (three in larger leaves), the inner (usually promi- nent) 4-7(-12) mm. within the margin; — conspicuously apiculate or short- r e (Queensland)...14. C. gustaviotdes. N. a hts or rounded with a short and abrupt S. “Branches light-brown or grayish; petiole + 2 cn leaves with large and Renna Here punctations ; ultimate rein of inflorescence narrowly winged (H ae Oe he eee S. Branchlets whitish; petiole less than 1 cm. long; leaves minutely puncticulate, not pellucid; ultimate branches of the inflorescence com- pressed or obscurely — oo . C. leucocladus. H. Venation close, primary veins scarcel : ; Brongniartti not seen, but described as i aa penni- nervia’’) T. Leaves subcaudate-acuminate (Philippines ). 17. C. paucipunctatus. T. Leaves abruptly short-acuminate to obtuse. U. Leaves distinctly petiolate; calyptra not sulcate (Indo- UY. 6 5-05 cata cceueseadeckeewin . C. nigrans. U. Leaves sessile or very short-petiolate ; calyptra sulcate (New Caledonia) ............. _C. Brongniartit 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 329 G. Inflorescence lateral in the axils of old or ck leaves below the new leafy shoots, rarely axillary and termin V. Petiole short (5-8 mm. long) and thickish, Me older often of the same color as the branchlets (whitish-gray) ; leaves chiefly obtusish; calyx-tube abruptly narrowed into short pseudostalk (Borneo) ...........+65. 6. C. leucocladus. V. Petiole longer (1-2 cm. long) and not thickened; branchlets ray to brownish; leaves obtusely short-acuminate ; calyx tube gradually tapering to the base. W. Calyx-tube broadly attenuate at the base; primary veins eaves obvious; inflorescence with many branches and numerous flowers (southern China, Indo-Malaysia and HObemy AUStrala) .i4.sexeenwoe’ 200s operculatus. W. Calyx-tube scarcely attenuate at base; primary veins of leaves inconspicuous; inflorescence with few branches and sparsely flowered (Nicobar Islands ). 21. C. nicobaricus. 1. Cleistocalyx myrtoides (A. aay) comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 6-8. Acicalyptus myrtoides A. Gray, Bot. U. S. Expl. Exped.1: 551. t. 67. 1854, Bonplandia 10: 35. 1862; ireke Ill. Fl. Mar. Pacific. 168. 1890; Gillespie, Bishop Mus. Bull. 83: 20. f. 25. 1931. Calyptranthes myrtoides Seemann, FI. Vit. 81. 1865. Fijt: Herb. U.S. Expl. Exped. 1838-42 (type-collection of A. myr- toides); Viti Levu, Tholo North Province, Nandarivatu, Gillespie 3971, stream-bed down the escarpment north of Government Station. This species is readily separable from the others, which we have seen, by the strongly angled calyx which does not wrinkle much on drying, and by the subulate-rostrate beak of the calyptra. In 1886, Baron von Mueller, Bot. Centralbl. 28: 149, stated, “Regretably the name Acica- lyptus, dared from an pecentiatil ey eaceeeite of the original species discovered, does not apply to most of the other forms, which must be con- sidered congeneric.”’ That is still true for the specimens which we have examined. 2. Cleistocalyx longiflorus (A. C. Smith), comb. nov. PI. 215, f. 1-2. Acicalyptus longiflora A. C. Smith, Bishop Mus. Bull. 141: 109, f. 57. 1936. Fiji: without definite locality, Storck s. n., June, 1883 (type-col- lection of A. longiflora); Viti Levu, Gillespie 2277, August 15, 1927, slopes of Korombamba mountain, at 300 m. alt.; Viti Levu, Gillespie 3962, Nandarivatu, secondary wood, valley of the Singatoka. Not very closely related to the other Fijian species. In its foliar char- acters C. longiflorus is most like C. ellipticus (A. C. Smith); in the angularity of the calyces it approaches C. myrtoides (A. Gray); but, in 330 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVUI size of flowers and characters of the calyptra, it is unquestionably near- est C. Seemanni (A. Gray). 3. Cleistocalyx ellipticus (A.C. Smith), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 9. ee elliptica A. C. Smith, Bishop Mus. Bull. 141: 107, f. 37. 1936 Fiji: southern portion of Seatovo Range, A. C. Smith 1567, April 20-May 2, 1934, ridge forest at 100-350 m. alt. (type of A. elliptica). Perhaps most closely related to Cleistocalyx Seemanni (A. Gray) from which it is separable by the larger leaves and the flowers slightly smaller and less narrowed toward the base. 4. Cleistocalyx Seemanni (A. Gray), comb. nov. _ PI. 215, f. 3-5. Acicalyptus Seemanni A. Gray, Bonplandia 10: 35. 1862; Drake, III. Mar. Pacific. 168. 1890; A. C. Smith, Bishop Mus. Bull. 141: 107. 1936. Calyptranthes Seemanni Seemann, FI. Vit. 81. 1865. Eugenia prora Burkill, Kew Bull. 1906: 4. 1906. Fijt: Seemann 168 (type of A. Seemanni); Mount Mbuke Levu, A, C. Smith 241; Mount Ndikeva, A.C. Smith 1876, Viti Levu, Gilles- pie 2866, ridges southeast of Namosi village on the overland trail to Navau at 600 m. alt.; without definite locality, Horne 774. The two collections Gillespie 2866 and Horne 774 have slightly glandu- lar-punctate leaves. 4a. Cleistocalyx Seemanni var. punctatus, var. nov. A typo differt foliis utrinque dense minuteque subpustulato-glandu- losis, calycibus leviter pustulatis. Fijrt: without definite locality, Graeffe s. n. (type, Gray Herb.). The glands of the leaves are so abundant that the secondary venation is more or less obscure, the flowers too are minutely pustulate and the operculum is scarcely apiculate. 5. Cleistocalyx eugenioides, nom. nov. oo eugentoides Seemann, FI. Vit. 81. 1865, non Cambessed., e, Fl. Bras. Merid. 2: 370. 1829. Acicalypis “eugene Drake, Ill. Fl. Mar. Pacific. 168. 1890; iedenz. ngler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 3(7): 86. 1893. Fiji: Viti ae Nadarivatu, Gillespie 4335, December 13, 1927, summit of Loma laga, at 1200 m. alt When Seemann described this species he noted the similarity in habit to that of Eugenia confertiflora A. Gray. Gray had already pointed out that Seemann’s collection had longer leaves less pale beneath, larger flowers with longer and striate-angled calyx-tubes, but he did not describe 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 331 it, probably because he had inadequate material, for he stated, “the means of comparison are not complete.” We have not yet found the material which Gray had for comparison, nor have we seen any repre- sentative of this species except the specimen above cited. It is easily separated from the other Fijian members of Cleistocalyx by its obovate leaves. 6. Cleistocalyx Fullageri (F. v. Muell.), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 29-33. Acicalyptus Fullageri F. v. Muell. Fragm. Phytogr. Austral. 8: 15. 1873, 9: 193. 1875; Moore, Census Pl. New S. Wales, 28. 1884, Handbk. Fl. New S. Wales, App. 1: 519. 1893; Hemsl. Ann. Bot. 10: 236. 1896; Maiden, Proc. Linn. Soc. New S. Wales, 23: 129. 1898; Oliver, Trans. New Zeal. Inst. 49: 144, f. 1a. 1917 Lorp Howe IsLanp: authentic specimen, without data; Moore, Fullagar & Lind (type, Melbourne Nat. Herb., not seen). The specimen generously donated to our collection by Mr. F. J. Rae, Director of the Melbourne Botanic Gardens, has greatly aided us in our interpretation of this species. Although Baron von Mueller gave a very detailed description of A. Fullageri, pointing out how it differs chiefly from its Fijian allies, we here add a short summary of the distinctive characters: Very long flowers (Pl. 215, f. 30), the mature calyx-tube + 18 mm. long, the longest known in the genus; ellipsoid or somewhat pyriform fruits; short-petiolate obovate, obtuse leaves, and branchlets + angled or sulcate. C. Fullageri (F. v. Muell.) appears to be more closely connected with § Eucleistocalyx than with § Acicalyptus, al- though it is very distinct within the genus. The collector’s name is given as Fullagar, but F. von Mueller in the binomial used the form Fullageri which we accept; other authors cited use the form Fullagart. 7. Cleistocalyx paradoxus (Merr.), comb. nov. PI. 215, f. 37-38. Eugenia paradoxa Merr. Jour. Str. Branch Roy. As. Soc. 77: 210. 1917, Enum. Born. Pl. 432. 1921. BorNEo: Sarawak, without locality, Native collector 365 (type of E. paradoxa Merr.) ; near Kuching, Haviland 2327/1832: Dutch Borneo, Soengei Sambas, Hallier 1160; Soengei Landak, Teysmann s. n.; Pon- tianak, Teysmann s. n.; Kapuas, Teysmann 8224; without focality, Teysmann? ; near Poetat, Mondi 54. The only species of the genus known to us with rounded or slightly cordate, practically sessile leaves. 8. Cleistocalyx Baeuerlenii (F.v. Muell.), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 21. 332 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVUI Eugenia Baeuerlenti F. v. Muell. Australas. Jour. Pharm. June, 1886, Bot. Centralbl. 28: 149. 1886; Diels, Bot. Jahrb. Engler 57: 379, 1922. New GuIneEA: Strickland River, Baeuerlen s. n. (type); Fly River (Branch), Baeuerlen 538, November, 1885. Diels, 1. c. (Die Myrtaceen von Papuasien), merely notes that the de- scription of Eugenia Baeuerlenti F. v. Muell. was insufficient to deter- mine its place within the genus (Jambosa). Mr. F. J. Rae, Director of the Melbourne Botanic Gardens very kindly loaned for our study the two specimens cited above. In general aspect the species is very distinct; the venation of the leaves approaches sub- transverse, the blade is somewhat reddish-brown, shining, and, although it is scarcely, if at all, punctate, against a strong light it is copiously pellucid-dotted. The calyx is cupulate with a pseudostalk and dries with distinct ridges. 9. Cleistocalyx perspicuinervius (Merr.), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 10-11. Eugenia perspicuinervia Merr. Univ. Calif. Pub. Bot. 15: 218. 1929, Borneo: British North Borneo, Tawao, Elmer 20600, 21682 (type of E. perspicuinervia Merr.). A species which suggests C. nitidus Blume in the large and prominently veined leaves, but which is easily distinguished by its short (up to 5 cm. long) and few-flowered axillary and terminal inflorescences. 10. Cleistocalyx barringtonioides (Ridl.), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 25-28. Eugenia barringtonioides Ridl. Jour. Bot. 68: 12. 1930. Borneo: British North Borneo, without definite locality, Villamil 406, on river banks; Tenom, Tahir 787; Lokan River, Evangelista 906; Sandakan, Panching 817; Pangie, Beaufort, Bakar (B. N. B. Forestry Dept. 2472), river-bank; Melobang, Balajadia (B. N. B. Forestry Dept. 2849), plain, sea level: Sarawak, Trusan, Haviland 52/118; Upper Baram, Sio Malit, Moulton 6740 (type-collection of E. barringtonioides Ridl.): Dutch Borneo, Sedalir, Amdjah 248; Batoe Oeloe Seboekoe, Amdjah 527; Gunong Djempanja Amdjah 734; Western Koetai, near Batoe Bong, Endert 2195, near Boloet, Endert 4042. A distinctive species of river-banks readily recognized at anthesis by the open panicles bearing flowers with long (5—7(—9) mm.) pseudostalks and long (+ 2 cm.) stamens. The leaves are mostly lanceolate or narrowly oblong. Eugenia barringtonioides Ridl. was based on Moulton 6740 from 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 333 Upper Baram, indicated by Ridley as Jambosa. He describes the calyx as having “lobis obscuris brevibus, rotundatis.”” This statement applies to the persistent fragments of the calyptrate calyx, as an examination of the type shows that in the bud the calyx has a calyptra which breaks off and falls as a whole, leaving a torn irregular margin which was mis- interpreted by Ridley as calyx-lobes. 11. Cleistocalyx nitidus Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 1: 84, f. 56. 1849, Pl. 215, f. 19-20. Jambosa nitida Korth. Nederl. Kruidk. Arch. 1: 202. 1847, non Cam- bessed. et al. Eugenia nervosa sensu Migq. FI. Ind. Bat. 1(1) : 442. 1855, non Lour. Eugenia cleistocalyx Merr. Philip. Jour. Sci. Bot. 18: 98. 1918, Enum. orn. Pl. 427. 1921 Borneo: British North Borneo, Tawao, Elmer 20836, 21702 ; Kina- batangan, Evangelista 861; Lihak, Agullana (B. N. B. Forestry Dept. 1946), plain: Sarawak, Rejang, Kapit, Haviland 2921: Dutch Borneo, Kampong Lemoe, Taloek Gansioeng forest, Oeloe Doesoen, Dachlan 2407 ; Soengei Magne, Jaheri 664 ; Soengei Tepoetiz, Jaheri 901; Banjer- masin, Mount Bahay, Korthals s.n. (carbon imprint of leaf; type, Rijks Herb.) ; Winkler 3744. This, the type-species of the genus Cleistocalyx, and C. barringtoni- oides (Ridl.) very closely resemble each other but apparently are dis- tinct. C. nitidus Blume differs in having broader leaves and the flowers, with short (2-3 mm. long) pseudostalk and short anthers, closely clus- tered at the tips of the branches of the inflorescence. The collection from Lihak differs somewhat in its narrowly winged branchlets and its very shiny and pale brown leaves. 12. Cleistocalyx arcuatinervius (Merr.), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 16-18. Eugenia arcuatinervia Merr. Philip. Jour. Sci. 1: Suppl. 104. 1906; C. B. Rob. Philip. Jour. Sci. Bot. 4: 380. 1909; EE afl. Philip. Bot. 4: 1418. 1912; Merr. Enum. Philip. Pl. 3: 158. PHILIPPINE ISLANDS: Luzon: Bataan Province, ee River, Mount Mariveles, Whitford 1227, Meyer (For. Bur. 2598); Cagayan Province, Klemme (For. Bur. 6669), Barros (For, Bur. 21760, 21777), Fischer (For. Bur, 21747); Laguna Province, Mabesa (For. Bur. 23792) ; Rizal Province, Maneja (For. Bur, 23963) ; Sorsogon Province, Irosin, Elmer 16220; Mindoro, Ramos (Bur. Sci. 39380) ; Leyte, Wenzel 726, 755, 886, 1524; Mindanao, Surigao Province, Wenzel 2661, 2787, 2960, Sherfesee, Cenebre & Ponce (For. Bur. 21664). There is a pronounced resemblance between this species and C, nitidus 334 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL, XVII Blume. Technically C. arcuatinervius (Merr.) may be distinguished by its foliar characters. The leaves are smaller and long-acuminate, the primary veins are fewer and a secondary submarginal nerve is always present. 13. Cleistocalyx retinervius, sp. nov. Pl, 215, f. 12-15. Arbor parva; ramulis ultimis fuscis, teretibus vel ad nodos leviter com- pressis, 2-3 mm. diametro; foliis ellipticis vel oblongo-ovatis, 9-14 cm. longis, 5.5—7 cm. latis, basi late obtusis, fere rotundatis, apice late obtuse- que acuminatis et recurvis, epunctatis, olivaceis vel atro-brunneis, subtus pallidioribus vel rubro-brunnescentibus, costa supra impressa subtus leviter elevata, venis primariis perspicuis numerosis 4-8 mm. remotis patulis, plerumque ad marginem leviter curvatis, vena intramarginali (interdum duplici) 2—3 mm. a margine conjunctis, venulis laxe reticu- latis perspicuis; petiolo circiter 1.5 cm. longo, nigrescente vel brunneo, transverse ruguloso; inflorescentiis terminalibus axillaribusque, ramis brevibus, floribus + confertis, sessilibus, alabastris + 7 mm. longis, apice ovoideo-globosis, basi stipitatis; calyce in alabastro clauso leviter apicu- lato, per anthesin calyptriformi-circumscisso, marginem subintegrum relinquente, petalis liberis?, staminibus numerosis, antheris ellipticis; fructibus subglobosis, circiter 1.5 cm. diametro, apice calycis limbo coronatis, INDo-CHINA: Annam, Tourane and vicinity, Clemens 3777 (type), 3395, May-July, 1927, in thickets near the seashore. The holotype is in the herbarium of the Arnold Arboretum, with isotypes in the New York and Washington herbaria. Although this species was collected in a region where Eugenia nervosa Lour. might be expected to occur, we have carefully compared the de- scription with our material of which we have both flowers and fruit, and we particularly note the following discrepancies between Eugenia nervosa Lour. and Cleistocalyx retinervius Merr, & Perry both in the calyx and in the fruit. In the former, the calyx is lobed, the fruit ‘‘nervosa”’ (prob- ably the equivalent of ribbed) ; in the latter, the calyx is calyptrate and the fruit is practically smooth. 14. Cleistocalyx gustavioides (F. M. Bail.), comb. nov. Pl, 215, f. 50-53. Eugenta gustavioitdes F. M. Bailey, Queensl. Agric. Jour. 5: 389, 1899; . F. Bailey, Queensl. Agric. Jour. 5: 399, t. 140. 1899; F. M. Bailey, Queensl. Fl. 2: 658. 1900, Cat. Queens]. Pl. 208. 1913. AUSTRALIA: Queensland, without data, J. F. Bailey s.n. (type); near Lake Barrine, Atherton Tablelands, J. F. Bailey s. n. (fruit only); 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 335 Atherton Tableland, Range Road, Kajewski 1185; Forest Reserve 310, Galgarra, Dreghorn s.n.; Daintree River, Brass 2256, Kajewski 1398. Mr. C. T. White, government botanist at Brisbane, has obligingly loaned us the type and Dreghorn’s collection, also the fruit; these are the only specimens of this species at Brisbane apart from the other collections above cited. The leaf-venation of this species is rather unusual. The largest and most conspicuous intramarginal vein is from 4 to 7 (to 12) mm. within the margin; in the blade between may be found one (or sometimes two) similar vein(s), the outer(most) being the fainter(est) and 1 to 2 mm. within the margin. The fruit available is fully mature (Pl. 215, f. 50,51). J. F. Bailey noted that he picked this up under a tree. Only a fragment of the hypocotyl remains, but unquestionably the fruit is similar in structure to that found in a large number of species of Syzygium. 15. Cleistocalyx conspersipunctatus, sp. nov. Pl. 215, f. 34-36. Arbor 15-40 m. alta, glabra; ramulis novellis obscure tetragonis, demum teretibus vel compressis, brunneo-viridibus; foliis obovato- ellipticis, basi cuneatis, apice rotundatis, acumine brevi obtusoque, 5—13 cm. longis, 3—7 cm. latis, consperse pellucido-punctatis (glandulis magnis, interdum sine lente manifestis), costa supra impressa subtus prominula, venis primariis utrinque perspicuis, 4-8 mm. remotis, ad marginem anastomosantibus, venulis laxe reticulatis; petiolo 1.5—2 cm. longo, gracili, ruguloso; inflorescentiis terminalibus axillaribusque, 7-10 cm. longis, rachide quadrangulari, ramulis tetrapteris; alabastris sessili- bus, 7 mm. longis 4.5 mm. diametro, apice globosis basi breviter stipi- tatis, consperse glanduloso-pustulatis; calyce clauso, apice breviter apicu- lato, parte superiore sub anthesi circumscisse decidua, antheris 0.6—0.8 mm. longis, ellipticis, glanduloso-mucronatis; fructibus subglobosis, immaturis 1.5—2 cm. diametro. CHINA: Hainan, without locality, Wang 33524, 33687, 34214, in mixed woods, August and September, 1933; Po-ting, How 73248, 73332 (type); Ah Ping, Chun & Tso 44145, October 24, 1932, in forested ravine, about 900 m. alt.; Yaichow, Liang 62200, July 19, 1933, in forests. The holotype is preserved in the Arnold Arboretum herbarium. This species is readily distinguished from C. operculatus (Roxb.), the other known Chinese species of the genus, by the blunt leaves with short obtuse acumen and with scattered glands occasionally large enough to be seen with the naked eye, and by the terminal and axillary inflorescences. The flowers are larger and with a few glands similar to those on the 336 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. Xvi leaves; the cotyledons of the embryo are somewhat concave and the hypocotyl is short, closely resembling that of the Bornean C, barring- toniotdes (Ridl.). 16. Cleistocalyx leucocladus, sp. nov. Pl. 215, f. 39-40. Eugenia subrufa sensu Ridl. Jour. Bot. 68: 15. 1930, non King. Glabra; ramis ramulisque albido-cinereis, teretibus; foliis ellipticis, basi late cuneatis, apice obtusis vel brevissime obtuseque acuminatis, 6-10 cm. longis, 3—-5.5 cm. latis, coriaceis, olivaceis, crebre puncticulatis, costa supra impressa, subtus elevata, venis primariis gracilibus, patulis, haud perspicuis, utrinque 10-18 inter se 5—9 mm. distantibus, in venam intramarginalem + 2 mm.a margine distantem confluentibus, secundariis inconspicuis; petiolo crasso, 5—7 mm. longo; inflorescentiis terminalibus et in ramulis annotinis axillaribus, + 6 cm. longis, pedunculo communi ad 5 cm. longo, ramig + 1.5 cm. longis, floribus in apice ramulorum ulti- morum ternis, sessilibus, alabastris 6 mm. longis, 3.5 mm. diametro; calycis parte superiore sub anthesin calyptratim decidua, staminibus numerosis, antheris minutis. BorNEO: Sarawak, near Kuching, Haviland & Hose 3382 A, E,L,M, holotype at Gray Herbarium, isotypes at Kew, Leiden, and Buitenzorg. In general habit this species suggests C. conspersipunctatus Merr. & Perry of China, but it is readily distinguished by the much shorter and thickish petioles, the broader leaf-base, the smaller flowers and the obtusely angled branches of the inflorescence. 17. Cleistocalyx paucipunctatus, nom. nov. Pl. 215, f. 22-23. Eugenia paucipunctata Merr. Philip. Jour. Sci. Bot. 10: 215. 1915, non Koord. & Val PHILIPPINE ISLANDS: Luzon, Benguet Subprovince, Merrill (Philip. Pl. 1709), distributed as E. calcicola Merr. The habit of this species resembles Eugenia calcicola Merr., although technically it clearly belongs to the genus Cleistocalyx. The close vena- tion of the leaves, the conspicuous acumen and the compact inflorescence suggest an alliance with the smaller flowered species of the Acicalyptus section, but the flowers are not at all angular. The species probably is most nearly related to C. nigrans (Gagnep.) but, in the latter, the vena- tion is finer and not only more evenly distributed but also not elevated on the lower surface; the leaves are much more glandular-punctate. 18. Cleistocalyx nigrans (Gagnep.), comb. nov. Pi, 215, 1,.24. Eugenia nigrans Gagnep. Not. Syst. 3: 329. 1917, Fl. Gén. Indo-Chine, 2: 814. 1920. 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 337 Cocu1n-CuinaA: Cai-cong, Ongien, Pierre 1934 (type, Herb. Paris). Doctor F. Gagnepain very generously sent us fragments of a number of his types of Eugenia, among others, E. nigrans Gagnep. In the origi- nal description of this species the calyx is characterized as perfectly truncate, neither lobed nor undulate. This is quite accurate for a full- blown flower, but in the bud of our fragments the apex of the calyx is entirely closed; the latter is the distinctive feature of Cleistocalyx. C. paucipunctatus (Merr.), of the Philippine Islands, is somewhat similar in the size and the shape of the flower-buds as well as in the close venation of the leaves; the latter, however, really differ in outline and in type of venation. The leaves of C. paucipunctatus (Merr.) are sub- caudate-acuminate with somewhat unevenly distributed veins; whereas, those of C. nigrans (Gagnep.) are acuminate-obtuse with more finely reticulate and more evenly arranged venation. 19. Cleistocalyx Brongniartii, nom. nov. Acicalyptus nitida Brongn. & Gris, Ann. Sci. Nat. V. Bot. 3: 227. 1865, Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 12: 186. 1865; Daniker, Viertel- jahrssch: Naturf. Gesellsch. Ziirich, 78: Beibl. 19: 307. 1933 New Cateponia: near Balade, Vieillard 534, 538 (not seen). The characteristic features of the genus Cleistocalyx are well portrayed in the original description of the above species. It is not easy to deter- mine, without material, which are the best specific characters, but pos- sibly they are the very short-petiolate leaves, the congested inflorescences and the perceptibly narrowed (rather than hemispheric) and sulcate calyptras. Brongniart and Gris’ specific name is invalid in Cleistocalyx. 20. Cleistocalyx operculatus (Roxb.), comb. nov. Pl. 215, f. 41-48. Eugenia operculata Roxb. Hort. Bengal. 37. 1814, nomen nudum, FI. Ind. ed. 2, 2: 486. 1832; Wight, Ic. 2(3): 4. t. 552. 1843; F.-Vill. Novis. App. FI. Filip. 85. 1880; Koord. & Val. Meded. Lands Plant. 40: 148. 1900 (Bijdr. Boomsoort. Java, 6: 148); Koord. Exkur- sionsfl. Java, 2:679. 1912; Koord.-Schumach. Syst. Verzeichn. Herb. ee ae 58. 1912: Koord. & Val. Atlas Baumart. Java Ber Usk Syzygium nervosum DC. Prodr. 3: 260. 1828, Mém. Myrt. 2: ¢. 106. 1842, excluding interpretation of genus p. 41. Calyptranthes Makal Blanco, FI. Filip. 419. 1837, non Raeusch. Calyptranthes Zuzygium Blanco, op. cit. ed. 2, 293. 1845, ed. 3, 2: 179. 1878, non Sw. Calyptranthes mangiferifolia Hance ex Walp. Annal. 2: 629. 1851-52 Syzygium nodosum Mig. FI. Ind. ney 1(1): 447. 1855. Syzygium angkolanum Mia. op. cit. 448. Eugenia Holtzet F. v. Muell. aves Jour. Pharm. June, 1886, Bot. Centralbl. 28: 148. 1886. 338 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Sysygium operculatum Niedenz. in Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 3(7 1893; Gamble, Fl. Madras, 1: 481. 1919, Eugenia Holtzeana F. v. Muell., Maiden, Dept. Agric. Sydney, N. S. Wales, Misc. Publ. 282: 22. 1899 (Native Food Plants). Eugenia clausa C. B. Rob. Philip. Jour. Sci. Bot. . Ant 1909; Merr. Sp. Blanco, 288. 1918, Enum. Philip. Pl. 3: 162. 1923. Eugenia divaricato-cymosa Hayata, Icon. PI. Enkin 3: 118. 1913. Eugenia Holteana F. v. Muell., Ewart & Davies, Fl. North. Terr. Austral. 202. 1917. INDIA: type described from tree, cultivated in Royal Bot. Gard., Calcutta, said to be native of Amboina; copy of original Roxburgh plate ex herb. Calcutta (also reproduced in Wight Ic. t. 552); sketch of leaf, and flower of authentic material of E. operculata Roxb. (DeCandolle’s Prodromus Herb.) ; Chittagong Hill Tracts, King’s collector 315 ; North Arakan, Hildebrand 13: Cutna, Kwangtung, S. VY. U. 50364, 89693, Wang 9421 (S. Y. U. 67781); Canton and vicinity, Levine 1288, 2126, Tsiang 11047; Honam Island, Levine 1050; Lofoushan, Chun 8297, 40792 ; Naam Hoi District, Levine 3024 ; White Cloud Mountain, Levine 3129; Weishang, Sunyi District, Tsiang 2721, side of stream; Ting Wu Shan, Kao-Yao District, Tsiang 775, 1496, Liang 60737, Lau 20275; Ying-Tak, Wentongshan, Tso 22242; Shi-wan-da-shan, Tso 23371; Hongkong, Bodinier 613, Wright s.n.; North Point, Ford s.n., July 29, 1895; Tai-O, New Territory, Wang 3189; Ma Au Shan, Shatin, Tsiang 215, Upper Aberdeen Road, Gibbs (Hb. Hongkong 10261); Kwangsi, Lungchau, Morse 625,; Hainan, without locality, Wang 32834, 34169; Lin Fa Shan, Lam Ko District, Tsang 166 (L. U. 15665), 343 (L. U. 17092) ; Hung Mo Shan, Tsang & Fung 458 (L. U. 17992) ; Dung Ka, Chun & Tso 43430, along stream at about 500 m. alt.; Yaichow, How 70840, 71120, Liang 61996; Yeung Ling Shan, Ngai District, Lau 78; Pak Shik Ling and vicinity, Ching Mai District, Lei 697, 918 ; Tai-too, Seven Finger Mountain, Liang 61722; Liamui (Leng Mun), Gressitt 1165: INDo-CHINA, Annam, Nghe-An, (no collector given) 4, June 21, 1930; Cochin-China, without locality, Pierre s.n.: SUMATRA, Sigamata, near Rantau Parapat, Bila, Rahmat Si Toroes 3196; Upper Angkola, Junghuhn (Rijks Herb., type of Syzygium angkolanum): Java, Batavia, Tjitjadas, v. Steenis 5407; Preanger, Tjibodas, v. Woerden 163, 178; Pengalengan Forest, Junghuhn (Rijks Herb., type of S. nodosum): Borneo: British North Borneo, Banguey Island, Castro & Melegrito 1490; Mount Kinabalu, Tenompok, Clemens 28336; Beaufort, Bakar (B. N. B. Forestry Dept. 3302); Dallas, Clemens 27542, 27562; Peni- bukan, Clemens 30478 ; Kiau, Clemens 10101; Sarawak, Mount Matang, Clemens 20959; Sibu, Rejang River, Haviland 2845; Mount Lingga, 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 339 Beccari 3943; Dutch Borneo, Pladjoe, Amdjah 27; Ben. Dajak, S. Betilap, van Tuil 10 (Boschproefstation bb: 11607) ; Hayoep, Winkler 2431; Soengei Landak, Teysmann 11248, 11250; Goenoeng Kenepai, Hallier 1684: PuHiLipPpINE IsLanps, Luzon, Ilocos, Paraiso (For. Bur. 25453); Rizal Province, Ramos (For. Bur. 13606), Antipolo, Ahern’s collector (For. Bur. 470), Merr. Sp. Blancoan. 978, Ramos 314, Ramos & Edano (Bur. Sci. 29527) ; Bosoboso, Merrill 2806; Palawan, Danao (For. Bur. 21596): AusTRALIA, Port Darwin, Holtze. Of all the known species of the genus Cleistocalyx, this is the com- monest, the most widely distributed and perhaps the most misinterpreted. Its habit is generally assumed to be distinctive and certainly the copy of Roxburgh’s original plate received through the courtesy of Dr. C. C. Calder, Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta, would confirm this idea. In the floral details in Roxburgh’s original drawing the first figure (Wight, Icones t. 552, f. 2) shows a calyx with the char- acteristic calyptra with the corolla inside, explained by Wight as “a flower, petals separating,” and the second figure (Wight, Icones t. 552, f. 3) a flower with the petals forcibly opened; this is manifestly sche- matic. However, there is in India at least one species of like habit with flower-buds similar in outline and such minute calyx-lobes that more than half our collections of these two species are identified as Eugenia oper- culata Roxb. This fact led us to question which was true E. operculata Roxb. A bud and a sketch of a half-open flower and a leaf from an authentic Roxburgh specimen in the Prodromus Herbarium very kindly supplied us by Professor B. P. G. Hochreutiner, Director of the Botanic Garden, Geneva, confirm the identification of botanists who have ac- cepted Roxburgh’s species as having flowers with calyptrate calyces. At the same time it should here be noted that in a number of floras (Benth. Fl. Hongk. 119. 1861; Brandis, For. Fl. 234. 1874; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burma, 1: 482. 1877; Duthie in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 2: 498. 1879; Trimen, Handbk. FI. Ceylon, 2: 179. 1894; King, Jour. As. Soc. Bengal, 70(2): 129. 1901 (Mater. Fl. Malay. Pen. 3: 559); Gagnep. in Lecomte, Fl. Gén. Indo-Chine, 2: 817. 1920; Ridl. Fl. Malay Pen. 1: 754. 1922) the calyx is described by such phrases as, “truncate,” “with short obtuse lobes or nearly truncate,” “not distinctly toothed,” or “with short obtuse marginate teeth.” Even Roxburgh’s original description, “Calyx entire; corol operculate,” which was followed by de Candolle in the Prodromus, is not too clear. De Candolle, Mém. Myrt. 41. 1842, points out very carefully that the difference between Calyptranthes and Syzygium is that the former has the operculum formed by the calyx lined by the petals, whereas the latter has the operculum formed by the petals cohering at 340 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII the top and the calyx is very short, sometimes truncate, sometimes 5- dentate visible below the operculum of the corolla; yet, op. cit., t. 16 (Syzygium nervosum DC.), which is one of four plates de Candolle used to illustrate the genus Syzygium, is practically perfect as to the detail of Cleistocalyx operculatus (Roxb.) except that in the younger buds the line of dehiscence between the calyptra and the calyx-tube is not defi- nitely marked unless it be assumed from the color. This is an interesting feature of the bud. In dried material, the upper part of the calyx form- ing the calyptra becomes lighter than the lower part, in fact, much the same color as the corolla in the buds of other species. This may be the explanation of the misinterpretation of the calyx which has been so gen- erally accepted. Hance ex Walp. Annal. 2: 629. 1851-52, in his description of Calyp- tranthes mangiferifolia very clearly points out the calyptrate character of the calyx. Hance’s description was based on a specimen from Macao, he believing that he had a true Calyptranthes introduced by the Portu- guese from South America. Koorders & Valeton, Meded. Lands Plant. 40: 351. 1901 (Bijdr. Boomsoort. Java 6: 351) give an excellent descrip- tion, ‘‘Calyx in alabastro clausus et saepe apiculatus per anthesin calyp- triformi-circumscissus, marginem subintegrum vel pseudo-crenulatum relinquens.”’ As is to be expected of any wide-ranging species, Cleistocalyx opercu- latus (Roxb.) shows some variation in size of both leaves and flowers, and, since we have not found any constant characters in the material at hand for separating specimens from different regions, we are inclined to believe that a single species is represented. The type of Syzygium angkolanum Miq. is one of the rare instances, in this species ordinarily characterized by lateral inflorescences, where the panicles appear to be axillary and terminal but apparently on leafy shoots of last season, and hence, lateral. We are unable to maintain Eugenia Holtzei F. v. Muell. as a separate species. We strongly suspected this from the description and after examining the fragments of the type generously supplied by Mr. F. J. Rae, Director of the Melbourne Botanic Gardens, we are convinced that here is another collection of the wide-ranging C. operculatus (Roxb.). A Ceylon specimen, Thwaites, C. P. 2801, distributed as Syzygium firmum Thwaites, Enum. Pl. Zeyl. 116. 1859, with a note, “cf. Enum. pp. 116, 417,” in our herbarium seems to be without question C. opercu- latus (Roxb.). It surely does not belong to either of the above species referred to in the Enumeration (C. P. 2801 is cited under S. polyanthum, p. 116, i. e. Eugenia polyantha Wight), as we understand them. 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 341 21. Cleistocalyx nicobaricus (King), comb. nov. Piszi5 ch. 49. cites Jee King, Jour. As. Soc. Bengal, 70(2): 130. 1901 (Mat 1. Malay. Pen. 3: 560). Eugenia oe sensu Duthie in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 1: 498. 1879; oord. & Val. Meded. Lands Plant. 40: 152. 1900 (Bijdr. Boom- soort. Java, 6: 152) ; Koord. Exkursionsfl. Java, 2: 679, 1912; Koord. & Val. Atlas Baumart. Java, 3: f. 504. 1915, non E. occlusa ae NicoBaR IsLtanps: Kurz (Herb. Calcutta; fragm.). That Kurz apparently erred in naming his collection from the Nicobar Islands Eugenia occlusa (Syzygium occlusum Miq.), seems to be the opinion of botanists who have had access to his collection and to authen- tic material representing Miquel’s species. Such erroneous identification, however, does not alter the fact that, since he based the combination Eugenia occlusa on Miquel’s earlier name, nomenclaturally it can belong only to the species represented by Miquel’s material. Koorders & Vale- ton likewise erred in applying the name to the species represented by Kurz’s collection and in giving a new name to Miquel’s species. King noted that Kurz’s specimen differed so much from Miquel’s description and an authentic specimen of Miquel’s species (coll. Horsfield) that he gave it a new name. The Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Calcutta, very generously gave permission for Mr. Narayanaswami to send us a frag- ment of Kurz’s collection. The leaf is epunctate and not pellucid-dotted, about 6 cm. long, on either side of the midrib are 7—8 inconspicuous primary veins somewhat arcuately anastomosing to form a submarginal vein about 1 mm. within the margin. The calyx does not appear so tapering toward the base as in C. operculatus (Roxb.). There is no evi- dence that C. nicobaricus occurs in Java. UNIDENTIFIED AND EXCLUDED SPECIES SyzYGIuM cosTaTuM Miq. FI. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 451. 1855. This species is to be excluded from the synonymy of C. operculatus (Roxb.). The Junghuhn collection, Kupa Manok, Java, very kindly loaned for study by Professor Lam, Rijks Herbarium, is a foliar speci- men which, as far as we can tell, is a reasonable match as to leaves and twigs for another collection labeled S. costatum by Miquel. The second specimen shows only a young infructescence, at times a difficult stage to interpret in the genus Cleistocalyx. However, within the limb of the calyx of one young fruit and apparently a part of the same flower is an evidently operculate corolla. This is a character of Syzygium, but in Cleistocalyx the corolla does not appear intact after the flower opens 342 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL Xvi unless associated with the calyptra of the calyx which often adheres to the calyx-tube even after the corolla has fallen. Syzycium FRuTICosuM DC. Prodr. 3: 260. 1828, Mém. Myrt. ¢. 19. 1842. In a note following Syzygium javanicum Miquel, Fl. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 462. 1855, it is suggested that Syzygium fruticosum DC. belongs to the section Symphysion, op. cit. 460, which, according to our interpretation, is a part of Cleistocalyx. Our herbarium material of S. fruticosum DC. has a definitely open lobed calyx and hence could not possibly belong in the genus under consideration. SyzyGIuM JAVANICUM Mig. FI. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 461. 1855. Doctor A. Pulle generously loaned us the type and another specimen labeled S. javanicum by Miquel. The latter, we are sure, does not belong to Cletstocalyx. The type is very fragmentary, one leaf and a detached inflorescence. The leaf is not a match for any of the species of this group. The flowers except for one shriveled and one maturing bud have all passed anthesis; unfortunately, the one bud which might reveal the distinctive character of the genus is pressed in such a way that it is impossible for us to say without removing it whether or not it is calyptrate. This, we have hesitated to do, hoping that, at some later date, it will be possible to examine a more complete specimen of the type-collection, Horsfield, near Soerakarta, Java. EUGENIA NERVOSA Lour. Fl. Cochinch, 1: 308. 1790; DC. Prodr. 3: 284. 1828; Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 442. 1855 excl. syn.; Merr. Trans. Am. Philos. Soc. 24(2): 285. 1935. Myrtus Loureiri Spreng. Syst. Veg. 2: 488. 1825. Cletstocalyx nervosus Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat. 1: 85. 1849. If we interpret Loureiro’s Eugenia nervosa, the basis of Cleistocalyx nervosus Blume, by the original description of the calyx, “Cal. superus, 4-partitus, magnus: laciniis, obtusis, concavis,” there is no indication that the species belongs either to Cleistocalyx as defined by Blume or to the section of Eugenia in which it is placed by Miquel. Loureiro’s type is not extant. SyYZYGIUM occLuUsUM Mig. FI. Ind. Bat. 1(1): 460. 1855. Eugenia occlusa Kurz, Jour. As. Soc. Bengal, 45(2) : 130. 1876, quoad syn.; Duthie in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 2: 498. 1879, quoad syn., excl. desc. Eugenia symphysipetala Koord. & Val. Meded. Lands Plant. 40: 153 (in nota), 161 (deser.). 1900 (Bijdr. Boomsoort. Java, 6: 153, 161). Miquel’s species was based on Horsfield 10 from Java. Koorders and ARNOLD Ars. VoL. XVIII. PLATE 215 AY hy) | \ 2 ey SSS At SY x RN \ ‘ / bid CLEISTOCALYX 1937] MERRILL AND PERRY, REINSTATEMENT OF CLEISTOCALYX = 343 Valeton, after examining a fragment of the type in the Utrecht Herbari- um, suggest that Syzygium occlusum Miq. was based on a mixture of Eugenia lineata Duthie and Eugenia operculata Roxb. remarking, p. 161, “S[yzygium] species dubia (forsitan e foliis FE. lineatae cum floribus E. operculatae composita).”’ The specimen of Horsfield 10 in the Gray Herbarium consists of detached inflorescences of C. operculatus (Roxb.) and leafy branches with attached inflorescences of Eugenia polyantha Wight. Miquel’s species was manifestly based on a mixture of C. operculatus (Roxb.) (flowers) and the leaves of Eugenia lineata Duthie or E. polyantha Wight. EXPLANATION OF PLATE 215 All fruits and embryos ar 1; the only fruit which we are reasonably sure is mature is that of C. 7 eee (F. bp Bailey) picked up under the tree; the embryos except those of C. Fullagert (F. v. Muell.) and C. operculatus (Roxb.) are shown with the een ty as they usually pace when the pericarp is remove All buds and flowers are x 2.5; the flowers are in various stages of development to show that the calyptra may or may not remain attached to the calyx-limb. C: ee Nahe it aruit; f.2, bud: C. Seemannt: {. 3, partly open bud; {.4,f ; £. 5, embry Gs aioe. f. 6, flower (calyptra EN “f fy fruit ; é. 8 bud. cs ellipticus : {. 9, cluster of buds. C. perspicuinervius: f. 10, cluster of buds; f. 11, very Pome fruits. C. retinervius: {. 12, embryo; f. 13, fruit; f. 14, bud; f. 15, flower. C. arcuatinervius: £.16, bud; f. 17, fruit; f. 18, flower. Ge nitdus: f, 19, bud; i. - flower. C. Baeuerlenii: f. 21, C. paucipunctatus : i 2. tid {. 23, flower. C. nigrans: f. eS paella esha f. a fruit; i oe Peet f. 27, flower ; f. 28, bud. C. Fullagert: {. 29, fruit; f. 30, fl ; f. 31, immature bud; f. 32, embryo; £33, Cot tyledon ae removed) ra owing inner face aS ara hypocotyl. Cy ene ieee nnn f. 34, bud; f. 35, flower; f. 36, fru C. paradoxus : f. 37, flower ; . 38, u C. leucocladus f. 39, bud f. 40, flower. C. operculatus: f. 41, fruit; f. 42, cross section of embryo; f. 43, mbryo : bud of Eugenia ‘Holtzei F. v. Muell.; f. 45, buds of Syzyginm angkolanum Miq.; f. 46, bud from Chinese material ; f. 47, b Javan material; f. 48, flower from authentic collection of A ate in the de Candolle Prodromus Herbarium nicobaricus: f. 49, flower. ; da cater f. 50, fruit (remnant of pericarp); f. 51, embryo; f. 52, ; £. 53, flower ag ARNOLD ARBORETUM, Harvarp UNIVERSITY. 344 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM (VoL. XVI PHYTOPHTHORA CROWN ROT OF DOGWOOD D. B. CREAGER With plate 216 A pIsEASE, which has been responsible for the disfiguration and ulti- mate death of flowering dogwood trees (Cornus florida L.) in various localities on Long Island, New York, was called to the attention of the writer during the summer of 1934. Early observations soon revealed that apparently healthy trees may be attacked and badly damaged within a year or so after becoming infected. Some may be killed in a relatively short time while others may remain alive much longer; how- ever, in either case their ornamental value is soon impaired. In several instances where a diseased tree had been removed and replaced by a healthy one from the nursery or woods, it too became infected and died. Thus far the disease is known to occur only in trees planted on lawns and in gardens; it has not been observed in natural woodland stands. During the past three years numerous field observations, culture studies and inoculation tests have been made, the results of which dem- onstrate for the first time the general nature and cause of this disease. SYMPTOMS The most obvious symptoms of the crown rot disease of dogwood con- stitute those associated with a general weakening of the top (Plate 216, Figure 1). The leaves are few, small, light green or chlorotic, usually drooped and their edges rolled. The tips of twigs and branches die, finally involving the larger ones and eventually the entire top. Com- monly a severely infected tree bears an abnormal abundance of fruit for several years before it is completely killed. A more careful examination of such a tree reveals that the seat of the trouble is a characteristic necrotic lesion at the crown; the weakened top is only an indirect expression of the condition of the bark and sap- wood of the trunk. At first the lesion is quite obscure and may not be seen without the removal of the outer bark. Eventually, as the extent of the lesion increases, the bark over the older affected parts breaks and sap frequently oozes from the openings in the form of a slime-flux (Plate 216, Figure 2). Such lesions have a marked odor of fermentation and 1937] CREAGER, PHYTOPHTHORA CROWN ROT OF DOGWOOD 345 are attractive to bees and other insects. The bark over the older areas dies, becomes dry and finally falls from the trunk. Internally the affected tissues of the bark and sapwood are markedly discolored (Plate 216, Figure 3). In older areas the affected tissue is dark brown while at the edge, or more “‘active” part of the lesion, it is often pinkish, purplish to blue, or light brown and frequently it appears as a streaked variegated zone of all these colors. When the bark over a typical lesion is removed, the full extent of the affected area is clearly demonstrated. From the level of the soil surface upwards the shape of the lesion is commonly that of a parabola and its surface is characteristically zonate (Plate 216, Figure 3). These zona- tions apparently represent the progressive advances of the lesion due to alternate favorable and unfavorable periods for growth of the pathogene. The lesion finally involves the greater part of the crown before the tree is eventually killed. Since the typical necrotic lesion at the crown is the seat of the trouble, “crown rot” is proposed for the name of this disease. THE PATHOGENE A phycomycetous fungus has been consistently isolated from the characteristic lesions of affected crowns. Tissue plantings made from bark or sapwood of the outer zone of the rotted area commonly yield pure cultures of the fungus. On potato dextrose agar the pathogene grows from such plantings within three days and forms a mat of white, cottony, aérial mycelium. Based on the works of Tucker (1931), Leonian (1934), and Tomp- kins, Tucker and Gardner (1936), this fungus has been identified as Phytophthora cactorum (L. and C.) Schroet. The mycelium grows rapidly on all ordinary nutrient agar media at room temperature (20° to 25° C.), but on corn meal agar growth was still better at 27.5°C. Oogonia, accompanied by paragynous antheridia, form in great pro- fusion on oat agar in petri dishes within a few days after a new culture is started. The thick-walled oospores are yellowish and average 25.0 microns in diameter with a range of 21.3 to 30.5 microns (500 measure- ments). Sporangia develop quite abundantly on a synthetic nutrient agar medium prepared from a modified Richard’s Solution in which sugar was omitted. They are borne on slender sporangiophores arising from the larger vegetative hyphae; they are ovate, definitely papillate, and average 35.4 by 44.2 microns with a range of 23.2 to 43.5 by 29.0 to 68.1 microns (100 measurements). Two methods of sporangial germi- nation have been observed, namely, by germ tubes and zoospores. In 346 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvim liquid medium the zoospores are quite active at first; but they soon become quiescent and within a short time germinate by germ tubes. These observations concerning the development and morphology of the various spore forms are similar to those more fully described and illus- trated by Rosenbaum (1915) for the same species, P. cactorum, isolated from ginseng. The pathogenicity of this phycomycetous organism was strongly indi- cated by its consistent association with the typical necrotic lesions at the crown of affected trees. To determine its pathogenicity experimentally, inoculation tests were conducted on plants both in the greenhouse and in the field. For the greenhouse test 35 seedlings of Cornus florida, approximately one-quarter of an inch in diameter at the base and 24 to 30 inches in height, were used. All were separately established in pots and were fully in leaf at the time inoculations were made. A wound was made with a sterile scalpel in the stem of each plant at the soil surface by a downward diagonal incision through the bark to the cam- bium area. Mycelium from an actively growing culture of the suspected pathogene on potato dextrose agar was inserted into the wounds of 25 plants, while sterile potato dextrose agar was placed in the wounds of the remaining 10 plants to serve as checks. A piece of water-saturated absorbent cotton was wrapped about the inoculated wound of each plant and, to retain the moisture, a layer of sphagnum moss was placed over the soil surface of each pot Four weeks after the seedlings were inoculated, external symptoms of infection began to appear and at the end of seven weeks 16 of the 25 plants inoculated were dead, while all check plants remained perfectly healthy. The first symptom to appear was a sudden wilting of the foliage. Within a day or so wilting was followed by a drying and brown- ing of all the leaves. When the bark was removed from the basal portion of the stem of such plants, the bark and sapwood above and below the point of inoculation was discolored brown, the discoloration commonly extending into the reot bases below and up the stem four to six inches above the soil surface. Not only were the bark and the outer surface of the sapwood discolored, but the discoloration extended through the wood into the pith. The typical phycomycetous hyphae and oogonia were abundantly present in the affected tissues of the bark, wood and pith. The pathogene was consistently reisolated from the discolored wood of these infected seedlings, plantings made from the upper limits of the lesion usually yielding pure cultures of the pathogene. Similar results were obtained from inoculation tests conducted on larger trees in the field. Typical lesions in the bark and sapwood fol- 1937] CREAGER, PHYTOPHTHORA CROWN ROT OF DOGWOOD 347 lowed inoculations through wounds at the crown, and the pathogene was readily reisolated from all parts of such lesions. The results of these studies, therefore, demonstrate that the crown rot disease of flowering dogwood is caused by Phytophthora cactorum (L. and C.) Schroet. Even though forms of this pathogene have been re- ported on various members of at least 30 different families of higher plants (Tucker, 1933), apparently this is the first report of its occur- rence on Cornus florida L. or any other member of the Cornaceae. Nevertheless, P. cactorum, as well as several other species of Phytoph- thora are known to cause quite similar diseases in other woody plants, for example, trunk canker of apple (Bains, 1935), crown rot of walnut (Barrett, 1928), crown canker of peach and prune (Smith and Smith, 1925), crown rot of avocado trees (Fawcett, 1916), foot rot and canker of Citrus (Fawcett, 1915), Phytophthora canker of Hevea (Petch, 1911), and still others. The general nature and symptoms which have been described for these diseases by the various writers are strikingly comparable with those of the crown rot disease of dogwood. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS Deep appreciation is expressed to Mr. George Van Yahres for his stimulating cooperation and material aid throughout, to Professor J. H. Faull for helpful advice, and to the Arnold Arboretum and the Biologi- cal Laboratories of Harvard University for their laboratory and green- house facilities. LITERATURE CITED . Barns, R. Cc (1935). Phytophthora trunk canker of apple. (Phyto- ath. Nom eee 1 ce (1928). Phytophthora in relation to crown rot of walnut. (Phytopath. 18: 948-949. ‘ ee H. S. (1915). The known distribution of lap hag citrophthora and its probable relation to Mal di gomma of Citr (Phytopath. 5: 66-67.) (1916). A Pythiacystis on avocado trees. (Phytopath. 6: es) 433-435. ) . Leonian, L. H. (1934). Identification of Phytophthora species. West Virginia Agr. Exper. Sta. Bull. 262: 2-36. ) The physiology and diseases of Hevea. brasili- fe) . Rosensaum, J. (1915). Phytophthora disease of ginseng. (Cornell Univ. Agr. eee Sta. Bull. 363: 62-106. . SmitH, R. E. and E. H. Smirx (1925). Further studies on pythia- ceous ator es of deciduous fruit trees in California. (Phytopath. 15: 389-404. . Tompkins, C. M., C. M. Tucker, and M. W. GarpNer Sopa Phytophthora root rot of cauliflower. (Jour. Agr. Res. 685— 692.) COIN. SOs, 9, eS Ao) ico) 4 a = a — oO 348 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVII 10. Tucker, C. M. (1931). Taxonomy of the genus Phytophthora De Bary. (Missouri Agr. Exper. Sta. Res. Bull. 153: 3- 208.) 11. ———— (1933). The distribution of the genus Phytophthora. (Missouri Agr. Exper. Sta. Res. Bull. 184: 3-80.) EXPLANATION OF PLATE 216 Symptoms of the crown rot disease of dogwo od Fig. 1. A severely infected tree, exhibiting a weakened top with aes Fig. 2. Trunk of an infected tree (approximately 12 inches in oes, portion of the lesion which still remains has hecken and the sap is exuding in the form of a white, foamy, slime-flux. Fig. 3. Se ies of an infected tree with bark removed (approximately 6 nches in diameter), exposing the typical, discolored, concentri- mre zoned lesion in the sapwoo LABORATORY OF PLANT PATHOLOGY, ARNOLD ARBORETUM, HARVARD UNIVERSITY. Jour. ARNoLD Ars. VoL. XVIII. PLATE 216 PHYTOPHTHORA Crown Rot or Docwoop a Oo BS oe -_ _ re a - ee _ Oo _ a ee Ss : - OS > s So - —_ oo : a a a a BS 7 a _ - 7 - - 7 _ oo 7 _ _ 7 : _ _ - _ 7 _ 7 : - - : - a oe > SO 1937] THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 349 THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR ENDED JUNE 30, 1937 Wui_e the funded resources of the institution remain as at the close of the previous year, the establishment of the Maria Moors Cabot Foundation for Botanical Research in June, 1937, enables us to amplify our work in certain fields. The initial endowment of this Foundation, the munificent gift of Doctor Godfrey L. Cabot of Boston, is $615,773.00. The income from this fund is allocated to support special investigations in various parts of Harvard University, the Harvard Forest, the Bio- logical Laboratory, the Arnold Arboretum, and the Bussey Institution. The numerous friends of the Arboretum, scattered all over the United States and Canada have responded generously to its needs. Gifts for cultural purposes up to the end of the fiscal year amounted to about $10,560.00. The appeal this year, the first one made since 1930, was to provide supplementary library funds, to permit the amplification of botanical-horticultural exploration, and to develop a larger nursery on the Walter Street tract. Supplementing these unrestricted gifts, avail- able for immediate use, $6500.00 has been received or promised for special purposes, particularly to cover publication costs. On the basis of what has been received, it is possible to plan a somewhat amplified program during the coming year. We are particularly grateful to the donors of these special small and large gifts, as these funds, being extra- budgetary, enable us to accomplish much-needed investigations, or to undertake needed improvements that it was impossible to finance on the basis of the regular institutional income. Building and Grounds. — Fortunate in having an unusually mild winter with little or no winter killing of buds, the floral displays at the Arboretum in May and June were unusually attractive. These are the months when the institution is most extensively visited by the public, and within recent years there has been a very noticeable increase in visitors. A careful check of visitors on lilac Sunday, May 23, 1937, indicated an approximate attendance of 40,000 on that one day. The usual program has been followed in the maintenance of grounds and plantings, involving some thinning and transplanting, the removal of overgrown and moribund plants, and spraying for protection against noxious insects and fungus diseases. Necessary repairs have been made to buildings as required, the most extensive operations being on the 350 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII administration building, involving roof and gutter repairs and the point- ing up of all masonry construction. A new trellis was constructed for the Wisteria collection. Horticulture. — In an attempt to make the Arboretum more useful to the community and to the horticulturally minded public in the country at large, considerable progress has been made. Over fifty illustrated lectures were given to various groups on the scope and work of the insti- tution. In the spring, personally conducted tours were arranged for thirty organizations. For use in connection with these lectures, approximately 400 new natural color slides have been prepared, bringing our collection up to about 700. Preliminary work has been done on a series of natural color films, planned to illustrate the attractions of the Arboretum at vari- ous seasons. It is anticipated that these will be completed during the coming year. During the year the hedge demonstration planting was completed, in- volving plantings averaging 20 feet in length, covering 115 different species. The Wisteria collections were removed from the old site near the Forest Hills entrance, a new trellis was constructed, and all species were replanted near the Bussey Institution building; in close proximity to this planting a collection of 35 named varieties of tree peonies, gen- erously presented by Mr. John Wister, was installed. The extensive use of fertilizers is being continued, and the response of the treated plantings is noticeable. It is believed that this policy should be consistently followed to compensate, in some degree, for the relatively poor soil characteristic of much of the arboretum area. The spring plantings involved the actual placing of 521 new plants in various parts of the grounds. In connection with this work the old nursery was entirely rearranged, those shrubs and trees destined for plant- ing in our own grounds being arranged in one area, and the duplicates and material not needed, destined for gifts or exchange purposes, arranged in another section. To take care of urgent additional nursery needs, arrangements have been made to establish a large supplementary nursery on the undeveloped Walter Street tract. New beds were pre- pared for the willow collection, the Rubus material was removed frotn the shrub collection to the Peters Hill area, the very badly overgrown Forsythia collection was cut back, this being the only possible way of eliminating a bad fire hazard by the removal of all dead wood. In an attempt to check the identifications of the very extensive living collections about 500 new labels with changed names were added, and about 400 broken labels were replaced by new ones. Approximately 1937] THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 351 2000 metal labels, and 2500 wooden display labels were prepared and placed during the year. Accessions during the year include 2693 living plants received from various sources within the United States and 263 from foreign countries. Cuttings and scions added 193 to this list. Two hundred packets of seeds were received from eighteen foreign countries. Distributions from the Arboretum included 1831 living plants, 980 cuttings and scions, and 772 packets of seeds, to individuals and institutions in the United States and various foreign countries. The card index list of living plants in the Arboretum has been thor- oughly revised, various records eliminated, and others added. There are now approximately 6500 named species and varieties represented in the living collections, an extraordinarily large number when one con- siders that the institution handles only woody plants, and again when one considers the local climatic limitations. There is still a list of about 1100 additional species that at one time or another have been in culti- vation at the Arboretum but which have been lost for one reason or another, that are worthy of re-trial. Arrangements have been made to re-acquire as many of these lost species as possible. Cooperation has been extended to the Massachusetts Horticultural Society in connection with four exhibits sponsored by that organization. Assistance has been granted to the American joint committee on horti- cultural nomenclature in the revision of its “Standardized Plant Names.” Many data have been supplied: to the press on plants and plant prob- lems. Work has been initiated on the much-needed task of revising and completing the detailed base map of the entire Arboretum, showing the exact location of each planted species and variety. The circulation of the “Bulletin of Popular Information,” one of the means whereby horticultural data are made available to the public, has been increased from 612, with 190 paid subscribers early in 1936, to 1500, of which 1200 are actual subscribers. Plant Pathology. — The extension work of the laboratory of plant pathology has been especially heavy during the past year. This is par- ticularly true with reference to requests for information and help on disease problems. Our interest in the Dutch elm disease situation in the United States has been actively maintained. There are indications that the disease is being controlled and to some extent the infected area being reduced, especially in the State of New York. Our work on elm diseases at the adjunct field laboratory on Long Island was brought to a conclusion, and an account of the investigation 352 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII made there and at the Arboretum by Dr. D. B. Creager is to be pub- lished in July as Contribution no. 10 from the Arnold Arboretum.’ This is a well-rounded piece of research on the cause, means of spread and control of a common, destructive, hitherto little understood, native wilt disease of the American elm caused by a fungus tentatively referred to the genus Cephalosporium. It constitutes a fine addition to the literature of elm diseases. Its publication was made possible by generous gifts from Mrs. Harold I. Pratt, Miss Helen C. Frick, Mr. George Van Yahres, and the Massachusetts Society for Promoting Agriculture. Other significant investigations have been advanced and some publica- tions on them issued. Among these mention should be made of the fol- lowing: — (1) The physical basis of mycotrophy in Pinus by Dr. A. B. Hatch. This is an outstanding piece of work in that it demonstrates the helpful rdle of mycorrhizae in the growth of white pine and it explains that the value of mycorrhizae resides in the ability of the root-associated fungi to collect mineral salts where there is a lack of balance of them in the soil. (2) The control of Gymnosporangium rusts by means of sul- phur sprays by Drs. J. D. MacLachlan and I. H. Crowell. This repre- sents a valuable, practical conclusion of an admirable series of papers issued from the Arboretum on Gymnosporangium rusts harmful to Junt- perus and various members of the Pomoideae. It is the first practical demonstration of the fact that the disease caused by these fungi can be controlled without having to resort to the radical practice of host eradi- cation. The value of this method has been confirmed by New York State Agricultural Experiment Station and the procedure modified so as, at the same time, to control apple scab. (3) Chrysomyxa Empetri —a spruce-infecting rust. This adds another rust to the list known to attack spruces and it rounds out the life-history of a fungus long known only on species of Empetrum. Cytology. — The cytological work during the past year has included two major projects. The first was a study on the effect of temperature on cell division. Extreme temperature changes may cause chromosome division without nuclear division, nuclear division without cell division, and cell division without nuclear division in the microspore development of Tradescantia. Chromosome aberrations also were caused by heat treatment. The effect of temperature changes in causing chromosome division without nuclear division has been used to induce artificial polyploidy. Preliminary work has produced a tetraploid form of Secale cereale which 1See cover page iii of this number. 1937] THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 353 is partially self-fertile, and a small population is being grown for experi- mental purposes. Similar work is being conducted with many of the shrubs in the Arboretum in order to produce polyploid forms of greater hardiness and vigor. The second cytological project was a study of polyploidy in relation to geographic distribution. A study of the genus Spiraea confirms the earlier suggestions that the polyploid forms and species tend to occupy the periphery of the range of distribution. A comparison of diploid and tetraploid races shows a close relationship between chromosome number and cell size in many genera. This effect is reflected in the number of stomata per unit of leaf surface, and stomata counts can be used as a test of polyploidy in closely related forms and species grown under simi- lar conditions. Stomata counts from herbarium material may be of value in indicating the extent of polyploidy in certain genera. The Herbarium. — During the past fiscal year 24,410 specimens were inserted in the herbarium bringing the total to 454,472 mounted sheets. Of these accessions, 16,300 came from China and 600 from the rest of Eastern Asia, 4300 came from Malaysia, India and Indo-China, 759 from North America, 568 from Central and South America, and 582 from Australia. Among the more important collections received during the last fiscal year may be mentioned 3337 specimens from Hainan received from the New York Botanic Garden, and an even larger collection from the same Island received from Sun Yatsen University; about 9000 specimens of Japanese plants from the herbarium of Kenzo Shiota representing 3240 species; 2194 specimens from San Domingo collected by Fuertes, re- ceived from the Berlin Botanical Museum; 1050 Mexican plants col- lected by Hinton; about 1000 Sumatran plants received from Prof. H. H. Bartlett, University of Michigan; 734 Australian plants collected by A. Morrison, received from Kew; 612 Mexican plants collected by F. L. Wynd; 602 specimens from the Belgian Congo; 533 Japanese plants col- lected by Kakuo Uno of Kobe; 335 plants from Greenland and Denmark, received from the Botanical Museum at Copenhagen; 222 plants from East Africa collected by H. J. Schlieben; 450 specimens from Shantung and Anhwei received from the University of Nanking; over 1000 speci- mens from F, G. Dickason, Rangoon, Burma; and 221 New Guinea plants collected by O. Warburg. Some of this material was acquired by exchange, some by purchase, and some for identification. The collection of photographic negatives and critical specimens, chiefly Chinese, now amounts to 3513 numbers, 201 having been added during 354 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvi the fiscal year. An alphabetical list has been prepared and will be sent on application to institutions desiring to exchange or purchase prints. During the year only about 800 duplicates were distributed, owing to pressure of other work, but a general distribution of duplicate material will take place before the end of 1937. On loan to specialists in this country, Europe and Asia 3911 specimens were sent out. Besides the constant use of the herbarium by members of the staff of the Arboretum, and also of other departments of the University for special studies, and for the determination of collections, and of plants sent in for identification, the facilities of the herbarium have been used by visitors, among whom may be mentioned: Dr. L. H. Bailey, Ithaca, New York; Professor Rodney True, University of Pennsylvania; Pro- fessor Wayne E. Manning, Smith College, Northampton, Mass.; Mr. E. H. Walker, National Herbarium, Washington, D. C.; Dr. G. L. Stebbins, University of California; Professor H. P. Brown, College of Forestry, Syracuse, New York; Dr. A. Gundersen, Brooklyn Botanic Garden; Professor Harold St. John, Honolulu; Dr. Rudolf Florin, Naturhistorisk Riksmuseum, Stockholm; Mr. F. G. Dickason, Judson College, Rangoon, Burma; Professor K. Kominami, Tokyo Imperial University. Dr. Lawrence Ames of the U.S. Department of Agriculture, Washington, is continuing his study of the species of Berberis at the Arboretum and their resistance to wheat-rust. Members of the staff have been engaged in work on special subjects. Dr. E. D. Merrill has continued his work on the floras of Sumatra, Indo- China, and southern China, and in association with Dr. L. M. Perry has undertaken a critical revision of the species of Eugenia of China and of Borneo. In association with Miss Florence Freeman material has been assembled for a general revision of the known species of Microtropis. Professor A. Rehder has concluded his study of the ligneous plants described by Léveillé from Eastern Asia and has participated in the identification of collections of Chinese plants. Dr. I. M. Johnston is continuing his studies of Boraginaceae and is actively engaged in identi- fying a very large and important collection, approximating 5000 num- bers, made for the University of California Botanic Garden in Peru, Bolivia, Chile, and Argentina. Dr. C. E. Kobuski has continued his study of the genus Eurya and expects to publish the result of his studies before the end of the year. Dr. Caroline K. Allen has pursued her work on the Chinese Lauraceae and will publish a synopsis of the species of Litsea, Neolitsea and Actinodaphne of China and Indo-China before the end of 1937. Dr. H. M. Raup has studied during the summer of last year the ecological conditions of the Black Rock Forest in the Hudson 1937] THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 355 Highlands of southern New York and has made general collections in that region; these studies are partly incorporated in his paper in the April number of this Journal. Mr. E. J. Palmer is continuing his study of Crataegus and has started to make a complete collection of herbarium material of all the trees and shrubs growing in the grounds to aid in a more intensive study of the cultivated forms. Grants to support botanical exploration of China during 1936 have again been made to the Fan Memorial Institute of Biology in Peiping, and to the Botanical Department of Lingnan University in Canton. In behalf of the former, Dr. H. H. Hu had sent out an expedition under Mr. C. H. Wang to Yunnan; while for the Lingnan University, Prof. F. P. Metcalf had sent an expedition under Mr. W. Y. Tang to Hunan, Kwangtung and adjoining Indo-China. Late in the year a grant was made to Sun Yatsen University, Canton, to enable Prof. W. Y. Chun of that institution to explore certain parts of southern China. In associa- tion with the Farlow Herbarium, financial assistance was granted to Prof. B. B. Mundkur to cover the cost of field work in northern India. The Library. — During the past academic year there have been added to the Library 424 bound volumes, 527 pamphlets and 87 photographs, the total number of accessions now comprising 42,971 bound volumes, 12,003 pamphlets, 17,809 photographs, and 300 unbound volumes. A total of 9,590 cards were distributed in the various indices, and 1,894 slips were filed in the supplement to the author and subject catalogue of the library, making the number of slips now ready for publication 24,699. One hundred and ninety-three volumes have been bound, and one hun- dred and forty pamphlets put in pamphlet binders. The number of inter- library loans has been large and 123 photographs have been sold for reproduction in various publications. Visitors registered in the library number 168, including many from foreign countries as well as from all parts of our own country. A short sketch of the Library from its beginning to the present was published in the Bulletin of Popular In- formation for June 11, 1937. Atkins Institution of the Arnold Arboretum, Soledad, Cienfuegos, Cuba. — During the summer of 1936 much time and attention was given to the renovation of the plantings injured by the great hurricane of 1935. Badly injured plants had to be severely pruned to remove dead or dying parts and where root damage had resulted from root twisting, tops had to be cut back to give proper balance between roots and tops and to stimulate new growth. The results have been excellent. Much thinning 356 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII has been done to permit the development of better specimen plants, and where the same species was represented by scattered specimens, the inferior plants were eliminated. Scattered representatives of the ferns, lilies, vines, etc. have been assembled in central locations where they can be given better attention, and in the vine section the old wooden supports have been replaced by metal arches. The pipe system has been rearranged with more numer- ous outlets to facilitate irrigation and watering. The acquisition of a power mower has greatly reduced labor costs in the maintenance of lawns. In the seburuco, an area characterized by native vegetation, grass has been removed to provide places for planting selected native timber trees, the native orchids have been assembled in one place, while the exotic orchids have been assembled in another place. A special area has been cleared for the cactus and succulent garden. East of the seburuco the swampy area has been drained in preparation for planting, four acres to the southeast, and an additional twelve acres west of the garden towards Harvard House have been cleared, fenced and partly planted. The living collections were increased by the addition of 390 species. In exchange 721 packets of seeds, 762 plants (including 173 orchids) and 138 cuttings were received. During the year 1292 packets of seeds were distributed. Students and investigators at the Atkins Institution during the year included Dr. Lyman Smith and Mr. A. R. Hodgdon of the Gray Herba- rium, for the purpose of prosecuting general botanical field work, Mr. O. Tippo, Mr. Charles Heimsch, and Demorest Davenport of the Biological Laboratory, and Mr. Harold A. Senn, of the University of Virginia. Professor J. G. Needham of Cornell University was in residence for several weeks working on the life history of certain dragon flies, and Mr. D. E. Davis spent several months at Soledad working on the life history of the ani, a bird having communal nesting habits. The garden was visited in May by Major Johnstone, an English amateur specializing in the study of palms. Professor Thomas Barbour, Custodian, as usual, spent considerable time at Soledad in the early part of 1937, conferring with the resident staff on desirable changes and improvements. A number of other visitors were entertained at Harvard House for shorter periods, chiefly those interested in one type of research or another. Of particular interest to those who visit Soledad is the fact that the new road from Cienfuegos, passing the Atkins Institution is finished, and on the occasion of its opening the President of Cuba was to attend and visit the Garden. 1937] THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 357 Publications. — The usual issues of the “Journal” and the ‘Bulletin of Popular Information” have been issued, but no other special publica- tions have appeared. A number of technical, semitechnical, and popular articles prepared by staff members have been published in extra-insti- tutional serials. Late in the year arrangements were perfected for the very extensive Merrill-Walker “Bibliography of Eastern Asiatic Botany.” This extensive work containing approximately 23,000 author entries has been in the course of preparation since 1927. It was to have been pub- lished by the Smithsonian Institution, but funds were not available to cover the rather large printing bill. It became possible for the Arboretum to publish this large volume, estimated at 600 pages, quarto, through a generous grant made by the Harvard-Yenching Institute, and a smaller donation from the Smithsonian Institution. These two grants provided slightly in excess of one-third of the amount required, but with this support in hand, an anonymous friend of the Arboretum generously offered to supply the balance required to meet the bill. The volume is expected to be off the press late in 1937 or early in 1938. Bibliography of the published writings of the staff and students July 1, 1936—June 30, 1937 Creacer, D. B. Cephalosporium wilt of elms. (Proc. Nat. Shade Tree Conf. 12: 140-144. 1936. ) CrowELL, I. elative susceptibility of lilac species and varieties to Microsphaera Alni. (U.S. Dept. Agr. Plant Disease Reporter 21: 134— se 1937.) Fau J. H. Crysomyxa Em —a spruce-infecting rust. (Jour. oe Arb. 18: 141-148, pl. 72-203, fig. 1937. Pathological studies on beech at the Arnold Arboretum. (Proc. Nat. Shade Tree Conf. 12: 21-29. 36. ) Hunter, L. M. Morphology and ontogeny of the spermogonia of the Melampsoraceae. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 115-152, pl. 182-188. 1936.) AC .G. Arboreta old and new. (Sci. Monthly 43: 541-550. 1936.) Jounston, I. M. Studies in the Boraginaceae. xii. (Jour. Arnold Arb. -2 ake seer: C. E. Studies in Theaceae. II. Cleyera. (Jour. Arnold Arb. : 118-129, pl. 301 1937. H. n interesting mutation. (Horticulture (Boston), 15: 192. MacLacuHian, J. D. The pimento rust disease. (Jour. Jamaica Agr. Soc. 40: 277-281. 1936.) & Crowe LL, I. H. Control of the gymnosporangium rusts by means of sulphur sprays. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 18: 149-163, pl. 204. 1937.) Merritt, E. D. On the application of the binomial Amaranthus viridis Linnaeus. (Am. Jour. Bot. 23: 609-612, 36. fig. ——— The Cabot foundation for botanical research. (Harvard Alumni Bull. 39: 1018-1021, 1937.) 358 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VoL. XVII seat oe D. The Chinese eae described in Meyen’s “Observationes botan ’ (Beitrage zur Botanik). (Jour. Arnold Arb. 18: 54-77. 1937. _ Coleus amboinicus. (Addisonia 20: 11-12, pl. 646. 1937.) — The identity of Convolvulus reptans Linnaeus. (Philip. Jour. Sci. 59: polartaay. pl. 1. 1936. ——— On Lactuca indica Linnaeus. (Tokyo Bot. Mag. 51: 192-196, pl. 3. 1937.) —— Miscellaneous notes on Philippine botany. (Philip. Jour. Sci. 60: 27-35. 1936. ———— New names in Timonius. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 18: 130-132. 1937.) ——— A new Philippine species of Cycas. (Philip. Jour. Sci. 60: 233-239, 4 pl. 1936.) ——— Otto Kuntze’s new genera and new species of Indo-China plants. ( Brittonia ReciekyaN ———— Palisot de Beauvois as an overlooked American botanist. (Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. 76: 899-920, pl. 1936.) ———— Plants and civilizations. (Sci. Monthly 43: 430-439. 1936.) Plante and civilizations. (Harvard Tercent. Publ. 22-43. 1937.) ———— Polynesian botanical bibliography, 1773-1935. (Bernice P. Bishop ee Bull. 144: 1-194. ———— the te chniqu ue “ae inserting published data in the herbarium. ( Jour. Amold Arb. 18: 173- 1 a ecorded plants from Kwangtung. IV. (Lingnan Sci. Jour. 15: 415-429, fig. ———— Aphan rer er Miquel and Pseudoeugenia Scortechini. (Blumea, Suppl. 1: pi 1927.) ——— & Metcatr, F. P. New Kwangtung plants. (Lingnan Sci. Jour. 16: 77-88, fig. re 6; 167-180, fig. 7-12. 1937.) ~ = TCALS, FP. Systematic notes on eg gee including new Pei I. (Lin ngnan Sci. Jour. 16: 181-197, fig. 1 1937. PatMErR, E. J. Benjamin Penile Bush. (Am. iilend Nat. 18(3): i-vi, pl. 1937. —— Benjamin Franklin Bush. (Am. Fern Jour. 27: 69-71. 1937.) — The identification of plant material at the Arnold Arboretum. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. 1V. 5: 13-16. —— Notes on igs American trees and shrubs. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 18: 133- 140, ae Adventures in fern collecting. II. (Am. Fern Jour. 26: 136-139. 1936. , Rave, The Chinese collection. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 5: 3528 fl 6. 1937.) ———— Phyteographic studies in the Athabaska-Great Slave Lake region. (Jour. rehige b. 17: 180-315, pl. 190-200, map. 1936.) or Reuper, A. Adolf Engler (1844-1930). (Proc. Am. Acad. Sci. 71 497-500. 19 937.) ——— On the history of the introduction of woody plants into North America. Trans. from the German by Ethelyn M. Tucker. (Nat. Hort. _ Mag. _ 245-257, 4 fig. new species of Acer from Guatemala. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 350-351 1936. ) 1937] THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 359 REHDER, A. Notes on the ligneous plants described by H. Léveillé from tes Asia. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 316-340. 1936; 18: 26-53. 1937.) ——— At last a Rhododendron book. [Review. ] (Horticulture ( Bos- ton), 14:59. 1936. Sax, K. Effect of variations in temperature on nuclear and cell division in Tradescantia. (Am. Jour. Bot. 24: 218-225, fig. .) — -— Speen: production of polyploidy. (Jour. Arnold Arb. 17: 153- 158, “pL 189. — Polyploidy and geographic distribution in Spiraea. (Jour. Arnold pie ae 352-356. —— Chromosome inversions in Paeonia suffruticosa. (Cytol. Fujii Jub. Vol. 108-114, pl. 19 ——-— p, L. Polarity and differentiation in microspore develop- ment. Seo fone: Bot. 606-609, fig. 1936.) —_—— mata size sand distribution in diploid and poly- ploid ce (Jour. ce an Arb. 18: 164-172, pl. 20. Tucker, E. M. Bibliographical ae (Jour. Arnold Arb. 18: 183-184. 937. — On the history of the introduction of woody plants into North America. By A. Rehder. Trans. from the German by E. M. Tucker. (Nat. Hort. Mag. 15: 245-257, 4 fig. 1936.) ———— The library. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 5: 33-40, pl. 7-8.) WyMan, D, Autumn color. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 4: 83-90. 36.) A few evergreens. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 4: 91-94, — The forsythias. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 5: 1-8, pl. 1-2. 1937.) —— lf “fruiting” shrubs fail to fruit. (Horticulture (Boston), 14: 408, fig. 1936.) ———— Japanese flowering cherries. (Gard. Chron. Am. 41: 143-144, 4 fig. 1937. — Some of the rarer summer blooming shrubs. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 4: 63-66, pl. 6. — Some single flowering pveneee cherries. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 5: 9-12, pl. 3. 937 — Stewartias in the north. (Gard. Chron. Am. 40: 262, fig. cee — Summer blooming vines. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV 67-70, 2 pl. 1936. ——_ Trends in ornamental plantings. (Am. Nurseryman, 65(3): 7-8. 1937.) ———— A trip through the Arboretum during lilac time. (Arnold Arb. Bull. ao, ses IV. 5: 29-32. ——_ months of azalea bloom. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 5: 17-24, tp 4-5, 1937. —— What makes autumn color? (Flor. Exch. 87(14): 23. 1936.) ——_— Wee plants with ornamental fruits. (Arnold Arb. Bull. Pop. Inf. IV. 4: 71-82, 2 pl. 1936.) E. D. Merritu, Director. 360 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Staff of the Arnold Arboretum, 1936—37 Evmer D. MERRILL, S.D., LL.D., Professor of Botany, Administrator of Botanical Collections, Director. JoHN GerorcE JACK, Assistant Professor of Dendrology, Emeritus. ALFRED REHDER, A.M., Associate Professor of Dendrology and Curator of the Herbarium. Josepu H. Fautt, Ph.D., Professor of Forest Pathology. IRvING WIDMER BalILey, S.D., Professor of Plant Anatomy. Kart SAx, Ph.D., Professor of Botany. IvAN Murray JOHNSTON, Ph.D., Research Associate. CLARENCE E. KosuskI, Ph.D., Assistant Curator of the Herbarium. Hucu M. Raup, Ph.D., Research Associate. DonaLtp Wyman, Ph.D., Horticulturist. CarROLINE K, ALLEN, Ph.D., Assistant in the Herbarium. ETHELYN Marta TucKER, Librarian. ERNEST J. PALMER, Collector and Research Assistant. Susan DELANO McKELvey, Research Assistant. ConsTANCE M. GILMAN, Business Secretary. Louts Victor SCHMITT, Superintendent. WitiiaMm Henry Jupp, Propagator. 1937] T HE ARNOLD ARBORETUM DURING THE FISCAL YEAR 361 CORRECTIONS line 2, for pedunculata read peduncularis line 8 from below for pedunculata read peduncularis line 4, for Grey read Gray line 14, for Mahoni read Mahloni line 16 from below, for Mahon read Mahlon line 1 from below, add — Synon. nov. line 8 from below, for 14 read 15 line 10, for 34 read 15 line 17, for coeruleum read caeruleum line 17 from below, for V. read P. line 7 from below, for (1912) read (1914) line 20 from below, before Léveillé insert (Lévl.) line 1, before (1934) insert 312 line 5, before (1934) insert 310 line 11, after l.c. insert 311 line 3 from below, before 1934 insert 315 line 9 from below, add — Woodson in Jour. Arn. Arb. 15: 312 (1934) line 8, after (1917) insert — Synon. nov. line 12 from below, after (1914) insert — Synon. nov. line 9 from below, after (1912) insert — Synon. nov. line 12 from below, for Pampanini read Pampaninii line 7 from below, for Pampanini read Pam paninii line 12 from below, for Léveillé read Vaniot line 5 from below, for V. araneosa read S. araneosa line 12, before (1929) insert 117 line 6 from below, for persicariaefolia read persicariifolia INDEX Synonyms are printed in italics; new names in bold-face type caper eres aculeatum, 71 — trifoliatus, 71 Ace secs aaa formosanum, 216 — trifidum formosanum, 216 Acicalyptus, 326 — elliptica, 330 —- eugenioides, 330 Acronychia aa cuniaiee 235 Actinidia eriantha — lanata, 222 Adenosma glutinosum, 73 Adenosma grandiflorum, 73 Adina rune 247 — rubella, 24 Aeschynanthus spec., 246 Aganosma cymosa, 237, 361 — Schlechterianum, 238 Aglaia tetrapetala, 210 Akebia Cavaleriei, a Alchornea Mairei Alstonia Bsquivol, 235 — Delavayana Gentiliana, 219 Amsinckia intermedia, 22 ndrachne attenuata, 212,257 — Cavaleriei, 232 -- eae 257, 361 — Millietii, 2 — pan 257, 361 Andrews, Henr : C. Roses — Biblio- graphical Notes, 258 Andropogon eens Haenkei, 57 Andropogon Vachellii, 57 Aneilema malabaricum, 66 — nudicaule, 66 — nudiflorum, 65 Antiotrema Dunnianum, 25 Antiphytum mexicanum, 16 Antirrhaea Esquirolii, 235 — Martini, 238 Apios Martini, 208, 276 Aralia trifoliata, 71 Ardisia pia 232 — Dielsii, oe Die 232 — hor pais oe 235 Argyreia Seguini, 242 Aristolochia Blinii, 240 —_— ir él, — viridiflora, 240 — — occlusa, 240 Arnebia Hancockiana, 21 Arnold Arbo ent during the ae year ended June 30, 1937, The, 34 Arnold aes _ of vai 360 Arundina chinensis, 6 Arca ninalie setos Aspidopterys See 216 Aster a 252 — For — tage 252 — Walpersianus, 74 Atkins Institution of the Arnold Arbore- tum, 355 BarLey, I. W. and Mary R. VestAaL, The orientation of cellulose in the secon- dary ee of ai sal cells, 185, A pl. 20 — and or ARY R. VEsTAL, The significance of certain wood-destroying fungi the study of the enzymatic Sieg se 196, figs. pl. 209, 364 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM Battey, I. W. and Tuomas Kerr, The structural variability of the secondary wall as revealed by “lignin” residues, 261, pl. 211-214 Bauhinia chinensis, 68 — variegata, 68 Benzoin commune, 275 gran of the erage writings of and students, 3 Pre i peg 76 — tenuifolia Bileveillea ais 253 Biophytum Esquirolii, 209 — tii, 209 — conyzoides, 252, 277 — granulatifolia, 253 — hieracifolia, 75 — obliqua, 75 — tentéoleris. 253 Bodinierella Cavaleriei, 230 Boea Cavaleriei, 246 Boenn igeaeneirn albiflora, 210 — — brevipes, i — sessilicarpa, Boraginaceae, i Studies in the, 1 Brackenridgea Hookeri, 204, pl. 209, fig. 5, pl. 210, fi Brandisia racemosa, 245 Bridelia spec., 213 Buddleia acutifolia, 234 = iflora, 27 — Mairei albiflora, 276 — officinalis, 234 — — albiflora, 276 — tibetica tela 234 — truncatifolia, 234 Burretiodendron Esquirolii, 220 Buxus megistophylla, 215 — Mvri Caeoma Empetri, 145 [VOL. XVIII Callerya tomentosa, 70 Callicarpa Bodinieri, 243 — — Giraldii, 243 — — Lyi, 243 — Esquirolii, 243 ~— yi, — acho ue — Mar Peery o — eugenioides, 330 Makal, 337 — mangiferifolia, 337 — myrtoides, 329 — Seemanni, 330 — Zuzygium, 337 Camellia pati 223 2 — lucidissima, 223 Camptotheca acuminata, 226, 361 Campylotropis polyantha, 276 Canthium Dunnianum, 249 — Labordei, 24 Capparis centoulaniie. 257 Capraria crustacea, 73 Carissa Carandas, 235 Carya aquatica x Pecan, 133 — cordiformis X ovalis, 135 _— a 135 — texan pe on 244, 361 | U =) a ° & Cayratia oligocarpa, 220 Celastrus eu gata 221 — Feddei Celtis sera ae 255 — Bu ungeana heterophylla, 255 255 Centrochilus gra Cephalanth sean 226, 361 Ceropegia Balfouriana, 240 Chinese species described in Meyen’s “Observationes Botanicae” (Beitrage 1937] INDEX 365 zur Botanik), The, Clematoclethra spec., 222 Choeradoplectron peaerrs 67 Clethra Bodinieri, 228 aston hemum indicum, 253 — Cavaleriei, 22 —-— m, 253 — kaipoensis, 228 Pale faite 210 Cleyera, ne in Theaceae, II, 118 Chrysomyxa aia —A_ spruce-in- Cleyera, fecting rust oo ee ae 128 Chrysomyxa San 145, fig., pl. 202 — elegans, 128 Cissampelos hypoglauca, 68 _— ae ore Cissus cantoniensis, 71 ndiflora, — diversifolia, 71 eee. me Cladium chinense, 60 — japonica, 120 — jamaicense, 60 — — foliis variegatis, 123 — japonicum, 60 —_—— iaea 5 Clausena Dunniana, 210 —— Ha i24. — excavata, 210 —_—— ca ea 127 — Willdenowii, 210 — — Morii, 126 are. nice (including Acicalyp- |. — — parvifolia, 125 s A. y), a valid genus of the — W— tricolor, 12 ae taceae, ee oe and revision — — tricolor, 123 of, 322, pl. 2 — Lushia, 121 Cleitocsty.. = pl. 215 — Lushia Wallichiana, 121 — sect. Acicalyptus, 326 — Matsudai, 128 — sect. Eucleistocalyx, 327 — Mertensiana, 121 — arc uatinervius, aR — mexicana, 128 — Baeurlenii, 331 — Nimanimae, 128 — barrin Sage 332 — ochnacea, 120 — Brongniartii, 337 — — grandiflora, 125 oo conanueepane en 335 — — Kaempferiana, 121 — ellipticus, 330 — — Lushia, 1 — eugenioides, 330 — ochnoides, 121 — Fullageri, 331 — serrulata, 128 — -ieabee ing 334 co sestag 129 — leucocladus, 336 — theoides, 129 — longiflorus, 329 — aaa 121 — myrtoides, 329 Climate and vegetation in southern New — nervosus, 342 England and adjacent New York, Re- — nicobaricus, 341 cent changes of, 79 — nigrans, 336 Clitoria ternatea, 68 — nitidus, 333 ommelina cespitosa, 64 — operculatus, 337 — diffusa, 64 — paradoxus, 331 — longicaulis, 64 — paucipunctatus, 336 — nudicaulis, 66 — perspicuinervius, 332 — nudiflora, 64, 66 — retinervius, 334 — ochreata, 64 — Seemanni, 330 — pacifica, 64 — — punctatus, 330 — trichocolea, 66 Clematis Finetiana, 256 Compsoneura capitellata, 204, pl. 209, — Meyeniana, 67 fig. 3 g. — Pavoliniana, 256 Control of the Gymnosporangium rusts 366 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM by means of sulphur sprays, 149 Conyza amplexicaulis, 7 — syringaefolia, 77 — viscidula, 252, 277 — volubilis, 77 Cordia suldibanie 10 — decipiens, — Mexiana, 12 Cornus florida, 344 gine D. B., Phytophthora crown rot gwood, gs pl. 216 Crotalaria albida eerie Ivan H. and J. D. MacLacu- AN, Control of the Gymnosporangium rusts by means of sulphur sprays, 149 Cryptantha pester 24 — deci ipiens corollata, 24 eri, 23 Cyclea iii tiie. 68 — hypoglauca, 67 Cymbidium ensifolium, 66 — sie - — micans, — ae 239 — tylophoroideum, 239 — yunna Cynoglossum Cavaleriei, 25 — Dunni Cyperus compressus, 61 a — radicans, 61 [voL. XviII Cyperus sinensis, 61 Dalbergia Cavaleriei, 208 Damnacanthus Esquirolii, 235 Daphne tg 235 — Feddei — Ma vided: Davidia ea 204, ie 209, fig. 7 Dendropanax morbiferus, 227 Des modium | cinerascens, ng 207 Deutzia s funcbis, 245 Didymocar pus Cavaleriei, 246 7 iat Bodine 215 — Esquirolii, Diploid and coe plants, Stomata size and distribution in, 164 Dischidia wee 241 — yunnanensi — “Piophthor crown rot of, 344, eae is 209 Ecdysanthera rosea, 235 chium connatum, 21, 250, 276 Edwards’s Botanical Register — Biblio- graphical Notes, 183 Ehretia Na 243 — Arg Blategaus an 226 — umbellata, 226 — oblongifolia, 232 1937] Embelia rubrinervis, 219 Enkianthus Cavaleriei, 230 Eragrostis cylindrica, 59 — geniculata, 59 —_ Mit, ah — pilosis Erigeron oe ies 75 iquum, 75 Eriolaena Esquirdlii, 220 Eriosema chinense, 6 Erithalis i aie 131 , Lok aie brevipes, 6 i m, 8 — pedunculare, 8 Erysibe Empetri, 145 Eugenia, 326 ugenia arcuatinervia, 333 — Baeurlenii, 332 — barrngtoniie 332 — claus — ceistocalys 333 — divaricato- er 338 — gustavioides, 334 — Holteana, 338 — nerv Euploca racemosa, 1 Eurya § Cleyera, 120 — subg. Cleyera, 120 INDEX Eurya Esquirolii, 290 — latifolia variegata, 123 — oe 128, 129 — ochnacea, 121 — ipingens 127 126 ig ee austrosinensis, 217 — Cavaleriei, 217 Evonymus centidens 215 Thunbergiana bblome tobias 219 Fagara Chaffanjoni, 210 — odorata, 209 367 Faut.t, J. H., Chrysomyxa Empetri — . sa -infecting rust, 141, fig., pl. , 203 mee marathrophylla, WL — sphaniowe 222 — Mar 256 — Auer 211 — rufipes, 248, 255 — Vanioti, 256 — Vanioti, 211 Fimbristylis decora, 62 — podocarpa, 62 Fraxinus Faurie 217 mandshurica, en pl. 208, fig. 14 Freziera elegans, 128 — integrifolia, 128 Nimanimae, 12 — ochnacea, 121 — theoides, 129 — sp., 128 Fusarium Caries, 56 208 Gongronema yunnanense, 242 Gordonia axillaris, 224 Grewia biloba, — Esquirolii, 221 — Feddei, 220 368 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM Grewia ss 221 — Hen os pe Ah glabrescens, 221 — spec., 221 Gymnosporangium rusts by means of sulphur sprays, Control of the, 149 Habenaria acuifera, 66 — endothrix — lacertifera, 67 — linguella, 66 — Meyenii, 67 Hackelia brachytuba, 25 — Dielsii, 25 eaten Bodinieri, 217 ra hypoglauca, 71 racer Beouiveli 247 — hedyotidea, 247 Hedysarum halstocaebat 69 0 Heliotropium americanum, 17 — angustifolium, 18 — anomalum mediale, 21 — calcicola, 16 _ convolvulaceum racemosum, 19 — uninerve, Henreyettana mirabilis, Herbarium, On the Aan of inserting sesh iat data in the, 173 Heterostemma Esquirolii, 242 Hoya carnosa, 241 — len 241 — Lyi, 24 Hoxatels fae 241 [VOL. XVII Hypericum Bodinieri, 225 nioti, 22 Ilex macrocarpa, 215 — purpurea, 21 Illigera Dunniana, 256 eal Argyi, 242 Index to Notes on the ligneous plants by H. Léveillé from Eastern Asi eon tly chinensis, 70 alis, 276 mses macrophylla, 204, pl. 209, fig. 4 Ischaemum aristatum lodiculare, 59 — ae 234 — Segui 33 tae ae M., Studies in the Bo- raginaceae, XII, 1 Kerr, THOMAS, a . W. Bartey, The structural aoc of the secondary wall as ihrer by “lignin” residues, 261, pl. 21 Keteleeria Davidiana 254 — Esquirolii, 254 — tees E. — in Thea- ceae ieee 118, pl. 2 Pen Dielsii, 25 Larix occidentalis, 195, 271, pl. 207, fig. > ’ ? gerne Hartii, 249 1, 249 apenas conn 204, pl. 209, fig. 6, pl. 210, fig. Lepiaglaia ? oe 210 Lepidosperma chinense, 62 Lespedeza gia 276 1937] Lespedeza ania ie 276 — fasciculifl ) — formosa, rs — Monnoyeri, 208 — sericea, — viatorum, 69 Lettsomia maT 242 Leucothoé Griffithiana, 230 — spec., 230 Léveillé, Notes on the ligneous plants described by H.... from Eastern Asia, 6, 206, 273 Lignin residues, The structural varia- bility of the eee wall as re- vealed by, 261, pl. 2 Lindera Bodinieri, Aes — ae 7H) — glauca, 275 — — mexaphyl, 2 — touyunensis, 275 — yunnanensis, 275 — Ae? Ks) Padernin crustacea, 73 Lithocarpus edulis, 195, pl. 208, fig. 12 Lithodora Hancockiana, 21 Lithospermum albiflorum, 21 — Hancockianum, 21 — Komarovianum, 22 — Mairei, 21 — officinale, 21 Litsaea Esquirolii, 275 Litsea Cavaleriei, 275 obuskiana, — touyunensis, 275 Lonicera Pampaninii, 250, 361 Lophopetalum spec., 271, pl. 213, fig. 9 Ec amentigerum, 57 rnuum, 57 Lyonia ovalifolia, 230 AN H. Cro ELL, Control of ‘he Connbie renluet INDEX 369 rusts by means of sulphur sprays, 149, pl. 204 Maesa scandens, 237 Mallotus Esquirolii, 213 Mariscus chinensis, 60 Marquartia tomentosa, 70 Marsdenia Cavaleriei, 242 elamps pee mp 145 Melica latifolia, 6 Meliosma ain 218 — Oldhamii, 217 Melodinus Bodsers, 237 7 — Cha i 3 — Dunnii, 237 — He yan 234, 361 — khasia e 4 — Seguin Me aa ae 237 Meoschium lodiculare, 59 — Meyenianum, 59 Merrit, E. D., The Chinese species de- scribed in Meyen’s “Observationes Botanicae” (Beitrage zur Botanik), 54 _ ae names in Timonius, 130 — On the technique of inserting pub- ae data in aa herbarium, 173 — and L. M. Perry, Reinstatement and revision of orl alyx Blume (in- cluding Acicalyptus - Gray), a valid genus of the et eon 322, pl. 215 Mespilus Esquirolii, 22 Metaplexis Cavaleriei, a Meyen’s bservationes Botanicae (Beitrage zur nee The Chinese species described in, 54 Microg slo ossa albescens, 252 ” 44 Microtropis fokienensis, 216 Milletla ae 207 370 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM Milletia nitida, 70 M iquelia barbulata, 58 sis — nudicaulis, Mitreola pedicellata, 10 oquinia eriosematoides, 76 orinda ies — Morus integrifolia, Mucuna fronds 208 — Bodinieri, 208 Muss ae qe Myodocarpus oe 195, pl. 208, g. 10, 11 Myosotis mexicana, 14 Neolitsea spec., 290 es in Timonius, 130 North American trees and shrubs, Notes on, 133, Notes on re re plants described by H. Léveillé from Eastern Asia, 26, 206, 273 otes on North American trees and shrubs, 133, 2 figs. Oldenlandia corymbosa, 73 » 247 Omphalodes Bodinieri, 10 — Cavaleriei, 6 — cordata, 5 — Esquirolii, 6 — moupinensis, § icea, 25 ] e in the secondary tracheary ai The, 185, pl. 06-208, 3 figs Osteophloeum platyspermum, 205, pl. 210, fig. 1 Paederia Bodinieri, 249 — Cavaleriei, 249 — Dunniana, 249 [VoL. xvi Paederia Esquirolii, 249 — ir el, _ —- 249 — scandens, 24 — tomentose pur pureo-coerulea, 249 RNEST J., Notes on North American trees and shrubs, 133, 2 figs. Panax aculeatum, 7 Panicum acariferum, 60 — commutatum, § — heteranthum, 58 Paracaryum brachytubum, 25 Paradombeya sinensis, 222 Parameria Esquirolii, 238 Paspalum heteranthum, 58 Passiflor ra oe 225 — Segu 225 Pisce pene 220 Peristylus siseau 67 Perry, L. M. and E. D. Merrit, Rein- akan fe revision of dcnortgaing Blume (including Aci Gray), a valid genus 7 bd a ceae, 322, pl. 21 Phyllagathis Cavaleriei, 227, 361 Phyllanthus Bodinieri, 212 Bhivtanh hare cactorum, 345 Phytophthora crown rot of dogwood, Pieris Cavaleriei, 230 louxii, 231 Pinus longifolia, 195, 272, pl. 208, fig. 9, pl. 214, fig. 15, 16 — rigida serotina, 205, pl. 210, fig. 12 p fi Piptan Pirus brunnea, 275 1937] Poa cylindrica, 59 Podocarpus Mairei, 254 Pogonatherum paniceum, 60 — refractum, 6 = SRE um, Pogostemon ovary, 244, 361 Polygala arillata, — Taquetii, 211 Polyphragmon sericeum, 131 Populus er oda, 27 — Bonatii, 273 — rotundifolia macranthela, 273 Poraqueiba sericea, 204, 271, pl. 209, fig. 1, pl. 212, fig. 3-7 Premna Bodinieri, 243 — Mairei, 218 — puberula, 243 Prismatomeris Labordei, 249 ment ae 248 — Pra Pteris ee ISON ee eats Gale 73 — rubiginosum, 73 apd il his pidus, 233 — Leveillei, 233 Pueraria caerulea, 276 — Thunbergiana, 208, 276 — triloba, Pycnospora lutescens, 70 Quamoclit pennata, 242 Quercus annulata, 138 — bicolor X Q. lyrata, 140 — breviloba, 138 — breviloba X Q. stellata, 139 — coreana, 274 — glandulifera, 274 — humidicola, 1 lo ne 9 Ramalina digitata. 56 — geniculata, 56 INDEX 371 Raup, Hucu M., Recent changes of cli- mate and vegetation in southern New England and adjacent New York, 79 Recent changes of climate and vegeta- ion in southern New England and adjacent New oe ,79 REHDER, ALFRED, Tide x to Notes on the ligneous plants described by H. Lé- veillé from Eastern Asia, 278 — Notes on the ligneous plants described by H. Léveillé from Eastern Asia, 26, 206, 273 Reinstatement and revision of Cleisto- alyx Blume (including Acicalyptus A. eee a valid genus of the Myrta- ceae, 322, pl. 215 R othe chinensis, 246 — sinen. Rham nella ee 219 — rubrinervis, 219 Rhamnus Bodinieri, 219 219 se, 230 maar mowiczianum, 229, 361 — iar 229 an eres 257 sa, 257 — korsakoviensis, 257 — lucidissima, 257 — Marrettii, - microcar pa, 257 me ae 49 — alceaefolius, 32 372 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [VOL. XVIII Rubus alnifoliolatus, 41 Rubus hirsutus, 44 mpelophyll — — Argyi — amphidasys, 35 — Hoatiensis, 47 — ampliflorus, 30 — ennNe 3 — andropogon, 33 — ichangensis, 29 — arbor, 28 — idaeus cetabini 53 — Argyi, ws — — diamantinus, 52 — asper — — Matsumuranus, 52 —— | iti, 43 — — microphyllus, — — myriadenus, 43 — — sachalinensis, 53 — Blinii, 37 — — strigosus, 52 — Bodinieri, 37 — — Yabei, 51 — Bonatii, 48 — ikenoensis, 27 — Boudieri, 49 — illudens, 48 — Buergeri, 37 — incisus, 40 — calycacanthus, 31 — — geifolius, 40 — — Buergerifolia, 31 — — Koehneanus, 41 — Cavaleriei — — subcrataegifolius, 40 — Chaffanjoni, 35 — innominatus Kuntzeanus, 49 — chroosepalus, 28 — irenaeus, 36 — clinocephalus, 3 — itoensis, 39 — corchorifolius, 37 — Jamini, 36 — co — japonicus, 26 — — Nakaianus, 46 — kanayamensis, 51 — crataegifolius, 38 — kerriifolius, 38 —i sis, — Kinashii, 50 — — Makinoensis, 39 — — coreensis, 49 — — minor, 39 — Koehneanus, 41 — — subcrataegifolius, 40 — Kuntzeanus, 49 — croceacanthus, 42 — — xanthacantha, 49 — Darrisii, 31 — Labbei, 31 — defensus, 27 — Lambertianus minimiflorus, 30 — Delavayi, 41 — — ba aykouangensis, 30 — diamantinus, 52 — lasiocarpus mira, 45 — Duclouxii, 41 — longistylus — eous, 50 — Lyi, — erectifolius, 39 — Mairei, 28 — Esquirolii, 34 — Mairei, 48 — euleucus, 50 — Makinoensis, 39 — fasciculatus, 50 — malifolius, 28 — Fauriei, 3 — mallodes, 3 — Feddei, 35 — marmoratus, 42 — fimbriiferus, 32 — Matsumuranus, 52 — foliolosus, 48 — melanolasius discolor, 53 — sed adenophora, 26 — mesogaeus, — Franchetianus, 26 — micranthus, 45 — Gentilianus, 29 — minimiflorus, 30 — Grossularia, 40 — minusculus, 41 — hastifolius, 36 — Mongouilloni, 32 1937] Rubus Mouyousensis, 28 a multibracteatus, 33 sis — pseudo-japonicus, 26 — — diversifolius, 26 — ae 46 — Kou tchensis, 46 — Pyi, i = cae fee ale 46 — refrac ‘i — Sages — rosae joins minor, 42 — — sumatranus, — sachalinensis, 53 — siecle 48 — peepee aees 34 — sino-Sudrei — step cnn 44 — strigosus, 52, 53 —k anaya is, — subcrataegifolius, 41 — — Argyi, 44 | | ay . ih ™ * 09 << ae” > b —— talaikiensts, 44 ~~ R a x ia 3. ag mes as — — Wright ink aes 39 — makinoensis, INDEX Rubus Wrightii ‘gaa 40 — xanthacantha, 4 bei, 51 Saccharum paniceum, 60 — Cavaleriei, 254 — dodecandra, 254 — iden 255 ouytchensis, 255 os erioclada — Makinoana, 274 — pachyclada, 255 — pogonandra, 273 — purpurea gymnolepis, 274 oo ae — ae es 273 — variegata, 255 — Wallichiana, 255 — Wilsonii, 254 — yunnanensis, 254 373 374 Sarcopyramis Bodinieri, 227 — napalensis, 227 — nepalensis Bodinieri, 227 Sax, HALLy Ela and Karr Sax, Stomata and distribution in ig loid and bare plants, 164, pl. 2 Sax, Kart and Hartity JoLivetTe ‘eh Stomata size and distribution in ~~ loid and polyploid plants, 164, pl. 2 Schistocodon Meyenii, 72 Scleria pratensis, 63 — pterota, 63 Sco paria — Secondary wall as rev ne by “lignin” ae. The structural variability of the, 261, pl. 211-214 Secondary wall of tracheary cells, The orientation of cellulose in the, 185, pl. 206-208, figs. Senecio araneosus, 253 — Gentilianus, 254 — saxatilis, 253 — spelaeicola, 277 — Walkeri, i, 253, 361 -- 277 Sequoia sempervirens, 194, pl. 206, 208, figs. 1- Paitin aes 217 Significance of certain wood-destroying fungi in the study of the enzymatic — of he The, 196, pi. 9, 210, figs Sindechtes Esauirls 238 — Henr Pantin an 271, pl. 213, fig. 8, 10-13 Solanum Capsicastrum, 245 6 — verbs 245 Sophora spec., 207 Spruce- infecting Stemonurus secundiflorus, 204, pl. 209, fig. 2 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. xvi Stephanotis yunnanensis, 242 Sterculia Bodinieri 212 tomata size and distribution in diploid ee loid plants, re Beskeas thes lofouensis, Structural variability dy a secondary wall as revealed by “lignin” residues, The, 261, pl. 211- Strychnos Esquirolii, 218 Studies in the Boraginaceae, XII, 1 Studies in Theaceae. II, Cleyera, 118 Styrax Argyi, 233 — Bodinieri, 233 Cav i 3 ngkolanum, 337 — firmum, 340 — fruticosum, 342 — javanicum, 342 has herbarium, On the, 173 1 Tekvariipsieta am 271, pl. 211, fig. 1 Tetrastigma obtectum Teucrium palmatum, 244, 361 Textoria morbifera, 228 Thea Camellia lucidissima, 223 — Cavaleriana, 223 — Costei, i Grijsii, 223 1937] INDEX 375 Thea Mairei, 223 Trigonotis Mairei, 4 — oleosa, 223 — microcarpa, 7 — Pitardii, 223 — mollis, 7 —_—— estates 223 — moupinensis, 5 — eae 223 — muriculata, 4 nensis an Se cintey: — omeiensis, 6 arpacae Studies in, II, dou 118 — peduncularis, 8 Thecopsora Empetri, 145 — — macrophylla, 4, 361 Thysanolaena acarifera, 60 — — microcarpa, 8 — Agrostis, 60 — — vestita, 8, 361 -— eat * — Rockii, 10 — pro — rotundata, 7 Timonius, ne names in, 130 — serice Timonius, 1 — vestita, 8 — ferrugineus, 132 Triosteum himalayanum, 21, 250, 276 — hirsutus, 132 Tristylium, 120 — involucratus, 132 — ochnaceum, 121 — octonervius, 132 —— ti — papuanus, 132 Trochodendron aralioides, 195, pl. 207, — Ridleyi, 132 fig. 6 — Rumphii, 131 Trypterygium hypoglaucum, 2 — sericeus, 131 Tucker, ETHELYN M., Erie wis — Ti , 131 Notes, 5 Toxocarpus Wightianus, 72 Tylophora Argyi, 239, 240 Trachelospermum axillare, 237, 361 — Cavaleriei, 239 — Bodini 37, 361 — Dielsii, — ibaa lsi oe — floribunda, 240 — Dunnii, 237, 3 — Hoyopsis, 241 —- Rsqisvolss cee ei — mealies: 240 — gracilipes, 236 — sp — — Cavaleriei, 236 Uredo eu 145 — Navillei, ma Urena diversifolia, 71 — rubrinerve, 237 lobata, 71 Tradescantia See 66 Vice racemosa, 73 Tragia involucrata, 214 Vaccinium Donianum, 231 — Mairei, — Duclouxii, 231 Trigonotis, 1 — fragile pas alten, 231 — Bodiniert, 10 — Mairei, 231 — brevipes, 6 — mandarinorum, 231, 361 = Cavalenti: 6 — mandarinorum austrosinense, 231, 361 — compressa, 4 — repens, 231 — contortipes, 10 Va ndeltie crustacea, 73 — delicatula, 10 — limosa, 73 — Faberi, 6 Vanieria en sae 257 — gracilipes, 9 — tricuspidata, 275 — heliotropifolia, 9 Vernonia arbor, 277 — macrophylla, 4 — arbor, — — trichocarpa, 4 — arborea, 250, 276 — — verrucosa, 4 — congesta, 76 376 JOURNAL OF THE ARNOLD ARBORETUM [voL. XvuI Vernonia eriosematoides, 76 Vitis oligocarpa, 220 — Esquirolii, 251, 253, 277, 361 — Potentilla _ 219 — extensa, 252, 277 — Seguini, 2 — Gomphrena, 75 Wallich, Lm Tentamen florae — Leveillei, 251 napalensis illustratae. — Bibliographi- — Martini, 251, 277 cal notes, 2 — papillosa, 251 Webera Cavaleriei, 248 — papillosa, 277 — Henryi, — saligna, 251, 277 — pallida, 248 — Seguini, 251, 277 Wendlandia Dunniana, 2 — spelaeicola, 253, 277 — uvariifolia Dunniana, — subarborea, 252, 277 ~~ Bodinieri, 361 — Vanioti, 250, 276 msleyana, - — volkameriaefolia, 251, 276 Sopa dubia, 6 VestTaL, Mary R. and I. W. Battey, The Wood- oe fungi in the study of orientation of cellulose in the secon- the esse hydrolysis of cellulose, dary wall of tracheary cells, 185, pl. The significance of certain, 196, p 206-208, figs. 9, 210, figs. and I. W. Bairey, The significance of | Wrightia ae 238, 361 ale wood-destroying fungi in the — spec., of the enzymatic oe of NXolisma ee ye | aan a pl. 209, P — — lanceolata, 231 Viburnum ajugifolium, 250 — villosa pubescens, 231 — Cavaleriei, 250 Zanthoxylum Chaffanjoni, 210 — foetidu m, 250 — myriacanthum, 209 _ foetidum rien. 250 — odoratum, 209 — Valbrayi, 250 — rhetsoides, 209 Vitis ee 71 — trifoliatum, 71 — Chaffanjoni, 220 Zenobia cerasiflora, 230 — Gentiliana, 219 Zizyphus pubinervis, 218 — heterophylla aconitifolia, 220